CHAP.
1.
The
first
Chapter
is
a
full
discourse
of
the
visibility
of
the
Church
,
and
sheweth
where
the
Church
of
the
Protestants
was
before
Luthers
time
.
This
Chapter
is
large
,
to
giue
the
fuller
satisfaction
,
and
for
better
perspicuity
,
is
diuided
into
foure
Sections
.
The
first
Section
sheweth
how
visible
the
true
Church
ought
to
be
.
The
second
sheweth
that
the
Protestants
Church
hath
euermore
been
so
visible
,
as
the
true
Church
of
Christ
ought
to
be
:
in
the
-
ancient
Primitiue
Church
.
-
Greeke
and
Easterne
Church
.
The
third
section
deliuereth
a
sufficient
historical
discourse
of
the
Waldenses
prouing
the
point
.
The
fourth
section
sheweth
that
the
Church
of
Rome
(
excepting
the
Papacy
,
and
the
maintainers
thereof
)
continued
to
be
the
true
Church
of
God
vntill
Luth●rs
●●me
,
and
was
all
one
in
substance
with
ours
.
The
first
section
is
subdiuided
into
subsections
:
and
they
into
to
many
smaller
Paragraffes
,
noted
thus
§
.
The
first
subsection
sheweth
§
.
1.
An
obiected
description
of
the
excel●ency
of
the
Church
,
and
a
necessity
of
the
perpetuall
succession
and
visibility
thereof
.
§
.
2.
That
for
a
thousand
yeares
and
more
,
our
Church
was
all
one
with
the
Roman
.
§
.
3.
After
that
corruptions
grew
intollerable
in
the
Roman
Church
,
many
yet
misliked
them
,
and
held
the
truth
.
§
.
4.
The
whole
Catholicke
Church
can
neuer
be
visible
to
men
at
once
,
but
parts
of
it
may
and
must
.
§
.
5.
The
promises
of
purity
and
eternall
life
,
do
not
belong
to
all
the
called
,
but
to
the
few
chosen
:
which
to
men
are
invisible
,
though
their
persons
and
profession
be
visible
.
§
.
6.
And
this
,
Bellarmine
and
many
other
Romanists
yeeld
.
§.
1.
Antiquus
.
YOu
shew
no
wisedome
in
disgracing
thus
the
Church
of
Rome
;
for
you
must
deriue
your
Church
from
it
,
or
else
you
haue
no
succession
from
the
Apostles
,
and
consequently
no
Church
at
all
,
and
therefore
no
possibility
of
saluation
.
You
that
so
much
glory
in
the
Scriptures
,
doe
you
not
marke
how
the
Scriptures
describe
the
Church
?
calling
it
[
](A17513-e61280-b)a
a
Ephe.
2.19
.
the
City
of
our
Lord
,
[
](A17513-e61290-b)b
b
Ib.
&
Hebr.
3.2
,
6.
the
house
of
God
,
[
](A17513-e61300-b)c
c
Cantic.
4.12
.
a
Garden
enclosed
,
a
spring
shut
vp
,
a
fountaine
sealed
,
[
](A17513-e61310-b)d
d
Psal.
80.8
.
our
Lords
vineyard
,
of
his
owne
planting
,
[
](A17513-e61320-b)e
e
1
Tim.
3.15
.
the
pillar
of
truth
,
[
](A17513-e61330-b)f
f
Psal.
27.13
.
the
land
of
the
liuing
,
[
](A17513-e61340-b)g
g
Cantic
4.15
.
the
fountaine
of
liuing
waters
,
[
](A17513-e61350-b)h
h
Eph.
6.25
,
&c.
the
Spouse
of
Christ
,
who
gaue
himselfe
for
it
,
who
sanctifieth
and
clenseth
it
,
and
maketh
it
a
glorious
Church
,
without
spot
or
wrinkle
,
that
it
may
be
holy
and
without
blemish
:
and
(
to
omit
other
titles
)
[
](A17513-e61360-b)i
i
1
Pet.
3.20
.
compares
it
to
the
Arke
of
Noe
,
out
of
which
there
is
no
saluation
from
the
deluge
of
sinne
.
And
to
the
end
that
by
it
all
men
may
come
to
the
knowledge
of
the
truth
,
and
be
saued
,
it
must
be
visible
,
conspicuous
,
and
mounted
aloft
as
a
City
vpon
a
hill
[
](A17513-e61390-b)k
k
Mat.
5.14
.
,
seene
of
all
the
world
,
shining
to
all
the
world
,
&
so
continuing
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
with
continuall
succession
of
holy
gouernment
,
teaching
,
administring
the
Sacraments
without
interruption
.
For
,
if
it
be
hidden
or
inuisible
any
time
,
how
can
it
teach
the
people
,
conuert
Pagans
,
dispence
Sacraments
,
glorifie
God
,
lead
men
to
saluation
?
Therefore
the
holy
●criptures
describe
this
Church
to
be
most
ample
,
conspicuous
,
and
not
onely
gracious
but
glorious
.
[
](A17513-e61400-b)l
l
Psal.
45.9
.
This
Queene
is
all
glorious
,
in
a
vesture
of
gold
,
wrought
about
with
diuers
colours
;
to
whom
the
daughter
of
Tyre
,
and
all
Nations
bring
gifts
:
signifying
the
magnificence
of
the
Church
gathered
of
all
the
Gentiles
.
[
](A17513-e61430-b)m
m
Esay
2.2
,
3
,
4
,
18
,
20.
&
cap.
49.5
,
6
,
7
,
23.
&
60.3
,
4
,
&c.
It
is
the
holy
mountaine
of
the
Lord
,
to
which
all
Nations
shall
come
:
and
Kings
and
Queenes
should
come
and
doe
homage
vnto
it
.
[
](A17513-e61440-b)n
n
●sal.
72.8
&c.
Micah
.
4.1
.
Dauid
magnifies
this
Church
,
as
extending
from
Sea
to
Sea
,
and
from
the
Riuer
to
the
worlds
end
:
adding
,
that
the
Aethiopians
should
fall
downe
(
before
the
great
Messias
)
the
Kings
of
Tharshish
and
of
the
Iles
should
bring
presents
,
the
Kings
of
Arabia
&
of
Saba
should
offer
gifts
;
yea
,
all
kings
should
fall
downe
before
him
,
and
all
Nations
should
serue
him
.
The
Messias
himselfe
saith
,
[
](A17513-e61500-b)o
o
Ioh.
12.31
,
32.
Now
shall
the
prince
of
this
world
be
cast
out
;
and
I
,
if
I
be
lifted
vp
from
the
earth
,
will
draw
all
men
vnto
me
.
Meaning
,
by
his
passion
to
draw
all
Nations
of
the
world
from
heathenish
Idolatry
,
to
become
members
of
his
holy
Church
.
Now
instead
of
this
conspicuous
&
glorious
Church
,
you
Protestants
obtrude
vnto
vs
an
obscure
latent
,
invisible
Church
,
vnseen
in
the
world
for
more
then
a
thousand
yeares
,
or
rather
neuer
seene
before
Luthers
time
.
But
if
these
prophesies
of
the
Scriptures
concerning
the
glory
and
amplitude
of
the
Church
,
be
true
(
as
they
are
most
true
)
then
is
the
conspicuous
Church
of
Rome
,
the
true
Church
,
and
your
so
long
latent
visible
Church
the
false
.
§.
2.
Antiquissimus
The
wis●dome
which
we
vse
,
is
not
groun●ed
vpon
vnsound
policies
,
but
vpon
standing
to
the
sound
truth
(
which
is
great
and
will
preuaile
)
the
disgraces
of
the
Romish
Hierarchy
,
we
either
reade
in
your
own
Authors
(
who
write
them
necessario
potiùs
quam
libenter
,
as
wrested
from
them
by
the
truth
,
rather
then
of
any
itching
humour
to
disgrace
it
)
or
wee
obserue
them
with
our
owne
eyes
,
so
manifest
that
they
cannot
be
hid
,
so
bad
that
they
cannot
be
excused
.
The
propheticall
promises
to
the
Church
which
you
alledge
,
w●th
all
reuerence
we
doe
acknowledge
:
and
we
confesse
that
within
the
first
thousand
yeares
after
Christ
,
(
before
●atan
was
loosed
,
Reuel.
20.2
and
7
8.
)
the
most
of
them
wer●
fulfilled
:
and
principally
in
the
first
age●
of
th●t
period
;
when
the
Church
was
by
the
Apostles
and
their
successors
propagated
to
the
Gentil●●
,
and
plant●d
in
all
Nations
:
and
while
the
Church
of
Rom
tau●ht
the
same
pure
doctrine
which
we
now
doe
and
while
your
Church
and
ours
,
and
all
other
particular
Churches
in
the
world
,
were
one
Catholike
Church
.
And
although
some
errours
and
abuses
began
to
creepe
into
the
Church
of
Rome
within
that
time
,
and
we●e
by
many
espyed
and
reprooued
;
yet
were
they
not
imputed
to
the
whole
Church
of
Rome
,
but
to
a
faction
breeding
in
it
.
Neither
were
they
so
great
,
●t
so
largely
spred
,
or
so
strongly
defended
,
or
of
such
regard
,
as
to
make
any
such
breach
or
manifest
sep●r
t●on
,
as
in
the
following
ages
ensued
.
So
that
in
t●e
fir●●
thousand
of
yeares
,
the
holy
prophesies
by
you
allea●ge●
make
nothing
more
for
your
Church
then
ours
,
●ot●ing
more
against
our
Church
then
against
yo●rs
:
yours
and
ours
being
then
both
one
Church
.
§.
3.
S●con●ly
,
wee
affirme
that
when
the
Church
of
Rome
grew
vntollerably
corrupt
by
mens
traditions
and
new
inu●●●ions
,
especially
in
the
Hierarchy
thereof
:
there
wanted
not
multitudes
of
good
Christians
,
both
separated
from
the
community
thereof
,
that
followed
their
better
teachers
,
and
professed
still
the
pure
ancient
Doctrine
:
and
other
multitudes
also
liuing
in
community
with
the
vnsound
Romish
gouernours
,
groning
vnder
their
corruptions
,
and
longing
for
reformation
:
which
made
a
full
sufficient
visible
Church
,
to
whom
the
propheticall
promises
belonged
,
and
in
whom
they
were
fulfilled
,
so
much
as
was
intended
by
them
.
Which
that
you
may
the
better
vnderstand
,
Handled
in
this
section
.
consider
first
more
thorowly
the
nature
of
the
promises
and
state
of
the
Church
,
as
it
must
be
in
these
later
ages
:
and
secondly
the
state
of
our
Church
,
fully
agreeing
thereunto
,
and
the
state
of
yours
,
disagreeing
.
You
that
cannot
endure
to
heare
of
any
kind
of
invisibility
of
the
Church
,
Handled
in
the
second
section
.
must
of
necess●ty
admit
of
some
kinde
thereof
,
or
else
you
involue
all
in
confused
obscurity
.
First
if
you
take
the
Church
for
the
whole
Catholicke
Church
,
that
is
,
vniuersall
both
in
time
and
place
,
§.
4.
See
Aug.
in
Psal.
92.
continued
throughout
all
Ages
,
and
dispersed
in
all
places
(
in
which
sense
onely
the
Church
is
Catholicke
and
one
)
then
it
is
a
point
of
fa●th
,
and
not
of
sight
.
For
it
is
visible
totally
at
any
one
time
or
place
to
any
mortall
eyes
.
Some
part
thereof
being
in
Europe
,
some
in
Asia
,
some
in
Africa
,
for
place
:
some
part
in
heauen
triumphant
,
some
on
earth
militant
,
some
not
yet
in
the
world
,
for
time
.
We
beleeue
therefore
that
there
is
one
Catholicke
Church
(
we
see
but
a
small
part
of
it
)
that
is
,
one
vniuersall
company
of
Christians
,
spread
ouer
the
whole
earth
,
and
continuing
from
the
Apostles
times
till
the
day
of
Iudgement
,
(
part
whereof
is
now
in
heauen
,
part
on
earth
,
and
part
yet
to
come
)
called
to
be
professors
of
Gods
worship
,
and
partakers
of
his
glory
through
Iesus
Christ
his
sonne
And
though
this
whole
company
be
neuer
visible
to
men
at
once
,
yet
some
parts
thereof
liuing
vpon
earth
are
alwayes
visible
to
men
,
by
their
persons
and
profession
:
some
at
one
time
some
at
another
:
some
in
one
Countrey
some
in
another
:
as
the
Church
of
Jerusalem
,
and
of
Antioch
,
of
Rome
,
Corinth
,
Galatia
,
&c.
In
the
Apostles
times
:
the
seuen
Churches
of
Asia
in
S.
Iohns
time
:
the
Churches
of
England
France
,
and
other
Nations
in
our
time
.
§.
5.
Secondly
,
if
you
take
the
Church
for
the
company
of
Christians
,
liuing
in
any
one
particular
Age
,
and
thereunto
apply
the
propheticall
promises
:
you
must
admit
a
threefold
distinction
,
one
of
the
parts
of
the
Church
another
of
the
promises
appliable
to
the
seuerall
parts
,
and
a
third
of
the
times
wherein
they
are
to
be
fulfilled
.
For
,
[
](A17513-e61880-b)a
a
D.
White
Reply
to
Fisher
,
pag.
52.
most
of
the
promises
,
though
in
generall
termes
made
to
the
Church
in
common
(
to
shew
what
the
whole
is
in
respect
of
Gods
outward
vocation
,
or
what
the
office
and
duty
of
the
whole
Church
is
)
yet
doe
appertaine
formally
and
indeed
onely
to
the
better
part
of
the
common
subiect
.
As
your
owne
Doctors
teach
[
](A17513-e61910-b)b
b
Cornel.
de
●apide
com
.
Esa.
cap.
2.
v.
4
Cum
Deus
aliquid
Synagoga
vel
Ecclesiae
permittit
,
quamvis
ampl●
&
vniuersal
bus
v●rbis
,
●●
tamen
de
bonis
&
proba
tantum
,
qui
sae●●s
&
amicitiam
cum
deo
promittente
&
pa●iscente
,
seruant
,
intelligendum
.
.
The
Scriptures
giue
vs
a
distinction
of
the
Called
and
Chosen
:
saying
,
Many
be
called
,
but
few
chosen
,
Mat.
20.16
.
The
Called
are
the
Professors
:
and
the
Prof●ssors
(
saith
your
[
](A17513-e61980-b)c
c
Bellar.
de
Eccles●
.
militant
lib.
3.
cap.
2.
§.
nostra
autem
sententia
.
Bellarmine
)
are
the
members
of
the
true
Church
,
though
they
be
(
reprobi
,
scelesti
,
&
impij
)
reprobates
,
wicked
,
and
impious
.
For
(
saith
he
)
to
be
a
member
of
the
Church
,
there
is
not
necessarily
required
any
inward
vertues
,
but
onely
outward
profession
.
But
(
I
hope
)
you
will
not
say
,
that
to
this
company
in
grosse
,
these
promises
doe
belong
,
of
purity
,
vnspottednesse
eternall
life
:
but
onely
to
the
better
part
thereof
,
that
is
the
Chosen
,
that
truely
beleeue
,
and
holily
liue
,
according
to
Christs
doctrine
which
company
,
(
because
who
they
are
,
is
onely
knowne
to
God
the
discerner
of
the
hearts
,
and
not
to
men
who
see
onely
their
persons
and
profession
but
not
their
hearts
,
)
may
well
be
called
,
in
respect
of
men
,
The
invisible
Church
,
as
visible
to
God
onely
.
The
Holy
Ghost
describing
the
true
members
of
the
Church
,
calls
them
,
such
as
should
be
saued
,
Acts
2.47
.
The
Lord
added
to
the
Church
such
as
should
be
saued
.
And
this
is
the
ordinary
doctrine
of
[
](A17513-e62050-b)d
d
Aug.
de
Bapt.
contra
Donatis●as
lib.
6.
cap.
3.
Auari
,
raptores
,
faencratores
,
inuidi
,
malevoli
,
ad
sanctam
ecclesiam
dei
,
non
pertinent
,
quamvis
esse
videantur
:
illa
autem
columba
vnica
,
pudica
,
&
casta
,
sponsa
sine
macula
&
ruga
,
hortus
conclusus
,
sons
signatus
,
paradisus
cum
fructu
pomorum
,
&c.
non
intelligitur
nisi
de
bonis
,
&
sanctis
,
&
iustis
,
—
intim●m
&
supereminentem
spiritus
sancti
gratiam
habentibus
.
S.
Augustine
,
that
true
godly
men
,
such
as
shall
be
saued
,
are
the
only
heires
of
the
promises
:
the
couetous
,
rauenous
,
vsurers
,
enuious
,
malevolous
,
do
not
belong
to
the
holy
Church
of
God
,
though
they
seeme
to
be
in
it
.
That
onely
Doue
,
that
chaste
and
pure
Spouse
,
without
spot
or
wrinkle
,
that
garden
inclosed
,
fountaine
sealed
,
paradise
of
Pomegranats
,
&c.
is
not
vnderstood
but
of
the
good
,
holy
,
and
iust
,
—
such
as
haue
the
inward
and
supereminent
grace
of
the
holy
spirit
.
Thus
Saint
Augustine
.
Againe
[
](A17513-e62110-b)e
e
Aug.
ib.
lib.
7.
cap.
51.
he
saith
,
All
things
considered
,
I
thinke
I
shall
not
rashly
say
,
that
some
are
so
in
the
house
of
God
,
that
they
are
also
the
very
house
of
God
,
which
is
said
to
be
built
vpon
a
Rocke
,
which
is
called
his
onely
Doue
,
his
faire
Spouse
without
spot
or
wrinckle
,
&c.
—
for
this
is
in
the
good
,
faithfull
,
The
like
De
vnitate
eccle.
cap.
vlt.
&
Epist.
48.
&
De
Bapt.
cort
Donat.
lib.
5.
c.
27.
&
in
praesatione
in
Psal.
47.
&
De
doctr.
Christiana
.
lib.
3.
cap.
22.
In
the
rules
of
Tychonius
De
corpore
Domini
bipartito
.
and
holy
seruants
of
God
,
euery
where
dispersed
,
and
yet
conioyned
in
spirituall
vnity
,
and
in
the
same
communion
of
the
Sacraments
,
whether
they
know
one
another
by
face
or
not
.
And
it
is
certaine
that
others
are
said
so
to
be
in
the
house
,
that
they
belong
not
(
ad
compagem
domus
)
to
the
frame
of
the
house
,
nor
to
the
society
of
fruitfull
&
peacefull
righteousnesse
,
but
as
the
chaffe
among
the
Corne
,
&c
—
of
whom
it
is
said
,
They
departed
from
vs
,
but
they
were
not
of
vs
.
In
many
other
places
Saint
Austen
hath
the
like
.
Insomuch
as
Bellarmine
being
ouerpressed
with
the
Scriptures
and
Fathers
,
and
especially
Saint
Augustine
,
§.
6.
cannot
but
yeeld
,
and
saith
,
in
plaine
tearmes
;
[
](A17513-e62280-b)f
f
Bellar.
de
eccle.
milit.
lib
3
cap.
2.
§.
nota●dum
autem
.
that
wicked
men
without
any
internall
vertue
,
are
no
otherwise
members
of
the
Church
,
then
our
excrements
and
diseases
are
parts
or
members
of
our
bodies
,
as
our
hayres
,
our
nayles
,
and
euill
humours
in
our
bodies
,
and
elsewhere
.
[
](A17513-e62310-b)g
g
Ib.
cap.
9.
§.
Ad
vltimum
a●o
,
malos
non
esse
membra
viva
corporis
Christi
,
&
hoc
significari
illis
scripturis
(
obiectis
.
)
He
saith
that
euill
men
are
no
other
then
dead
members
of
Christs
body
;
and
hee
citeth
many
learned
Papists
that
say
,
(
Malos
non
esse
membra
vera
,
nec
simpliciter
corporis
ecclesiae
,
sed
tantum
secundum
quid
,
&
aequivocè
.
)
That
euill
men
are
not
true
members
,
nor
simply
of
the
body
of
the
Church
,
but
onely
after
a
sort
,
and
equiuocally
.
His
Authors
alleadged
there
,
are
Iohannes
de
Turrecremata
,
Alexander
de
Ales
,
Hugo
,
B.
Thomas
,
Petrus
à
Soto
,
Melchior
Canus
,
&
alij
.
I
will
conclude
this
point
with
Saint
Augustine
,
who
saith
,
[
](A17513-e62370-b)h
h
Aug
lib.
2.
contra
Cre●conium
cap.
21.
Ac
per
hoc
etiam
nesciente
ecclesia
,
propter
malam
pollutamque
conscientiam
da●nati
a
Christo
,
●am
in
corpore
Christi
non
sunt
,
quod
est
ecclesi●
,
●uoniam
non
potest
Christus
habere
membra
damnata
.
Though
the
Church
know
them
not
,
yet
they
that
are
condemned
by
Christ
for
their
euill
and
defiled
conscience
,
are
not
now
in
the
body
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
Church
,
because
Christ
cannot
haue
any
damned
members
.
To
which
place
,
and
many
other
like
,
cited
out
of
Saint
Augustine
,
Bellarmine
[
](A17513-e62420-b)i
i
Bellar.
ib.
§.
Argum●ntum
octauum
.
answereth
,
That
wicked
men
are
not
of
the
true
inward
part
of
the
Church
,
but
of
the
outward
onely
,
as
he
had
said
before
,
not
true
members
,
nor
simply
of
the
Church
,
but
equiuocally
.
By
all
this
(
I
hope
)
you
see
our
Doctrine
and
distinctions
agree
with
the
truth
taught
by
the
Scriptures
and
Fathers
,
and
your
best
learned
men
,
to
which
euen
Bellarmine
himselfe
(
after
much
disputing
and
shifting
)
is
compelled
to
yeeld
.
And
though
you
are
loth
to
allow
vs
the
termes
of
visible
and
invisible
(
the
one
noting
the
outward
mixt
number
of
professors
,
the
other
the
purer
part
of
the
Church
,
to
whom
the
promises
belong
,
and
who
are
onely
knowne
of
God
:
)
yet
you
are
compelled
to
yeeld
vs
the
matter
meant
by
them
.
Antiquus
.
If
you
meane
no
other
thing
by
those
termes
,
we
yeeld
you
both
the
matter
and
the
termes
;
But
,
Subsection
.
2.
§
.
1.
Some
promises
of
God
concerne
the
outward
spre●ding
of
the
Church
,
some
the
inward
graces
.
§
.
2.
The
outward
spreading
and
glorious
visib●lity
,
is
not
at
all
times
alike
.
§
.
3.
So
S.
Ambrose
,
and
S.
Austen
teach
,
by
comparing
the
Church
to
the
Moone
.
§
.
4.
Many
Fathers
and
Romish
Doctors
say
,
that
in
the
time
of
Antichrist
,
the
Church
will
be
obscure
,
and
hardly
visible
.
§
.
5.
Which
(
say
Valentinianus
,
and
many
Fathers
)
was
fulfilled
in
the
Arrians
time
.
§
.
6.
The
Jesuite
,
Valentinianus
grants
as
much
invisibility
of
the
Church
,
as
Protestants
desire
.
§
.
7.
Obseruations
out
of
his
grant
.
If
you
meane
that
the
whole
true
Church
may
bee
latent
and
invisible
many
yeares
,
§.
1
without
being
seene
of
the
world
by
her
Gouernment
,
Doctrine
,
and
Sacraments
:
we
deny
all
possibility
of
such
invisibility
.
Antiquissimus
.
We
neuer
held
or
taught
any
such
thing
.
See
B.
Wh●●e
against
Fishe●
.
pag.
62.
Now
then
since
you
yeeld
vs
those
distinctions
of
the
Church
,
and
grant
that
the
most
or
best
of
the
promises
,
belong
onely
to
the
better
part
thereof
,
which
is
onely
knowen
vnto
God
,
and
not
to
all
the
professors
that
are
visible
to
men
:
I
goe
forwards
to
distinguish
of
the
promises
:
whereof
some
are
of
the
outward
amplitude
,
largenesse
,
&
spreading
of
the
Church
to
all
Nations
(
whereas
formerly
it
had
beene
shut
vp
in
the
land
of
Canaan
onely
)
and
of
outward
subiection
of
Kings
and
peoples
to
the
profession
of
the
truth
.
Some
are
of
the
inward
purity
,
grace
,
and
holinesse
of
the
Church
,
and
of
our
Sauiours
peculiar
loue
vnto
it
,
vniting
it
as
his
immaculate
Spouse
vnto
himselfe
,
and
making
it
partaker
of
his
glory
.
The
former
are
pliable
to
the
visible
Church
,
in
the
generality
thereof
.
But
it
you
apply
the
latter
also
to
that
whole
visible
company
,
you
runne
into
inextricable
errours
.
For
they
are
appliable
onely
to
the
better
and
sounder
part
thereof
,
which
is
onely
discerned
and
knowen
vnto
God
,
and
in
that
respect
invisible
to
men
.
This
distinction
you
grant
also
in
granting
the
former
.
I
come
therefore
thirdly
to
The
distinction
of
times
;
for
the
outward
promises
are
not
all
at
all
times
appliable
to
the
outward
visible
Church
:
§.
2.
or
not
at
all
times
alike
.
For
in
some
Ages
the
Church
is
more
conspicuous
then
in
other
:
yea
,
the
false
Church
more
conspicuous
then
the
true
.
If
you
thinke
the
Church
must
be
alwayes
gloriously
visible
to
the
end
of
the
world
without
interruption
,
you
are
deceiued
.
Consider
one
part
of
the
Scripture
with
another
.
Esay
2.2
.
Mat.
7.14
.
You
looke
vpon
Esayes
mountaine
,
to
which
all
must
flow
:
but
you
see
not
Christs
strait
gate
and
narrow
way
which
few
doe
find
.
Esay
.
49.23
.
You
note
,
how
at
sometimes
Kings
and
Queenes
shall
be
nursing
Fathers
to
the
Church
;
but
you
note
not
that
at
another
time
,
Reuel.
17.2
.
The
Kings
of
the
earth
shall
commit
fornication
with
the
Whore
of
Babylon
:
and
the
Inhabitants
of
the
earth
be
made
drunke
with
the
wine
of
her
fornication
.
Psal.
45.9
.
You
thinke
of
a
Queene
all
glorious
in
a
vesture
of
gold
,
wrought
about
with
diuers
colours
,
to
whom
all
Nations
bring
gifts
(
the
Church
spreading
her
glory
to
the
Gentiles
:
Reuel.
12.1
,
6.
)
but
you
forget
the
woman
flying
into
the
Wildernesse
to
hide
her selfe
from
the
rage
of
the
Dragon
:
(
which
woman
signifies
the
persecuted
Church
,
by
your
Rhemish
confession
.
)
Marke
16.15
.
You
remember
well
that
the
faith
of
Christ
must
be
spread
ouer
the
face
of
the
earth
:
but
you
forget
that
towards
Christs
comming
there
shall
scarce
be
found
any
faith
vpon
the
earth
.
Luke
18.8
.
You
remember
that
the
Church
shall
extend
from
sea
to
sea
,
and
from
the
Riuer
to
the
worlds
end
;
Psal.
72.8
.
and
the
Kings
of
Tharsis
,
Arabia
,
and
Saba
,
shall
bring
gifts
,
and
all
Nations
shall
serue
the
Messias
.
2
Thess.
2.3
,
4
,
7.
But
you
forget
there
must
be
an
Apostacy
,
a
reuolt
,
a
falling
away
,
(
which
your
Rhemists
say
,
shall
be
from
many
points
of
true
Religion
)
and
that
the
man
of
sinne
shall
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
carrying
himselfe
as
if
he
were
God
(
not
in
plaine
termes
,
but
)
in
a
mystery
.
)
Saint
[
](A17513-e63080-b)a
a
Ambr.
Epist.
lib.
5.
ep.
31.
Ambrose
and
S.
[
](A17513-e63120-b)b
b
Aug.
in
Psal.
101.
&
De
Temp.
ser.
134.
epist.
48.
&
●●
.
Augustine
compare
the
Church
to
the
Moone
,
§.
3.
which
recei●eth
her
light
from
the
Sunne
,
and
sometime
shineth
in
her
full
light
,
some
times
with
halfe
light
,
sometimes
obscurely
,
and
sometime
is
ecclipsed
.
You
would
haue
this
Moone
alwayes
in
the
full
.
And
if
she
shew
but
little
light
to
vs
,
or
be
ecclipsed
,
you
will
not
yeeld
she
is
the
Moone
.
And
yet
(
except
in
the
eclipse
)
Astronomers
demonstrate
that
the
Moone
hath
at
all
times
as
much
light
as
in
the
full
:
but
oftentimes
a
great
part
of
the
bright
side
is
turned
to
heauen
,
and
a
lesser
part
to
the
earth
.
And
so
the
Church
is
euer
conspicuous
to
Gods
eye
,
though
it
appeare
not
alwayes
so
to
vs
.
As
when
Elias
thought
there
had
beene
no
more
true
seruants
of
God
but
himselfe
,
yet
God
knew
of
7000
more
;
though
their
names
be
not
recorded
.
I
pray
you
consider
well
these
and
other
places
of
Scripture
,
that
describe
the
Church
persecuted
,
scattered
and
obscured
,
as
well
as
those
that
describe
the
largenesse
,
conspicuousnesse
and
glory
of
it
.
And
remember
the
one
must
be
true
as
well
as
the
other
,
and
each
must
haue
their
times
to
be
fulfilled
in
.
So
shall
you
runne
straight
forward
,
and
not
on
a
byas
as
you
haue
done
.
Consider
the
Doctrine
of
the
Fathers
,
§.
4.
B.
Vsher
grau
.
quaest.
cap.
6.
§.
5.
and
of
your
owne
learnedest
men
,
speaking
especially
of
the
time
of
Sathan
let
loose
.
[
](A17513-e63260-b)c
c
Aug.
epist.
80.
a●
Hesychium
Saint
Augustine
saith
,
[
Ecclesiam
non
app●rituram
,
impijs
tunc
persecutoribus
vltra
modum
saeuientibus
.
]
The
Church
shall
not
appeare
,
the
impious
persecutors
then
beyond
measure
raging
.
[
](A17513-e63300-b)d
d
Greg.
in
Iob
lib.
9.
cap.
29.
Gregory
,
The
Church
as
one
weakned
with
old
age
,
will
scarce
bring
forth
children
by
preaching
.
[
](A17513-e63340-b)e
e
Serm●n
d●
consummatione
mundi
&
Antichristo
edit
Colo●
.
1603.
pag.
219
Ephraim
Syrus
,
Men
will
earnestly
enquire
,
whether
the
Word
of
God
be
any
where
vpon
earth
,
and
it
will
be
answered
,
No
where
[
](A17513-e63380-b)f
f
Soto
in
4.
S●nt
.
dist.
40.
q.
1
.
●rt
.
1.
Dominicus
à
Soto
,
your
great
schooleman
saith
,
That
faith
will
be
extinguished
in
the
world
,
and
vnder
the
leading
of
Antichrist
,
the
City
of
God
will
be
ouerthrowne
.
And
of
preaching
the
Word
of
God
,
your
[
](A17513-e63440-b)g
g
Aquin.
Comment.
in
cap.
9.
Apocal.
Aquinas
saith
,
At
first
when
Antichrist
is
borne
,
before
he
haue
enlarged
his
power
,
there
will
be
preaching
:
but
after
he
is
in
his
greatest
domination
,
then
preaching
(
he
meaneth
preaching
of
the
truth
)
will
be
particular
,
and
not
(
as
now
)
generall
,
nor
so
solemne
as
now
.
And
before
Aquinas
,
This
wrote
[
](A17513-e63480-b)h
h
Apud
.
Vsher
.
ibid.
Valent.
post
.
lit
.
t.
Vsher
.
ib.
§.
7.
Joachimus
Abbas
Florensis
;
The
whole
Church
of
the
Saints
will
be
hidden
,
for
so
the
Elect
of
God
will
bee
wise
for
themselues
,
that
they
will
not
presume
to
preach
publikely
(
the
darkenesse
preuailing
)
not
that
they
will
cease
to
encourage
and
exhort
the
faithfull
more
secretly
,
but
because
they
will
not
dare
to
preach
openly
.
§.
5.
Haply
you
will
appropriate
this
to
be
the
last
times
of
Antichrist
(
which
your
Doctors
hold
to
be
very
short
)
but
your
Valentinianus
extends
it
to
other
former
times
and
applies
it
to
the
times
of
the
Arrian
Heresie
.
Of
which
[
](A17513-e63550-b)i
i
Nazian.
initio
Orat.
25.
ad
.
Arianos
.
Nazianzen
writes
thus
:
Where
are
they
now
that
obiect
pouerty
vnto
vs
,
and
insolently
brag
of
their
riches
?
which
define
the
Church
by
multitude
,
and
scorne
the
little
flocke
?
whereof
[
](A17513-e63580-b)k
k
See
Hilar.
contra
Aurent
.
B●sil
.
●pist
.
70
,
71.
&
Vitam
.
A●tonij
inter
o●●ra
At●an●●ij
other
Fathers
say
[
](A17513-e63600-b)l
l
V●ncen●
.
〈◊〉
comm●●i●o●●
.
that
almost
the
whole
world
was
shooken
with
the
cruell
tempest
of
that
sudden
heresie
:
〈◊〉
B●c●●ri
.
〈…〉
,
so
that
it
defiled
not
onely
the
parts
of
the
East
and
West
,
but
entangled
also
the
South
and
North
,
and
the
Ilands
,
with
the
perfidiousnesse
thereof
:
[
](A17513-e63620-b)n
n
Hieronymus
contra
Luciferianos
.
So
that
the
whole
world
groaned
,
and
wondered
that
it
was
become
Arrian
.
But
the
[
](A17513-e63640-b)o
o
Athanasius
epist.
ad
solitariam
vitam
agentes
.
godly
,
true
followers
of
Christ
(
as
that
great
Prophet
Elias
)
were
hidden
,
and
thrust
themselues
into
holes
and
dennes
of
the
earth
,
or
continued
wandring
in
the
Wildernesse
.
For
,
[
](A17513-e63660-b)p
p
Basil
.
epist.
69.
auoyding
the
houses
of
prayer
(
which
were
then
become
schooles
of
impiety
)
they
were
compelled
to
lift
vp
their
hands
to
the
Lord
in
deserts
:
and
[
](A17513-e63680-b)q
q
Vincent
.
Lirin
.
in
commonitorio
.
the
greatest
part
being
thrust
out
and
banished
from
the
Cities
,
were
among
the
deserts
,
holes
,
sauage
Beasts
,
and
rockes
,
with
hunger
,
thirst
,
nakednesse
,
afflicted
,
worne
and
wasted
.
And
[
](A17513-e63690-b)r
r
Basil
.
epist.
17.
when
they
suffered
the
same
things
that
their
Fathers
suffered
,
yet
they
were
not
thought
to
suffer
for
Christ
,
because
their
persecutors
also
were
called
by
the
name
of
Christians
.
Thus
was
it
with
the
true
Christians
in
the
Arians
times
:
thus
with
the
Church
of
God
in
the
middletimes
,
after
Sathans
loosing
:
thus
with
the
Protestants
in
those
later
times
:
all
persecuted
by
them
that
called
themselues
Christians
and
Catholicks
,
and
held
the
chiefest
places
in
the
Christian
world
.
And
such
was
the
paucity
and
obscurity
of
Christians
in
the
Arians
times
,
that
S.
[
](A17513-e63750-b)s
s
Basil
.
ib.
Basil
cryes
out
,
An
Ecclesias
suas
prorsus
reliquit
dominus
?
Hath
God
verily
forsaken
his
Church
?
Is
it
now
the
last
houre
?
and
doth
the
defection
or
departure
thus
take
beginning
,
that
now
henceforth
that
man
of
sinne
,
that
sonne
of
perdition
may
be
reuealed
?
&c.
But
let
vs
heare
the
very
words
of
your
owne
learned
Iesuite
[
](A17513-e63790-b)t
t
Greg.
de
Val.
Analysis
fidei
lib.
6.
cap.
4.
probatione
4.
§.
Iam
vero
.
§.
6.
Gregory
de
valentia
,
who
grants
as
much
as
we
desire
.
Now
to
refute
the
cauils
of
Sectaries
(
saith
he
)
Note
—
we
doe
not
say
,
The
Church
is
alwayes
alike
conspicuous
,
or
alwayes
alike
easie
to
be
discerned
.
For
we
know
it
is
sometimes
tossed
with
the
waues
of
Errours
,
Schismes
,
Persecutions
;
so
that
to
the
vnskilfull
,
not
wisely
esteeming
the
reasons
of
Times
and
Circumstances
of
things
,
it
is
hard
to
be
knowen
.
Which
then
specially
happened
,
when
the
perfidiousnesse
of
the
Arians
,
domineerd
well
neere
in
all
the
world
.
For
at
that
time
wrote
Saint
Ierom
,
that
the
ship
of
the
Church
was
almost
ouerwhelmed
.
And
Hilary
admonished
in
many
words
,
that
the
Church
at
that
time
was
not
to
be
sought
,
Jn
tectis
&
exteriori
pompa
,
sed
potius
in
carceribus
&
speluncis
(
not
in
houses
or
Temples
and
outward
pompe
,
but
rather
in
prisons
and
caues
.
)
Therefore
we
deny
not
,
but
that
it
is
harder
to
discerne
the
Church
one
time
then
another
.
But
this
we
affirme
,
that
it
may
alwayes
be
knowne
of
them
that
weigh
things
wisely
.
For
in
that
very
time
when
it
seemed
to
be
hid
,
compared
with
the
times
foregoing
,
it
might
be
perceiued
,
that
the
Church
was
not
with
the
multitude
of
Innovators
,
but
rather
with
those
few
who
followed
that
which
the
ancient
Fathers
of
the
Church
and
all
the
faithfull
held
,
with
great
consent
,
and
long
continuance
.
Thus
writes
Gregory
of
Valence
.
§.
7.
Out
of
which
testimony
I
obserue
.
1
That
he
excludes
the
perpetuall
and
vn-interrupted
glory
of
the
Church
,
as
not
necessary
,
nor
any
marke
of
the
Church
,
as
you
and
many
of
your
side
make
it
.
2
He
grants
that
the
Church
may
be
in
a
few
,
and
not
alwayes
in
the
great
multitudes
.
3
It
may
be
onely
in
secret
places
,
prisons
,
dennes
,
and
caues
,
and
not
be
found
in
temples
and
houses
.
4
It
may
be
hard
to
be
discerned
and
knowne
.
5
It
is
discerned
and
knowne
(
not
to
euery
one
,
but
,
)
to
them
that
weigh
things
wisely
.
6
It
is
not
with
Innovators
(
such
as
bring
in
nouelties
,
or
new
doctrines
)
but
with
them
that
hold
what
the
ancient
Church
and
Fathers
held
with
great
consent
,
and
long
continuance
.
This
note
makes
wholly
for
the
Protestants
,
who
reform
the
Church
according
to
the
first
and
best
times
:
and
against
the
Church
of
Rome
which
hath
brought
in
the
worshipping
of
Images
,
the
Popes
supremacy
,
halfe
Communions
,
priuate
Masses
,
sale
of
Pardons
,
and
other
things
vnknowne
to
the
Fathers
and
the
Primitiue
Church
.
Antiquus
.
Of
these
things
we
shall
consider
hereafter
.
§.
2.
The
Protestant
Church
hath
euermore
beene
so
visible
as
the
Church
of
Christ
ought
to
be
.
Subsection
1.
§.
1.
for
it
hath
euermore
taught
the
same
doctrine
which
the
Scriptures
and
the
Fathers
taught
.
§
.
2.
As
appeares
by
Irenaeus
,
Tertullian
,
and
the
Creedes
.
But
,
§
.
3.
The
Romists
Cannot
alleadge
the
Fathers
for
their
new
Doctrines
.
Now
,
proue
your
Protestant
Church
to
haue
beene
so
visible
in
all
Ages
,
as
the
Church
of
Christ
ought
to
be
,
or
else
you
haue
said
nothing
.
Antiquissimus
.
It
might
be
sufficient
(
according
to
your
owne
Valentinianus
)
to
shew
that
our
Church
was
sometime
in
some
few
,
and
them
hidden
as
the
woman
in
the
Wildernesse
,
Reuel.
12.6
.
)
and
vnknowne
to
the
greatest
part
of
the
world
,
which
weighed
not
times
and
things
wisely
;
and
was
slandered
by
the
persecutors
thereof
,
as
a
false
Church
:
But
I
will
not
take
all
aduantages
,
but
giue
you
a
full
visibility
thereof
at
all
times
.
Subsection
.
1.
First
I
say
,
§.
1.
our
Church
(
for
the
doctrine
thereof
)
is
the
same
which
the
Primitiue
Church
of
Christ
was
for
many
ages
.
For
neither
it
nor
ours
taught
any
other
points
of
faith
necessary
to
saluation
,
then
such
as
are
contained
in
plain
places
of
the
Scripture
,
or
necessarily
deducted
from
them
by
good
consequence
.
When
the
Fathers
are
vrged
against
B●llarmine
in
this
point
,
he
yeeldeth
[
](A17513-e64250-b)1
1
De
verbo
De
lib.
4
cap.
11.
§.
his
notatis
.
that
whatsoeuer
the
Apostles
publikely
taught
to
the
people
which
was
necessary
,
all
that
they
wrote
:
[
](A17513-e64280-b)2
2
De
iustific
.
lib.
3.
cap.
8.
§.
prima
ratio
.
This
I
haue
proued
more
fully
cap.
That
nothing
can
be
certaine
to
be
beleeued
with
the
certainty
of
faith
,
but
what
is
immediately
contained
in
the
Word
of
God
,
or
thence
deducted
by
euident
consequence
.
Now
it
is
our
Generall
course
to
examine
all
doctrines
by
the
Scriptures
:
holding
the
Scriptures
the
vndoubted
Oracles
of
God
for
the
ground
of
all
our
beleefe
,
King
Iames
praemonition
to
all
Christian
Monarks
pag.
35
,
36.
as
the
Fathers
did
:
and
holding
the
true
sense
of
the
Scriptures
,
as
it
is
deliuered
for
all
fundamentall
points
,
in
the
three
Creeds
,
and
in
the
foure
first
generall
Councells
,
and
the
vniforme
consent
of
the
ancient
Fathers
.
In
which
is
contained
,
the
full
instruction
for
saluation
,
and
the
vnity
of
the
Catholicke
Church
.
§.
2.
Jrenaeus
Bishop
of
Lions
in
France
,
liuing
within
200
yeeres
of
our
Sauiour
(
a
disciple
of
those
that
heard
Saint
Iohn
the
Apostle
)
writing
against
the
Heretickes
Valentinians
,
Gnosticks
,
and
others
:
layeth
downe
in
his
first
booke
and
2
chapter
,
no
other
Articles
of
faith
,
and
grounds
of
Religion
then
our
ordinary
Catechisme
teacheth
:
and
in
his
third
chapter
sheweth
that
in
the
vnity
of
that
faith
all
the
Churches
of
Germany
,
France
,
Spaine
the
East
Egypt
,
Libya
,
and
all
the
world
,
were
founded
:
therein
they
sweetly
accorded
,
as
if
they
all
dwelt
in
one
house
,
had
all
but
one
soule
,
one
heart
,
and
one
mouth
,
and
this
ground
he
laies
for
the
confutation
of
all
Heresies
.
〈…〉
●b
.
●e
praescript
aduers●s
hereti●o
.
fol●o
q●arto
.
The
like
doth
Tertullian
,
liu●ng
200
yeeres
after
Christ
.
He
giues
the
fun●am●ntall
points
of
Religion
,
gathered
out
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
deliuered
by
the
Churches
,
the
same
which
our
Church
deliuereth
and
no
other
,
for
the
rule
of
faith
.
See
King
Iames
P●aemonition
,
p●g
35.
The
three
famous
Creeds
,
named
the
Apostles
,
Athanasius
,
and
the
Nicene
Creeds
ordayned
for
rules
of
Christians
beleefe
,
and
badges
differencing
them
from
Infidels
and
Hereticks
,
we
hold
intirely
and
firmely
,
and
proclaime
them
ordinarily
in
our
Churches
.
And
whatsoeuer
the
Fathers
held
vniformely
,
and
agreed
vpon
as
necessary
to
be
beleeued
vnto
saluation
,
we
doe
with
reuerence
receiue
.
But
the
particular
or
priuate
opinions
which
any
of
them
held
different
from
other
Fathers
doe
not
binde
vs
now
,
more
then
those
other
Fathers
then
,
or
the
Romans
at
this
present
.
The
foure
first
generall
Councels
with
reuerence
we
receiue
as
Orthodoxe
,
See
B.
Andrew
Ad
Bellarmine
Apologiam
Responsio
.
cap.
7.
pag.
161.
and
so
they
are
acknowledged
by
our
Church
,
and
by
our
Acts
of
Parliament
The
following
Councels
are
subiect
to
some
exceptions
.
We
therfore
holding
the
same
points
of
faith
which
the
Primitiue
Fathers
held
vniformely
to
be
necessary
to
saluation
,
and
holding
no
other
points
that
doe
any
way
crosse
or
weaken
them
;
may
iustly
challenge
them
for
our
predecessors
:
and
their
Church
and
ours
in
point
of
doctrine
to
be
all
one
.
Antiquus
.
§.
3.
We
challenge
the
same
Fathers
to
bee
ours
also
:
and
we
deduce
both
our
Bishops
and
doctrine
by
good
succession
from
them
:
which
you
cannot
doe
.
But
I
require
not
of
you
a
discourse
of
those
times
,
which
either
of
vs
lay
alike
claime
vnto
:
but
of
the
times
nearer
vnto
Luther
.
Shew
mee
any
visible
Church
in
the
world
that
held
Luthers
doctrine
for
500.
yeeres
next
before
Luthers
time
.
Antiquissimus
.
You
may
challenge
the
Primitiue
Fathers
for
the
points
wherein
you
and
we
agree
,
as
the
Canonicall
Scriptures
,
the
doctrine
of
the
Trinity
in
Vnity
,
Baptisme
,
and
such
like
:
But
you
cannot
challenge
them
to
be
yours
in
those
additions
and
corruptions
which
they
neuer
knew
,
and
which
you
haue
brought
into
the
Church
in
later
times
,
and
which
make
the
great
difference
betwixt
you
and
vs
:
as
the
worshipping
of
Images
,
the
Popes
pardons
,
priuate
Masses
,
or
Communion
without
communicating
halfe
Communions
without
the
Cup
,
the
Popes
transcendent
supremacy
,
and
such
like
.
§.
4.
But
in
calling
vs
to
these
later
times
,
you
are
good
disciples
of
the
Poet
Horace
,
who
in
his
Arte
Poetica
,
saith
,
A
witty
Poet
must
vse
this
Art
,
The
point
which
he
hath
no
hope
to
burnish
faire
,
and
bright
,
he
must
leaue
vntouched
,
Et
quae
desperat
tractata
nitescere
posse
,
relinquit
.
This
is
good
Poetry
indeed
in
them
,
but
pitifull
Diuinity
in
you
,
to
leaue
the
best
times
and
purest
patternes
and
draw
vs
to
the
worst
.
But
,
Sectionis
.
2.
Subsectio
.
2.
§
.
1.
Propounding
(
1
)
the
Easternt
and
Greeke
Churches
,
(
2
)
the
Waldenses
,
&c.
And
(
3
)
the
Roman
Church
it selfe
,
misliking
and
groaning
vnder
the
tyranny
of
the
Papacy
,
and
desiring
reformation
.
§
.
2.
The
Greeke
Church
condemned
by
the
Romish
as
Hereticall
.
§
.
3.
Js
cleered
by
Scotus
,
Lombard
,
Aquinas
,
and
others
.
Now
presupposing
you
yeeld
vs
those
best
times
,
wherein
our
Church
was
very
gloriously
visible
,
wee
follow
you
to
the
worst
.
Wherein
you
propose
vnto
you
,
first
,
the
spacious
and
famous
Churches
of
Grecia
,
D.
Field
of
the
Church
.
booke
3.
cap.
5.
Armenia
,
Aethiopia
,
and
Russia
;
which
holding
the
same
rule
of
faith
which
we
hold
,
and
beleeuing
all
points
absolutely
necessary
to
saluation
,
as
we
beleeue
,
and
refusing
the
same
corruptions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
we
refuse
;
were
the
same
with
our
Church
:
true
Churches
of
God
;
notwithstanding
some
defects
,
errours
,
and
diuisions
among
them
,
which
stayned
their
beauty
,
and
hindered
their
perfection
,
but
did
not
cut
them
off
from
possibility
of
saluation
.
And
so
(
for
ought
I
know
they
continue
till
this
time
.
These
Churches
therefore
in
the
East
,
South
,
and
North
,
especially
the
Greeke
Church
,
so
famous
for
many
Ages
before
our
Westerne
reformation
,
as
for
all
other
things
,
so
also
for
their
separation
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
for
the
enormities
thereof
,
wee
may
rightly
call
our
predecessors
,
which
maintained
our
doctrine
long
before
Luthers
time
.
Againe
,
in
the
West
wee
propose
vnto
you
the
Waldenses
,
separated
from
the
Community
of
the
Romish
Hierarchy
,
and
their
followers
,
continuing
vnto
Luthers
time
.
And
great
numbers
of
others
also
that
held
Community
with
the
Romish
Hierarchy
,
but
misliked
their
tyranny
and
corruptions
,
groaned
vnder
them
,
longed
for
reformation
,
and
gladly
embraced
it
when
they
found
it
.
What
say
you
to
these
?
Antiquus
.
I
except
against
them
all
.
First
,
§.
●
.
against
the
Greeke
Church
(
which
yet
is
farre
better
then
the
Armenian
,
Aethiopian
,
or
Russian
)
I
say
it
is
no
Church
at
all
,
both
because
it
is
cut
off
by
Schisme
from
the
Catholicke
Roman
Church
,
and
because
it
is
hereticall
in
a
fundamentall
point
,
denying
the
procession
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
from
the
Sonne
of
God
.
Antiquissimus
.
See
the
answer
to
Mr.
Fishers
Relation
to
his
third
Conference
by
R.
B.
pag.
5
,
8.
§.
3.
You
offend
much
against
charity
in
condemning
such
famous
Churches
for
separating
from
the
particular
Roman
Church
by
Schisme
:
and
against
verity
by
charging
it
with
fundamentall
heresie
.
Of
schisme
afterwards
,
now
for
the
heresie
.
It
seemes
by
Scotus
,
[
](A17513-e65320-b)a
a
Scotus
in
1.
Sent
dist.
11.
quaest.
1.
that
the
Greekes
held
no
other
Heresie
then
Saint
Basil
and
Gregory
Nazianzen
held
370
after
Christ
;
whom
yet
no
man
durst
euer
call
Heretickes
.
Surely
out
of
their
words
(
as
they
expresse
themselues
)
saying
[
That
the
Holy
Ghost
preceeds
from
the
Father
by
the
sonne
and
is
the
spirit
of
the
sonne
]
you
cannot
gather
the
denyall
of
the
proceeding
of
the
Holy
Ghost
from
the
Sonne
,
or
that
they
make
the
Sonne
vnequall
to
the
Father
,
or
make
any
difference
in
the
consubstantiality
of
the
persons
.
If
the
manner
of
their
speech
by
some
great
iudgements
be
condemned
as
incommodious
,
and
containing
an
errour
,
yet
happily
not
an
errour
simply
fundamentall
,
sufficient
to
cut
them
off
from
being
a
true
Church
.
Magister
Sententiarum
saith
,
[
](A17513-e65410-b)b
b
Magister
1.
Sent.
dist.
11.
d.
The
Greekes
from
the
Latines
in
this
point
,
Verbo
discordant
,
sensu
non
differunt
.
And
Scotus
saith
,
The
difference
is
in
voce
&
in
modo
explicandi
potius
quam
in
re
.
And
Aquinas
saith
,
[
](A17513-e65500-b)c
c
Aquin.
1.
part
.
q.
36.
art.
2.
in
cor●ore
.
that
Quidam
Graecorum
dicuntur
concedere
,
quod
fit
à
Filio
,
vel
profluat
ab
eo
,
non
tamen
quod
procedat
.
And
whereas
Damascene
saith
,
Spiritum
per
filium
esse
dicimus
,
ex
filio
non
dicimus
:
[
](A17513-e65570-b)d
d
Bellar.
de
Christo
.
lib.
2.
cap
27.
§.
Responde
digitur
.
Bellarmine
answeres
with
Bessarion
and
Genuadius
,
that
Damascen
denies
not
spiritum
sanctum
procedere
ex
silio
quod
ad
remattinet
,
but
thinkes
it
may
be
more
safely
said
,
per
filium
quam
ex
filio
,
for
the
manner
of
speech
,
to
auoyd
the
heresie
of
Macedonius
and
Eunomius
,
who
said
the
spirit
proceeded
from
the
Sonne
,
as
from
the
primary
cause
,
yea
indeed
the
onely
cause
.
But
(
saith
Bellarmine
)
as
to
auoyde
the
heresie
of
Macedonius
,
it
was
rightly
said
,
Spiritum
esse
à
Patre
per
filium
,
so
for
the
errour
of
the
Grecians
,
it
is
now
more
rightly
said
,
à
patre
et
filio
.
Lastly
,
Thomas
Aquinas
[
](A17513-e65750-b)e
e
Aquin
,
ib.
part.
1.
q.
36.
art.
3.
ad.
1.
saith
,
Spiritus
sanctus
immediatè
à
Patre
procedit
,
in
quantum
est
ab
eo
,
&
mediate
in
quantum
est
a
Filio
.
Et
sic
dicitur
procedere
à
patre
per
filium
.
Yet
I
hope
you
account
not
Saint
Thomas
an
Hereticke
.
To
shut
vp
all
without
exception
:
Azorius
(
a
learned
Iesuite
,
a
choice
man
to
deliuer
the
Roman
doctrine
,
as
it
is
held
at
this
day
:
)
in
his
booke
dedicated
to
Pope
Clement
8.
and
Printed
by
the
approbation
of
Claudius
Aqua
viva
,
Generall
of
the
Iesuites
,
and
of
the
Master
of
the
sacred
Palace
,
&c.
He
reckons
the
Grecians
Armenians
,
and
other
Christians
of
the
East
for
Schismatickes
onely
,
because
they
obey
not
the
Bishop
of
Romes
gouernment
:
but
he
excuseth
them
of
heresies
imputed
vnto
them
.
Azorius
Institut.
moral
.
part
.
1.
lib.
8.
cap.
20.
§
.
Decimo
quaeritur
.
§.
3.
A
sufficient
historicall
discourse
of
the
Waldenses
in
4
Subsections
.
The
first
of
their
doctrine
;
the
second
,
of
their
great
numbers
,
and
visibility
;
the
third
,
of
their
large
spreading
into
all
Countries
;
the
fourth
,
of
their
continuance
aboue
400
yeeres
,
vntill
Luthers
time
and
after
.
Sectionis
3.
Subsection
1.
The
Doctrine
.
§
.
1.
Of
the
Waldenses
.
§
.
2.
Their
diuers
names
:
but
all
one
,
and
§
.
3.
All
of
the
Protestants
Religion
,
as
say
Aeneas
Sylvius
,
Du
Bravius
,
Poplinerius
,
Cocleus
,
Eckius
,
Gretserus
,
&c.
§
.
4.
Many
bad
opinions
,
badly
&
falsely
imputed
to
them
.
§
.
5.
Nine
Articles
different
from
the
Protestants
ascribed
vnto
them
by
Parsons
the
Iesuite
,
but
cleared
by
authenticke
Authors
.
Antiquissimus
.
What
say
you
then
,
to
them
that
refused
the
new
doctrines
and
vsurpations
of
the
Pope
in
these
Westerne
parts
?
the
Waldenses
,
Albigenses
,
Bohemians
.
Antiquus
.
You
know
our
men
count
them
all
Heretickes
.
Antiquissimus
.
So
they
account
vs
,
and
all
that
speake
against
their
abuses
:
but
vniustly
.
So
was
Saint
Paul
accounted
by
some
:
but
he
answered
as
they
and
we
may
,
Acts
24
14.
After
the
way
which
they
call
heresie
,
so
worship
we
the
God
of
our
Fathers
:
beleeuing
all
things
which
are
written
in
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
.
15
And
haue
hope
towards
God
,
which
they
themselues
also
allow
,
that
there
shall
be
a
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
both
of
the
iust
and
vniust
.
16
And
herein
wee
exercise
our selues
to
haue
alwayes
a
conscience
voyde
of
offence
towards
God
,
and
towards
men
.
But
now
the
question
is
not
whether
they
and
we
be
heretickes
,
or
no
:
but
whether
they
were
not
of
our
faith
,
and
in
number
sufficient
to
make
a
visible
Church
.
Antiquus
.
I
deny
both
;
for
neither
were
they
of
your
Faith
or
Religion
,
but
differed
much
from
you
:
neither
were
they
so
great
and
visible
a
company
as
the
Church
ought
to
be
.
§
.
2
Antiquissimus
.
That
they
were
of
our
Faith
,
and
our
predecessors
,
I
proue
first
by
your
owne
Writers
confessions
.
Who
first
did
yeeld
vs
that
these
names
Waldenses
,
Albigenses
,
Leonists
,
or
Pauperes
de
Lugduno
,
Picards
,
Bohemians
,
Thaborists
,
and
such
like
,
were
all
one
kinde
of
people
,
for
their
faith
and
Religion
,
and
the
diuersity
of
their
names
were
giuen
them
by
their
enemies
,
partly
of
the
places
of
their
inhabiting
(
as
Leonists
,
and
poore
men
of
Lions
,
a
City
in
France
;
Picards
,
of
the
Countrey
Picardy
;
Albigenses
,
of
the
City
and
Countrey
of
Albi
;
Bohemians
,
of
Bohemia
;
Thaborists
,
of
the
Citie
of
Thabor
,
&c.
)
and
partly
of
their
principall
teachers
(
as
of
Peter
Waldus
.
Waldenses
:
of
Peter
Bruis
,
Petrebrusians
:
of
Henry
,
Ioseph
,
Espernon
,
Arnold
,
Wiclife
,
Hus
,
Henricians
,
Iosephists
,
Esperonists
,
Arnoldists
,
Wiclifists
,
Hussits
,
&c.
)
to
omit
other
nick-names
giuen
them
vpon
other
causes
.
§
.
3
And
now
secondly
,
that
they
were
our
fore-runners
in
the
points
of
Religion
wherein
we
differ
from
you
,
your
Writers
shew
plentifully
.
[
](A17513-e66480-b)a
a
Hist.
Waldens
.
Book
.
1.
cap.
8.
Aeneas
Sylvius
,
and
Iohn
du
Bravius
,
in
their
histories
of
Bohemia
,
make
the
doctrine
taught
by
Calvin
,
all
one
with
that
of
the
Waldenses
.
And
the
same
Sylvius
saith
,
[
](A17513-e66580-b)b
b
Aeneas
Sylv.
hist.
Bohem.
cap.
35.
The
Hussites
did
imbrace
the
opinions
of
the
Waldenses
.
And
Hosius
(
heres.
lib.
1.
)
saith
,
the
leprosie
of
the
Waldenses
infected
all
Bohemia
.
Lindanus
(
in
his
Analyticke
Tables
)
makes
Caluin
inheritor
of
the
Doctrine
of
the
Waldenses
.
Thomas
Walden
[
](A17513-e66700-b)c
c
Walden
lib.
6.
de
reb.
Sacram.
tit.
12.
cap.
10.
saith
,
The
doctrine
of
the
Waldenses
crept
out
of
the
quarters
of
France
into
England
,
meaning
by
Wiclife
,
against
whom
he
wrote
.
[
](A17513-e66790-b)d
d
D.
Vsher
.
Gravis
.
quaest.
cap.
8.
§.
1.
Poplinerius
saith
,
The
Waldenses
and
Albigenses
about
the
yeere
1100
,
and
the
succeeding
times
spread
their
doctrine
(
parum
differentem
)
little
differing
from
that
which
the
Protestants
now
imbrace
.
Lancelotus
du
voisin
Poplinerius
histor.
Franc.
lib.
1.
fol.
7.
b.
edit.
anno
1581.
[
](A17513-e66890-b)e
e
Ib.
cap.
9.
§.
22.
Gretserus
the
Iesuite
,
calls
the
Albigenses
,
Waldenses
,
and
Berengarians
,
(
Caluinianorum
atavos
)
the
Caluinists
great
grandfathers
.
Gretser
.
proleg●m
.
in
scripta
edita
contra
Wald.
cap.
5.
[
](A17513-e66970-b)f
f
D.
Abbot
against
Hill
.
Reason
1.
§.
18.
Francis
Guicciardin
an
Italian
,
and
Florentine
Historian
writing
of
the
yeere
1520.
(
lib.
13.
)
saith
,
that
Luther
set
abroad
the
doctrine
of
the
Bohemians
(
naming
Hus
and
Hierom.
)
And
Petrus
Messias
,
a
Spaniard
(
in
the
life
of
Wenceslaus
)
mentioning
the
opinions
of
Hus
and
the
Bohemians
,
saith
,
They
were
the
seed
of
those
errours
(
as
he
cals
them
)
which
were
afterwards
in
Germany
,
(
to
wit
,
taught
by
Luther
.
)
[
](A17513-e67160-b)g
g
Ib.
§.
29.
And
Iohannes
Cocleus
(
a
man
that
had
laboured
in
the
story
of
the
Hussites
,
and
set
out
bookes
thereof
,
and
also
wrote
sharpely
against
Luther
,
)
saith
,
that
Hus
did
commit
spirituall
fornication
with
many
aliens
,
with
the
Wiclivists
,
the
Dulcinists
,
the
Leonists
,
the
Waldenses
,
the
Albigenses
,
and
others
of
that
sort
,
enemies
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
And
he
saith
,
that
Luther
followed
Hus
his
Doctrine
,
lib.
2.
de
.
Actis
&
scriptis
Lutheri
.
And
cals
the
Lutherans
new
Hussites
.
And
againe
,
lib.
3.
and
lib.
8.
he
saith
,
that
vnto
his
time
(
till
Luthers
time
and
after
)
there
remained
the
sect
of
the
Thaborites
in
many
places
of
Bohemia
and
Moravia
,
vnder
the
name
of
Picards
and
Waldenses
.
[
](A17513-e67430-b)h
h
Histor.
Albigens
.
lib.
1.
cap.
8.
Eckius
(
in
his
common
places
,
cap.
28.
)
saith
,
Luther
had
done
nothing
else
but
renew
the
heresies
of
the
Waldenses
,
Albigenses
,
Wiclife
,
and
Iohn
Hus.
§
.
4
Antiquus
.
Sir
,
our
men
deny
not
,
but
these
Waldenses
and
others
,
were
Luthers
fore-runners
in
many
things
:
but
they
held
some
things
which
you
are
ashamed
to
hold
,
and
therefore
were
not
of
your
Church
or
Religion
.
Antiquissimus
.
I
know
well
,
that
many
errours
were
imputed
to
them
which
they
neuer
held
.
As
[
](A17513-e67590-b)i
i
B.
Vsher
.
Grauiss
.
quaest
cap.
10.
§.
15.
Bernardus
Girardus
,
the
French
Historian
(
lib.
10.
)
saith
:
Although
they
had
some
ill
opinions
,
yet
these
did
not
so
much
stirre
vp
the
hatred
of
the
Pope
and
great
Princes
against
them
,
as
their
freedome
in
speech
which
they
vsed
in
blaming
and
reprouing
the
vices
,
dissolute
manners
,
life
,
and
actions
of
Princes
,
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
and
the
Pope
himselfe
.
That
was
the
chiefe
thing
which
drew
the
hatred
of
all
vpon
them
.
(
&
effecit
vt
plures
nefarie
affingerentur
eis
opiniones
,
à
quibus
omnino
fuerant
alieni
)
this
caused
many
wicked
opinions
to
be
deuised
and
fathered
of
them
,
from
which
they
were
very
free
and
guiltlesse
.
[
](A17513-e67660-b)k
k
Ib.
cap.
8.
§.
28.
Thuanus
(
histor.
lib.
5.
anno
1550.
)
reckons
vp
their
opinions
thus
:
They
held
that
the
Church
of
Rome
,
because
it
had
forsaken
the
true
faith
of
Christ
,
was
that
Whore
of
Babylon
and
that
barren
tree
which
Christ
cursed
,
and
therefore
we
ought
not
to
obey
the
Pope
and
Bishops
which
fostered
his
errours
:
that
the
Monasticall
life
was
the
sinke
and
kennell
of
the
Church
,
the
vowes
thereof
vaine
,
and
seruing
onely
for
vnclean
lusts
:
that
the
Priests
orders
were
notes
of
that
beast
mentioned
in
the
Reuelation
:
that
purgatory
fire
,
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
,
Sanctuaries
,
or
hallowed
places
about
Churches
,
worshipping
of
Saints
,
offerings
for
the
dead
,
were
the
Inuentions
of
Sathan
.
Then
he
addeth
,
To
these
certaine
and
chiefe
heads
of
their
doctrine
(
alia
afficta
)
others
are
fained
and
deuised
,
concerning
Mariage
,
resurrection
,
the
state
of
soules
after
death
,
and
of
Meates
.
[
](A17513-e67750-b)l
l
B.
Iewel
Apol.
cap.
1.
diuis.
1.
Bishop
Jewell
saith
,
our
ancient
Christians
were
slandered
,
that
they
made
priuy
meetings
in
the
darke
,
killed
yong
babes
,
fed
themselues
with
mens
flesh
,
and
like
Sauage
and
brute
beasts
did
drinke
their
blood
:
In
conclusion
,
how
that
after
they
had
put
out
the
Candles
,
they
committed
adultery
or
incest
one
with
another
,
brethren
with
sisters
,
sonnes
with
thei●
mothers
,
without
shame
or
difference
:
men
without
all
Religion
,
enemies
of
mankind
,
vnworthy
to
be
suffered
in
the
world
.
Thus
they
said
of
the
ancient
Christians
,
and
thus
they
said
of
the
Waldenses
,
most
vniustly
and
vntruely
of
both
:
you
doubt
not
of
the
former
,
let
many
of
your
owne
Writers
satisfie
you
of
the
later
.
[
](A17513-e67820-b)m
m
Vsher
grav
.
qu.
cap.
6.
§.
11.
Rainerius
(
whose
booke
Gretserus
the
Iesuite
lately
set
out
among
other
Writers
of
the
Waldenses
)
saith
,
The
Waldenses
,
were
the
most
dangerous
sect
to
the
Church
of
all
other
,
for
three
causes
:
the
third
whereof
is
,
that
whereas
other
sects
,
through
the
outragiousnesse
of
blasphemy
against
God
,
worke
a
horrour
in
men
,
this
sect
of
the
Leonists
hath
a
great
shew
of
piety
;
because
before
men
they
liue
iustly
,
and
of
God
they
beleeue
all
things
piously
,
and
hold
all
the
articles
contained
in
the
Creed
:
onely
they
blaspheme
and
hate
the
Roman
Curch
for
which
the
multitude
is
easie
to
beleeue
.
[
](A17513-e67910-b)n
n
Hist.
●ald
,
booke
1.
cap.
5.
Iacobus
de
Riberia
(
in
his
collections
of
the
Citie
of
Tholous
)
saith
,
the
Waldenses
wonne
all
credit
from
the
Priests
,
and
made
them
little
esteemed
,
by
the
holinesse
of
their
liues
,
and
excellency
of
their
doctrine
.
The
like
saith
Rainerius
,
cited
ib.
De
forma
haeret
.
fol.
98.
And
Clau●ius
de
Scissel
,
Archbishop
of
Turin
,
saith
,
they
liued
vnreproueably
without
reproach
or
scandall
among
men
,
cited
ib.
In
his
Treatise
against
the
Waldenses
.
The
B.
of
Canaillon
,
sent
a
certaine
Monke
,
a
Diuine
,
Vesembec
.
Oration
of
the
Waldenses
citat
.
ib.
to
conferre
and
conuince
the
Waldenses
of
Merindal
in
Prouince
,
who
vpon
his
returne
,
said
,
He
had
not
so
much
profited
in
all
his
life
in
the
Scriptures
,
as
hee
had
done
in
those
few
dayes
conference
with
the
Waldenses
.
Wherevpon
the
Bishop
sent
diuers
Doctors
to
confound
them
,
but
vpon
their
returne
,
one
of
them
said
with
a
loud
voyce
,
that
he
had
learned
more
touching
the
Doctrine
necessary
to
saluation
,
by
the
Waldenses
,
instructing
their
children
in
their
Catechisings
,
then
in
all
the
disputations
of
Diuinity
which
he
had
euer
heard
in
Paris
.
§
.
5
Antiquus
.
I
will
not
stand
vpon
those
foule
errours
which
some
authors
attribute
to
the
Waldenses
;
but
there
are
nine
points
which
the
late
learned
Iesuite
,
[
](A17513-e68170-b)a
a
Parsons
three
Conversions
part.
2.
cap.
10.
§.
26.
Robert
Parsons
saith
,
All
Authors
that
write
of
the
Waldenses
,
doe
attribute
vnto
them
,
which
I
hope
you
will
be
ashamed
to
maintaine
:
Those
shew
that
you
and
they
are
not
of
one
Church
.
Antiquissimus
.
Those
shew
the
vanity
and
shamelesnesse
of
that
man
,
that
to
the
face
of
the
world
auoucheth
all
Authors
,
when
many
Authors
say
the
plaine
contrary
.
This
first
article
or
errour
(
which
he
saith
they
hold
)
is
,
that
all
carnall
concupiscence
and
coniunction
is
lawfull
,
when
lust
doth
burne
vs
.
(
And
therefore
some
adde
,
that
in
the
darke
they
practise
all
kinde
of
carnall
mixtures
,
with
whomsoeuer
they
first
meet
,
&c.
)
A
filthy
slander
,
laid
as
well
vpon
the
[
](A17513-e68270-b)b
b
Origenes
lib.
6.
contra
Celsum
.
Euseb.
hist.
lib.
4.
cap.
7.
See
Cecilius
his
wicked
Oration
in
Minuty
Felicis
Octauio
.
recited
also
by
D.
Vsher
Grau
.
quaest.
cap.
6.
§.
12
See
him
also
ib.
§.
20.
Primitiue
Christians
,
as
vpon
them
.
And
them
your
owne
Rainerius
(
cited
before
)
cleareth
,
saying
,
Haec
Leonistarum
(
secta
)
magnam
habet
speciem
pietatis
:
eo
quod
coram
hominibus
iuste
viuant
,
&
bene
omnia
de
Deo
credant
,
&c.
Againe
,
Casti
sunt
Leonistae
,
pag.
231.
lin.
48.
And
againe
,
Quaelibet
naturâ
turpia
deuitant
.
Item
,
suos
subditos
ad
eadem
diligenter
informant
.
Ib.
pag.
232
,
42.
Rerum
Bohemic
.
script
.
a
M.
Frehero
edit.
Hanov.
an
.
1602.
They
[
](A17513-e68420-b)c
c
In
their
booke
of
remedies
against
sinne
,
cap.
21.
cited
in
the
History
of
the
Waldenses
,
booke
1.
cap.
4.
informe
their
people
against
this
sinne
,
thus
:
The
sinne
of
luxury
is
very
pleasing
to
the
Diuell
,
displeasing
to
God
,
and
iniurious
to
our
neighbours
:
because
therein
a
man
obeyeth
the
basest
part
of
his
body
,
rather
then
God
who
preserueth
it
.
A
foolish
woman
doth
not
onely
take
from
a
man
his
good
,
but
himselfe
too
.
He
that
is
giuen
to
this
vice
,
keepes
faith
to
no
man
,
and
therefore
Dauid
caused
his
faithfull
seruant
to
be
slaine
,
that
he
might
enioy
his
wife
.
Amon
defiled
his
sister
Thamar
.
This
vice
consumes
the
heritage
of
many
,
as
it
is
said
of
the
prodigall
child
,
that
he
wasted
his
goods
liuing
luxuriously
.
Balaam
made
choice
of
this
sinne
,
to
prouoke
the
children
of
Israel
to
sinne
,
by
occasion
wherof
there
dyed
24000
persons
.
This
sinne
was
the
cause
of
the
blindnesse
of
Sampson
:
it
peruerted
Solomon
,
and
many
haue
perished
by
the
beauty
of
a
woman
.
Prayer
and
Fasting
,
and
distance
of
place
,
are
the
remedies
against
this
sinne
.
For
a
man
may
ouercome
either
vices
by
combating
with
them
,
but
in
this
he
is
neuer
victorious
,
but
by
flying
from
it
,
and
not
approaching
neere
vnto
it
,
whereof
we
haue
an
example
in
Joseph
.
It
is
therefore
our
duties
to
pray
daily
to
the
Lord
,
that
he
will
keepe
vs
from
the
sinne
of
luxury
,
and
giue
vs
vnderstanding
and
chastity
.
Thus
they
taught
and
professed
:
and
is
it
credible
,
had
they
practised
the
contrary
,
they
could
haue
continued
so
long
,
and
drawne
so
much
of
the
world
to
imbrace
their
Religion
,
with
so
great
dangers
and
persecutions
as
they
did
?
No
,
(
saith
your
[
](A17513-e68550-b)d
d
Rainer
.
cited
before
,
§.
4.
l●t●n
.
Rainerius
)
the
honesty
and
r●ghteousnesse
of
their
liues
was
the
greatest
attractiue
that
drew
the
world
after
them
,
to
the
greatest
danger
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
The
s●co●d
article
of
Parsons
,
is
,
They
held
all
othes
vnlawfull
to
Christians
,
for
any
cause
whatsoeuer
in
the
world
,
●●cause
it
is
written
,
N●lit●●urare
,
doe
not
sweare
,
M●tth
.
5.
Iames
5.
A●swer
.
Indeed
they
eschewed
the
common
practise
of
swearing
,
according
to
Christs
precepts
,
Matth.
5
37.
but
(
saith
your
Rainerius
)
to
avoyd
corporall
death
,
and
the
reuealing
of
their
brethren
,
they
would
sweare
But
how
agrees
that
with
that
which
[
](A17513-e68690-b)e
e
Gabriel
Prateclus
.
Pauperum
de
Lugduno
error
3●
.
Pratoclus
saith
of
them
:
That
they
held
that
no
deadly
sinne
was
to
be
tollerated
,
though
it
were
to
auoyd
a
greater
euill
?
The
truth
is
,
in
iudgement
they
sticked
not
to
sweare
truely
,
but
in
triuiall
matters
they
would
not
sweare
rashly
,
which
gaue
occasion
of
that
cavil
:
As
your
Rainerius
saith
,
D●cent
vitare
mendacium
,
detractionem
,
iuramentum
,
ibid.
222.
15
,
16.
[
](A17513-e68750-b)f
f
In
their
book
entituled
,
The
spirituall
Almanacke
,
in
the
third
comment
,
cited
by
Hist.
Wald.
Book
.
1.
cap.
4.
Their
own
doctrine
is
,
that
there
are
lawfull
oathes
tending
to
the
honour
of
God
,
and
the
edification
of
our
neighbours
,
as
in
Hebr.
6.16
.
and
as
Israel
was
inioyned
to
sweare
by
the
Name
of
the
eternall
God
,
Deut.
6.13
.
and
by
the
example
of
those
oathes
that
past
betwixt
Abimeleck
and
Isaac
,
Gen.
26.30
.
and
the
oath
of
Iacob
,
Gen.
31.53
.
The
third
article
is
:
that
no
iudgement
of
life
and
death
is
permitted
to
Christians
in
this
life
:
for
that
it
is
written
,
Nolite
Iudicare
,
Matth.
7.
luke
6.
Answ.
But
Rainerius
tels
a
contrary
tale
,
of
a
Waldensian
Glouer
,
who
being
condemned
and
led
to
death
,
said
openly
in
the
hearing
of
all
,
You
now
condemne
vs
rightly
for
if
we
had
power
ouer
you
as
you
haue
ouer
vs
,
we
would
exercise
it
against
your
Clerkes
and
Religions
.
ib.
222.
47.
This
cauill
arose
vpon
their
complaining
of
the
Magistrates
,
(
to
whom
they
were
deliuered
vp
by
the
Inquisitors
,
Priests
,
and
Fryers
,
who
were
their
enemies
,
not
indifferent
men
,
but
passionate
)
and
so
they
were
condemned
and
executed
by
them
,
without
hearing
,
examining
,
or
knowing
of
their
cause
.
This
cruell
simplicity
of
the
Magistrates
they
spake
against
in
their
complaint
to
Ladislaus
,
King
of
Hungary
and
Bohemia
,
and
elsewhere
.
[
](A17513-e68970-b)g
g
In
their
booke
entituled
,
The
light
of
the
treasure
of
Faith
.
fol.
214.
cited
ibid.
But
their
doctrine
was
,
That
they
were
not
to
suffer
the
Malefactor
to
liue
:
and
that
without
correction
and
discipline
,
doctrine
serues
to
no
purpose
,
neither
should
iudgements
be
acknowledged
,
nor
sinnes
punished
.
And
therefore
iust
anger
is
the
Mother
of
discipline
:
and
patience
without
reason
,
the
seed
of
vices
,
and
permitteth
the
wicked
to
digresse
from
truth
and
honesty
.
The
fourth
article
is
;
That
the
Creed
of
the
Apostles
is
to
be
contemned
,
and
no
account
at
all
to
be
made
of
it
.
Answ.
Who
would
thinke
that
wise
men
would
thus
play
the
fooles
?
In
deed
,
they
account
not
the
Salutation
of
the
Angel
to
the
B.
Virgin
,
nor
the
Apostles
Creed
to
be
prayers
saith
Rainerius
(
ibid.
232.
10.
)
[
](A17513-e69040-b)h
h
Rainerius
supra
§.
4.
lit
.
m.
But
yet
they
reuerently
receiue
the
whole
New
Testament
,
and
the
Apostles
Creed
which
is
gathered
out
of
it
:
Et
credunt
omnes
articulos
qui
in
Symbolo
continentur
,
saith
the
same
Author
.
And
in
their
books
they
haue
very
good
and
Catholicke
Expositions
of
the
Creed
.
The
fift
Article
is
,
That
no
other
prayer
is
to
be
vsed
,
but
onely
the
Pator
noster
,
set
downe
in
Scripture
.
Answ.
And
yet
their
owne
Writers
(
Rainerius
,
Eymericus
,
&c.
)
record
diuers
other
of
their
prayers
,
as
for
Grace
before
meat
,
this
:
He
that
blessed
the
fiue
barley
loaues
and
two
fishes
,
in
the
Desert
to
his
Disciples
,
blesse
this
Table
vnto
vs
.
And
after
meat
,
that
of
the
Reuelation
,
5.12
,
13.
Blessing
,
and
honour
,
and
wisedome
,
and
thankes
,
and
vertue
,
and
power
,
be
vnto
our
God
for
euer
and
euer
,
Amen
.
Also
,
God
giue
a
good
reward
and
recompence
to
all
that
doe
well
vnto
vs
.
And
,
God
which
hath
giuen
vs
corporall
food
,
giue
vs
also
spirituall
life
.
And
,
The
Lord
be
with
vs
,
and
we
with
him
for
euer
.
And
the
rest
answered
,
Amen
.
There
is
a
large
and
punctuall
confession
of
sinne
,
set
downe
in
the
third
part
of
the
History
of
the
Waldenses
and
Albigenses
,
booke
1.
cap.
2.
taken
out
of
their
booke
,
Intituled
,
New
Comfort
.
All
which
and
many
other
shew
the
vanity
of
this
cauill
.
The
sixt
Article
,
That
the
power
of
consecrating
the
body
of
Christ
,
and
of
hearing
Confessions
,
was
left
by
Christ
,
not
onely
to
Priests
,
but
also
to
Laymen
,
if
they
be
iust
.
Answ.
The
first
part
of
this
Article
they
held
not
,
but
rather
the
contrary
,
that
neither
Priests
nor
Laiks
could
consecrate
the
body
of
Christ
.
For
[
](A17513-e69290-b)i
i
Rainer
in
summa
de
Catharis
&
Leonisti●
.
Rainerius
saith
,
They
doe
not
beleeue
the
Sacrament
to
be
the
true
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
,
but
the
Bread
consecrated
is
called
in
a
certaine
figure
,
the
Body
of
Christ
,
as
it
is
said
,
The
Rocke
was
Christ
,
and
the
like
.
The
second
part
they
said
truely
,
Iames
5
.
1●
.
and
we
hold
,
That
the
power
to
heare
Confessions
,
is
left
by
Christ
,
not
onely
to
Priests
,
but
to
discreet
and
godly
Lay-people
,
who
are
able
to
counsaile
and
comfort
them
.
The
seuenth
Article
is
,
That
no
Priests
must
haue
any
Liuings
at
all
:
but
must
liue
on
Almes
,
and
that
no
Bishops
or
other
dignity
is
to
be
admitted
in
the
Clergy
,
but
that
all
must
be
equall
.
Answ.
That
their
Ministers
may
not
lawfully
take
and
enioy
Liuings
,
or
that
it
was
sinne
so
to
doe
,
they
taught
not
,
So
they
professe
in
their
answer
.
Ad
literas
August●ai
Olomucensis
ann.
1508.
&
plenius
in
scripto
ed●to
1572.
but
were
sorry
they
had
not
sufficient
stayed
Liuings
for
them
,
whereby
they
might
haue
more
time
to
their
studies
,
and
greater
opportunity
to
instruct
them
with
necessary
doctrine
and
knowledge
:
but
they
were
not
ashamed
of
their
Ministers
that
were
content
to
worke
with
their
hands
to
get
their
liuing
,
since
the
doctrine
and
example
of
the
Apostles
lead
them
to
it
;
and
they
had
rather
see
them
so
to
doe
,
then
to
liue
idly
,
follow
Tauerns
,
venery
,
vanity
,
vsury
,
sacriledge
,
&
other
wickednesse
.
That
all
Ministers
must
be
equall
,
they
meant
in
orders
,
but
not
in
Iurisdiction
,
for
they
allowed
Deacons
,
Presbyters
,
and
Bishops
,
as
both
Guido
and
Sanders
obserue
.
The
eighth
Article
is
,
That
Masse
is
to
be
said
once
onely
euery
yeere
:
to
wit
,
vpon
Maundy
Thursday
,
when
the
Sacrament
was
instituted
,
and
the
Apostles
made
Priests
.
For
that
Christ
said
,
Doe
this
in
remembrance
of
me
,
to
wit
,
(
say
they
)
that
which
he
did
at
that
time
,
Luke
22.1
Cor.
11.
Answ.
Parsons
pretending
to
bring
no
articles
but
such
as
all
Authors
charge
the
Waldenses
withall
,
brings
this
,
which
no
Author
imputes
to
them
,
but
onely
one
Guido
Carmelita
;
and
[
](A17513-e69510-b)l
l
Alphons
.
de
Castro
lib.
6.
adv.
haereses
tit
.
de
Euchar.
Alphonsus
de
Castro
,
wonders
where
Guido
found
it
.
[
](A17513-e69550-b)m
m
Aeneas
Sylv.
hist.
Bohem.
cap.
35.
Aeneas
Syvius
mentions
it
not
,
but
contrarily
saith
,
they
hold
that
the
Priest
may
consecrate
in
any
place
,
and
at
any
time
,
and
minister
to
them
that
require
it
.
[
](A17513-e69580-b)n
n
Rainer
.
ib.
224.
12.
And
Rainerius
,
They
mislike
that
the
faithfull
should
communicate
but
once
in
the
yeare
:
and
they
communicate
daily
.
And
concerning
the
Masse
,
he
saith
.
[
](A17513-e69610-b)o
o
Ib.
224.
14.
They
hold
that
the
Masse
is
nothing
,
that
the
Apostles
had
it
not
,
and
that
it
was
made
for
gaine
.
And
[
](A17513-e69630-b)p
p
Ib.
224.
17.
that
the
oblation
made
by
the
Priest
in
the
Masse
,
profiteth
nothing
.
The
ninth
and
last
Article
obiected
by
Parsons
:
That
the
words
of
Consecration
must
be
no
other
,
but
onely
the
Pater
noster
,
seuen
times
said
ouer
the
bread
,
&c.
Answ.
[
](A17513-e69700-b)q
q
Alph.
Castro
ibid.
Alphonsus
de
Castro
saith
,
Jt
is
possible
that
the
Waldenses
might
haue
had
this
,
but
not
probable
;
for
only
Guido
Carmelita
saith
it
;
but
Aeneas
Sylvius
,
a
farre
more
diligent
man
,
and
of
better
iudgement
,
mentions
it
not
;
neither
Antoninus
,
nor
Bernardus
de
Lutzenburge
,
(
though
they
all
professedly
reckon
vp
their
errors
)
but
rather
they
say
the
contrary
.
That
the
Waldenses
held
,
The
Priest
might
consecrate
in
euery
place
,
and
time
,
and
minister
to
them
that
desire
it
;
and
that
it
was
sufficient
to
speake
the
Sacramentall
words
onely
.
[
](A17513-e69790-b)r
r
Rainer
.
pa.
224.
14.
Edit.
Froheri
.
And
Rainerius
saith
,
They
receiue
not
the
Canon
of
the
Masse
,
but
onely
the
words
of
Christ
vulgarly
.
By
these
nine
selected
Articles
,
whereby
Parsons
would
make
the
world
beleeue
the
Waldenses
differed
much
from
vs
the
world
may
see
they
differed
nothing
at
all
:
had
there
beene
greater
differences
,
doubtlesse
he
would
haue
shewed
them
,
for
he
purposely
sought
the
greatest
.
Finding
therefore
no
difference
,
we
may
safely
conclude
,
they
were
fully
of
our
faith
and
Religion
,
our
predecessors
and
fore-runners
,
and
that
the
Protestants
doctrine
was
held
and
taught
in
the
world
openly
and
professedly
aboue
400
yeeres
before
Luther
taught
it
in
Germany
.
Sectionis
.
3.
Subsectio
.
2.
§
.
1.
Of
the
great
numbers
of
the
Waldenses
.
§
.
2.
Their
disputations
.
§
.
3.
Warres
against
them
.
§
.
4.
By
the
famous
Simon
Montfort
.
§
.
5.
Carcasson
taken
.
§.
6.
and
7.
New
Armies
by
Croysadoes
against
them
out
of
all
Christendome
.
Tolous
taken
,
the
King
of
Aragon
slaine
.
§
.
8.
Tolous
recouered
.
Simon
slaine
.
The
King
of
France
continueth
the
warres
.
The
Albigenses
thriue
,
recouer
Carcasson
,
spread
in
many
Countries
.
§
.
9.
The
Earle
of
Tolous
deceiued
by
the
Pope
or
his
Legate
,
fortifies
Avignon
.
The
King
of
France
besiegeth
it
,
dyeth
mad
;
the
Legate
vnable
by
force
,
gets
it
by
fraud
and
periury
.
§
.
10.
Tolous
ouerthrowes
the
French
Armies
.
The
Pope
offers
him
peace
.
The
great
warres
cease
.
Councels
are
held
to
root
out
the
Albigenses
.
§
11.
Jgnorance
of
Histories
makes
men
loue
the
Pope
.
§.
1.
Antiquus
.
Well
Sir
,
if
it
should
be
granted
,
that
these
Waldenses
held
your
doctrine
intirely
,
without
difference
,
and
so
were
of
your
Church
:
yet
were
you
neuer
the
nearer
,
because
their
numbers
were
so
few
and
scattered
,
that
they
did
not
make
a
Church
so
visible
,
as
the
true
Church
of
God
must
alwayes
be
.
Antiquissimus
.
I
will
proue
they
did
,
and
that
plentifully
and
manifestly
,
without
all
exception
,
out
of
your
owne
Authors
.
[
](A17513-e70300-b)a
a
This
Rainerius
is
set
out
by
Freberus
,
among
other
writers
of
Bohemian
matters
Hannov.
anno
1602.
see
there
pag
222.
223.
and
by
Grets
.
Iesuita
.
Ingolstad
anno
.
1603.
see
there
Rainer
.
contra
haeret
c.
4.
pag.
54.
And
his
testimony
is
often
cited
by
Protestants
,
as
Morney
Mysterium
iniquitatis
pag
731.
aedit
.
Salmuri●n
8.
1612.
Vsher
grav
.
quaest.
c.
6.
§.
11.
Archb.
Abbot
.
contra
Hill
Reason
1.
§.
29
&c.
Rainerius
saith
,
That
of
all
Sects
which
either
are
or
haue
beene
,
none
hath
beene
more
pernicious
to
the
Church
(
he
meaneth
of
Rome
)
then
that
of
the
Leonists
.
For
three
causes
(
marke
them
well
)
first
,
for
the
long
continuance
:
for
some
say
it
hath
continued
from
the
time
of
Sylvester
(
he
sate
anno
Christi
314.
)
others
say
,
from
the
time
of
the
Apostles
.
Secondly
,
for
the
generality
,
for
there
is
almost
no
countrey
into
which
this
Sect
hath
not
entred
.
Thirdly
,
that
whereas
all
other
haue
wrought
a
horrour
through
their
outragious
blasphemies
against
God
,
this
of
the
Leonists
hath
a
great
shew
of
piety
,
because
that
before
men
they
liue
iustly
,
and
of
God
they
beleeue
all
things
well
,
and
all
the
Articles
which
are
contained
in
the
Creed
;
onely
they
blaspheme
and
hate
the
Roman
Church
:
wherein
the
multitude
is
prone
to
hearken
vnto
them
.
Note
you
the
antiquity
,
and
the
generality
in
all
Nations
,
arguing
a
visibility
sutable
to
the
Church
?
Now
heare
your
Poplinerius
,
[
](A17513-e70530-b)b
b
Genebrard
Chronol.
lib.
4.
an.
1581.
pag.
782.
edit.
Paris
.
1600.
(
whom
Genebrard
calls
an
vpright
and
right
learned
man
,
and
one
who
hath
written
all
things
purely
and
simply
,
according
to
the
truth
of
the
History
,
not
for
fauour
of
the
cause
.
)
Hee
[
](A17513-e70590-b)c
c
Palinerius
hist.
Franc.
lib.
1.
edit.
an.
1581.
fol.
7.
b.
saith
,
The
Roman
Church
was
neuer
more
sharpely
oppugned
,
then
by
the
Waldenses
and
their
successors
in
Aquitania
,
and
the
Regions
adioyning
,
&c.
For
these
(
saith
he
)
against
the
wils
of
all
Christian
Princes
about
the
yeere
1100
,
and
in
the
succeeding
times
,
spread
abroad
their
doctrine
,
little
differing
from
that
which
at
this
day
the
Protestants
embrace
,
not
onely
through
all
France
,
but
almost
through
all
the
Countries
of
Europe
also
.
For
the
French
,
Spanish
,
English
,
Scots
,
Italians
,
Germans
,
Bohemians
,
Saxons
,
Polonians
,
Lithuanians
,
and
other
Nations
,
haue
obstinately
defended
it
to
this
day
.
Gretserus
the
Iesuite
saith
,
[
](A17513-e70700-b)d
d
Gretserus
prolegom
.
in
script
.
edit
.
contra
Wald.
cap.
2.
The
Waldenses
multiplied
so
,
that
[
vix
aliqua
regio
ab
hac
peste
immunis
&
intacta
mansit
:
adeo
se
diffuderat
,
vt
cum
plurimorum
exitio
in
varias
provincias
infuderat
,
&c.
]
Scarse
any
Region
remained
free
and
vntouched
of
it
,
so
greatly
it
spred
it selfe
into
all
Prouinces
.
The
Albigenses
errour
so
increased
(
saith
Cesarius
[
](A17513-e70770-b)e
e
Caesarius
Heisterbach
.
hist.
lib.
6.
cap.
21.
)
that
in
a
short
time
it
infected
[
Vsque
ad
mille
ciuitates
]
a
thousand
Cities
:
and
if
it
had
not
been
repressed
by
the
sword
,
I
thinke
(
saith
he
)
it
would
haue
corrupted
all
Europe
.
This
also
your
Iesuite
[
](A17513-e70820-b)f
f
Parsons
three
conuersions
.
part.
2.
cap.
10.
§.
28.
Robert
Parsons
acknowledgeth
,
and
saith
,
they
had
an
army
of
70000.
men
to
fight
for
them
.
Obserue
here
their
multitude
,
and
obserue
how
it
was
repressed
,
not
by
soul-convicting
disputation
,
but
by
body-killing-persecution
.
We
reade
indeed
of
some
disputations
and
conferences
with
them
,
wherein
the
Popes
learned
Doctors
and
Bishops
sought
to
conuince
and
winne
them
:
but
all
without
fruit
.
[
](A17513-e70880-b)a
a
Altissiodorensis
Chronloog
.
an
1207.
Vsher
cap.
10
,
§.
20
,
20.
Diuers
Abbots
of
the
Cistercian
order
(
by
appointment
of
the
Pope
)
and
one
Bishop
(
Episcopus
Oximensis
,
)
with
their
assistants
,
to
the
number
of
30
,
went
by
two
or
three
together
thorow
their
Cities
,
Villages
,
and
Townes
,
preaching
for
three
moneths
space
:
but
(
saith
the
Author
,
Pauc●s
revecant
)
they
converted
but
few
.
[
](A17513-e70950-b)b
b
Ibid.
At
other
times
the
like
preachers
assayed
to
perswade
them
,
but
profited
little
or
nothing
.
[
](A17513-e70970-b)c
c
Bertrand
.
de
gest
.
Tholossanor
.
fol.
46
col.
4.
One
among
all
other
disputations
,
is
most
famous
,
[
](A17513-e71000-b)*
*
Montreal
.
apud
montem
Regalem
,
in
the
Diocesse
of
Carcasson
,
betwixt
Fulco
B.
of
Tolous
;
Didacus
,
B.
of
Exon.
Saint
Dominicke
,
Peter
de
Castro
nouo
,
and
Ranulphus
,
on
the
one
side
:
and
Pontanus
Iordanus
,
Arnoldus
Aurisanus
,
Arnoldus
Ottonus
,
Philebertus
Castrensis
,
and
Benedictus
Thermus
,
Pastors
of
the
Albigenses
,
on
the
other
side
:
[
](A17513-e71110-b)d
d
Iacobus
de
Riberia
in
collectaneu
de
vrbe
T●lcsa
.
before
foure
Moderators
or
Arbiters
(
two
of
them
Noble
men
,
Bernardus
de
villa
noua
,
and
Bernardus
Arrensis
:
and
two
Plebeians
,
Raimundus
Godius
,
and
Arnoldus
Riberia
.
)
The
herosies
(
or
questions
)
were
these
:
That
the
Church
of
Rome
is
not
the
holy
Church
nor
Spouse
of
Christ
,
but
a
Church
defiled
with
the
doctrine
of
the
Deuill
,
and
is
that
Babylon
which
Saint
John
describes
in
the
Reuelation
,
the
Mother
of
fornications
and
abhominations
,
made
drunke
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
and
that
those
things
are
not
approued
of
God
,
which
are
approued
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
And
,
that
the
Masse
was
not
ordained
by
Christ
nor
his
Apostles
,
but
is
an
inuention
of
men
.
This
disputation
held
them
many
dayes
,
without
fruit
:
sauing
,
that
diuers
histories
giue
the
victory
to
the
Albigenses
[
](A17513-e71220-b)e
e
Histor.
Albig
.
booke
1.
cap.
2.
See
Vsher
.
ib.
§.
22.
And
it
is
certaine
,
that
[
](A17513-e71260-b)f
f
Chronolog
Altisiod
.
an.
1208.
fol.
103.
b
Albigenses
saepiùs
attentati
,
nullatenus
gladio
verbi
Dei
poterant
expugnari
.
Odo
B.
of
Paris
,
finally
informed
the
Pope
,
that
,
The
Albigenses
being
often
set
vpon
,
could
by
no
meanes
be
conquered
by
the
sword
of
Gods
Word
;
and
therefore
it
was
fit
to
beat
them
downe
by
warres
.
[
](A17513-e71320-b)g
g
Hilagarus
hist.
.
of
Foix
pag.
126.
And
some
say
,
It
was
the
Popes
policy
to
entertaine
them
with
conference
and
disputations
,
that
in
the
mean
season
he
might
prepare
great
Armies
to
root
out
them
and
their
Religion
.
These
oft
and
great
trauailes
in
preaching
,
conferring
,
disputing
,
needed
not
to
men
invisible
,
obscure
,
of
small
numbers
,
or
contemptible
;
§.
3.
much
lesse
needed
those
great
Armies
which
were
gathered
to
put
them
downe
,
if
they
were
few
and
obscure
.
[
](A17513-e71370-b)a
a
Vsher
ib.
cap.
8.
§
31
,
32
,
37.
Pope
Alexander
3.
had
cursed
them
,
anno
1163.
persecuted
them
with
warre
,
1170.
and
with
Inquisition
1176.
And
after
this
,
spoyled
a
great
number
of
them
(
anno
1181
)
exercitu
militum
peditumque
infinite
,
with
an
Army
in
number
of
horse
and
foot
infinite
(
saith
Nangiacus
[
](A17513-e71440-b)b
b
Gulielmus
Nangiacus
chron.
M
S.
)
and
yet
(
saith
the
Monke
[
](A17513-e71450-b)c
c
Altissiodorens
.
chrono
.
an.
1181.
Altissiodorensis
)
they
recouered
,
returned
to
their
former
opinions
and
multiplied
,
[
](A17513-e71480-b)d
d
Antonin
.
hist.
part.
3.
tit.
23.
cap.
1.
prope
mitium
.
which
,
Innocent
3
,
seeing
,
and
foreseeing
the
great
danger
of
the
Popes
downefall
by
their
spreading
doctrine
:
thought
best
to
arme
both
heauen
and
earth
against
them
.
Authorizing
the
[
](A17513-e71530-b)e
e
Fryers
original
,
about
12
hundred
yeer●
after
Christ
.
new-sprung
Friers
Dominicans
and
Franciscans
,
to
preach
in
all
places
,
(
whether
the
Bishops
and
ordinary
Pastora
would
or
no
)
and
to
vphold
the
Popes
falling
kingdome
:
and
withall
to
execute
a
most
cruell
Inquisition
against
hereticks
(
for
by
that
odious
name
were
all
good
Christians
branded
,
that
would
not
be
subiect
to
the
popes
tyranny
and
Romish
corruptions
.
)
But
all
this
being
insufficient
,
[
](A17513-e71570-b)f
f
Rigordus
histor.
anni
.
1208.
pag.
207.
he
published
his
Croysadoes
,
promising
pardon
of
all
sinnes
,
and
the
ioyes
of
heauen
to
all
that
would
take
the
signe
of
the
crosse
vpon
their
Coates
or
Armour
,
and
become
souldiers
against
the
Waldenses
,
and
continue
in
the
warre
for
forty
dayes
together
,
after
they
came
,
or
that
happened
to
dye
in
their
way
comming
thither
.
A
very
politicke
and
a
thrifty
course
:
he
promised
paradise
and
eternall
life
,
very
liberally
to
his
crossed
souldiers
,
but
bestowed
not
one
crosse
of
siluer
to
maintaine
them
.
But
withall
,
they
that
were
once
crossed
thus
for
the
holy
warres
,
in
what
land
soeuer
,
were
no
longer
the
Kings
subiects
,
but
the
popes
:
neither
might
they
be
arrested
,
sued
,
or
troubled
for
any
debts
or
actions
;
but
must
be
suffered
freely
to
goe
about
to
prepare
themselues
;
and
all
men
must
thinke
it
a
holy
and
meritorious
deed
to
furnish
and
ayde
them
with
whatsoeuer
they
needed
,
and
account
them
the
vndoubted
citizens
of
heauen
,
whether
they
liued
or
dyed
.
Thus
the
politicke
pope
turned
the
Croysadoes
,
and
Armies
,
ordained
to
goe
against
Christs
enemies
the
Sarazens
or
Turkes
,
now
to
goe
against
the
popes
own
enemies
,
Christians
,
the
best
seruants
of
Christ
.
[
](A17513-e71660-b)g
g
Gretserus
Prolegom
.
in
scripta
edita
contra
Waldens
.
cap.
6.
Vsh
.
ib.
cap.
9.
§.
4
,
5.
The
Catholicks
(
saith
your
Iesuite
Gretser
)
which
tooke
the
badge
of
the
crosse
vpon
them
,
to
warre
and
roote
out
the
hereticks
,
(
Albigenses
or
Waldenses
)
were
promised
to
enioy
the
same
Indulgence
and
be
guarded
with
the
same
holy
priuiledge
,
which
was
granted
to
them
that
warred
against
the
Turke
,
for
defence
of
the
holy
Land
.
And
further
,
the
better
to
gather
numbers
of
souldiers
in
euery
place
,
[
](A17513-e71740-b)h
h
Vmbert
.
Burgund
.
Serm.
part.
2.
serm.
64.
the
pope
vsed
the
helpe
of
Preachers
to
stirre
vp
the
people
.
And
the
Preachers
taking
this
,
or
some
such
like
text
[
Psal.
94.16
.
Who
will
rise
vp
for
me
against
the
euill
doere
?
or
who
will
stand
vp
for
me
against
the
workers
of
Iniquity
]
would
commonly
conclude
their
Sermons
with
this
exhortation
[
Behold
,
deare
Brethren
,
you
see
the
malice
of
the
Heretickes
,
you
see
how
much
hurt
they
doe
in
the
world
:
and
you
see
againe
how
carefully
,
and
by
all
holy
meanes
the
Church
doth
labour
to
recall
and
recouer
them
:
but
with
such
men
she
cannot
preuaile
;
no
they
defend
themselues
with
the
secular
power
.
And
therefore
our
holy
mother
the
Church
,
sore
against
her
will
,
and
with
great
sorrow
,
is
compelled
to
call
together
a
Christian
army
against
them
.
Whosoeuer
therefore
hath
any
zeale
of
Religion
,
whosoeuer
is
touched
with
the
honour
of
God
,
whosoeuer
desireth
to
be
a
partaker
of
that
great
Jndulgence
,
let
him
take
vpon
him
the
signe
of
the
crosse
,
and
ioyne
himselfe
to
the
army
of
our
Lord
crucified
.
]
By
these
meanes
the
pope
drew
out
of
all
parts
an
innumerable
company
of
Souldiers
,
in
the
yeere
1209.
conducted
by
many
Bishops
,
Earles
and
Barons
,
&c.
The
King
of
France
himselfe
(
saith
Guilielmus
Armoricanus
)
sent
fifteene
thousand
at
his
owne
charge
,
giuing
example
to
others
.
This
great
Army
in
short
time
,
tooke
one
great
strong
populous
City
,
[
](A17513-e71820-b)*
*
Vrbem
Biturensem
.
and
put
to
the
sword
threescore
thousand
,
among
whom
were
many
of
their
owne
Catholickes
.
[
](A17513-e71830-b)i
i
Caesarius
Heisterbachensis
histor.
lib.
5.
cap.
21.
Let
our
English
Catholicks
consider
what
they
are
to
looke
for
in
like
cases
of
our
enemies
preuailing
.
For
Arnoldus
the
Cistercian
Abbot
(
being
the
Popes
Legate
in
this
great
Warre
)
commanded
the
Captaines
and
souldiers
,
saying
,
Cedite
eos
;
novit
enim
Dominus
qui
sunt
ejus
:
Kill
them
all
(
Catholicks
or
Hereticks
)
for
the
Lord
knoweth
who
are
his
.
Then
the
Army
marched
on
to
Carcasson
,
a
City
both
of
it selfe
,
strong
and
well
manned
:
not
likely
,
without
strong
siege
effusion
of
much
blood
,
and
great
losse
of
time
to
be
taken
with
this
great
Army
,
and
therefore
the
Leaders
were
glad
to
gaine
it
by
composition
,
suffering
a
wo●ld
of
people
,
of
the
Albigenses
religion
,
thence
to
depart
,
so
they
would
leaue
the
City
vnweakned
,
and
vndefaced
:
which
City
thus
gotten
,
§.
4.
they
made
the
head
City
of
the
warre
,
which
they
foresaw
would
be
very
long
,
the
number
,
strength
,
and
resolution
of
the
Albigenses
,
being
very
great
.
[
](A17513-e71950-b)k
k
Vsher
cap.
10.
§.
26.
This
City
tnerefore
they
fortified
and
furnished
with
all
manner
of
store
for
all
future
euents
,
and
made
Simon
of
Montfort
(
a
Noble
man
highly
descended
,
and
allied
to
the
Kings
of
England
,
and
of
France
)
gouernour
of
the
City
,
and
generall
of
the
whole
Army
,
and
Lord
of
all
the
Land
already
conquered
or
to
bee
conquered
by
these
warres
.
The
cunning
Legat
,
to
get
the
great
Earle
of
Beziers
into
his
hands
perswaded
him
with
faire
promises
and
safe
conduct
to
come
to
a
parley
,
[
](A17513-e72030-b)l
l
Vsh
.
ib.
Hist.
Albig
.
booke
1.
cap.
6
,
7.
and
when
he
had
him
in
his
power
,
contrary
to
promise
tooke
him
prisoner
,
saying
,
that
faith
is
not
to
be
kept
with
Hereticks
.
He
dyed
shortly
after
in
prison
,
suspected
by
poyson
:
and
Simon
Montfort
succeeded
him
in
his
Lands
,
and
in
a
monethes
space
tooke
an
hundred
Castles
with
much
slaughter
of
the
Albigenses
and
their
fauourers
.
But
this
course
of
victories
had
interchanges
of
losses
.
For
the
Gentlemen
of
the
Vicounty
of
Beziers
,
by
secret
instructions
of
the
King
of
Aragon
,
tooke
such
aduantages
,
that
Simon
was
faine
to
send
to
all
the
Prelates
of
Europe
for
new
supplies
,
affirming
hee
had
lost
aboue
forty
Townes
and
Castles
since
the
last
departure
of
the
Pilgrimes
.
Then
Simon
taking
the
Castle
of
Beron
,
neere
vnto
Montreal
,
caused
the
eyes
of
aboue
an
hundred
Albigenses
to
be
put
out
,
and
their
noses
cut
off
,
leauing
onely
one
with
one
eye
to
conduct
the
rest
to
Cabaret
.
§.
7.
See
ib.
and
the
Authors
there
alledged
.
The
new
pilgrimes
(
or
crossed
souldiers
)
arriuing
,
the
next
yeere
1210
,
Simon
taketh
Minerbe
,
a
strong
Castle
situate
vpon
the
Frontiers
of
Spaine
,
where
140.
(
some
say
180
)
men
and
women
chose
rather
to
bee
burned
on
earth
then
in
hell
for
changing
their
Religion
.
Among
many
other
,
hee
tooke
also
the
Castle
of
Thermes
,
and
Remond
lord
of
the
place
and
Countrey
,
spoyling
all
with
fire
,
euen
the
lord
also
,
his
wife
,
sister
,
daughter
,
and
other
Nobles
,
for
their
constancy
in
their
old
faith
.
[
](A17513-e72270-b)m
m
Vsher
ibid.
§.
9
&
seq.
Caesarius
hist.
lib.
5.
cap.
21.
The
next
yeere
also
1211.
§.
6.
another
great
Army
arriued
,
which
tooke
many
Cities
and
Castles
,
hanging
and
burning
many
of
the
Albigenses
:
and
besieged
Lavallis
,
a
towne
strongly
fortified
and
defended
:
during
which
siege
,
others
of
the
Religion
tooke
Montem
gaudij
,
and
flue
great
numbers
of
the
Pontificians
:
But
after
along
siege
Lauallis
was
taken
,
the
souldiers
slaine
,
foure
hundred
Albigenses
burnt
,
the
rest
hanged
,
and
the
like
executions
were
done
in
many
other
Cities
and
Castles
.
But
the
City
Tolous
,
though
besieged
,
could
not
then
be
taken
.
Remond
Earle
of
Tolous
,
was
a
great
man
,
neere
in
blood
to
the
King
of
France
,
in
the
2.
degree
:
he
had
married
Joane
once
Queene
of
Sicilia
,
sister
to
Iohn
King
of
England
,
by
whom
he
had
a
son
,
called
also
Remond
,
(
who
was
the
last
Earle
of
Tolous
)
and
after
the
decease
of
Joane
,
he
married
Elenor
,
sister
of
Peter
,
K.
of
Araegon
.
He
was
strong
therfore
in
bloud
,
affinity
,
and
confederacy
,
and
[
](A17513-e72520-b)n
n
Armoricanus
philippid●●
lib.
8.
one
saith
,
he
had
as
many
Cities
,
Castles
,
and
Townes
,
as
the
yeere
hath
daies
.
He
had
many
great
prouinces
vnder
him
:
Bertrandus
[
](A17513-e72550-b)o
o
Bertrand
de
gest●s
Tulosar
fol.
32.
col.
4.
reckons
them
thus
,
Tenebat
Cemes
Tolosanus
comitatum
Tolosae
,
comitatum
de
Sancto
Egidio
,
Prouinciam
,
Delphinatum
,
comitatum
venaissimi
,
Ruthenensem
patriam
,
Cadurcensem
,
Albigensem
,
&
Tolosae
circumvicinas
Iudiciarias
,
linguam
Occitanam
,
&
lata
dominia
intra
&
vltra
Rhodanum
&
Aquitaniam
.
But
because
he
was
a
great
defender
of
the
Albigenses
,
and
was
one
of
their
Religion
himselfe
;
The
pope
proscribed
him
,
and
exposed
him
to
extirpation
and
ruine
,
and
to
be
a
prey
to
Simon
Montfort
with
his
pilgrimes
.
[
](A17513-e72620-b)p
p
So
sai●h
●●m
.
Marian
●●●ch
.
h●span
.
lib.
1.
cap.
2.
The
Earle
therefore
gathering
an
Army
of
an
hundred
thousand
,
was
very
likely
to
haue
vtterly
ouerthrowen
Simon
,
had
not
the
vnexpected
death
of
the
King
of
Aragon
(
intercepted
by
ambush
)
quite
discouraged
and
dissolued
the
Albigenses
Army
,
so
that
they
could
not
be
stayed
by
their
Captaines
from
running
away
,
[
](A17513-e72690-b)q
q
Vsher
ibid.
§.
34.
&
seq.
Some
write
that
the
Albigenses
lost
15000
fighting
men
,
some
say
17000
,
others
say
,
32000
[
](A17513-e72720-b)r
r
Hist.
Albig
.
lib.
1.
cap.
11.
By
this
meanes
,
Simon
now
able
to
take
the
City
of
Tolous
sendeth
for
the
King
of
France
his
sonne
,
to
come
and
haue
the
honour
of
taking
the
City
:
who
came
accordingly
,
tooke
it
,
and
dismantled
it
,
beating
downe
the
towres
thereof
.
§.
7.
Yet
this
great
mifortune
cast
not
downe
the
Albigenses
,
but
their
courage
and
power
was
still
so
great
,
that
new
Croisadoes
and
Jndulgences
were
sent
abroad
to
gather
new
crossed
souldiers
against
them
,
anno
1213
by
whose
aide
Simon
wonne
many
other
Castles
and
townes
.
And
now
in
a
Councell
of
many
Bishops
,
was
Simon
declared
Lord
of
all
the
Countries
and
Dominion●
gotten
by
this
holy
warre
;
and
possession
shortly
after
giuen
vnto
him
by
Lewis
,
eldest
sonne
of
the
King
of
France
,
and
confirmed
also
by
the
pope
in
the
Councell
of
Lateran
,
anno
1215.
§.
8.
Yet
for
all
this
,
while
Simon
made
a
iorney
to
Paris
to
the
King
,
and
stayed
there
about
honourable
Ceremonies
,
and
making
marriages
for
his
children
:
Remond
was
returned
to
Tolous
,
and
ioyning
with
many
Aragonians
(
that
were
come
to
reuenge
the
death
of
their
King
)
tooke
the
City
and
many
other
Castles
,
anno
1217.
Vpon
the
newes
whereof
,
Simon
returned
,
and
for
recouering
of
the
City
,
besieged
it
,
but
was
most
strangely
and
suddenly
slaine
with
a
stone
which
a
woman
threw
out
of
an
Engin.
Whereupon
the
siege
brake
vp
,
that
town
remained
,
and
many
other
townes
and
Castles
returned
vnder
the
obedience
of
old
Remond
,
Earle
of
Tolous
.
Againe
,
anno
1219.
The
King
of
France
sent
his
sonne
(
now
the
second
time
,
taking
vpon
him
the
signe
of
the
crosse
)
with
a
great
Army
against
the
Albigenses
;
who
slew
of
them
5000
,
and
besieged
Tolous
againe
,
but
in
vaine
.
The
Albigenses
also
retouer
many
Castles
.
Againe
,
anno
1221
King
Philip
of
France
sent
10000
footmen
,
and
200
horsemen
against
them
,
still
without
fruit
of
their
labours
.
In
the
yeere
1223.
by
the
popes
appointment
,
Vsh
d
cap.
10.
§.
46.
was
a
Councell
held
at
Paris
by
the
popes
Legate
,
two
Archbishops
and
20
other
Bishops
,
against
the
Albigenses
:
and
King
Philip
of
France
at
his
death
appointed
20000
pounds
(
or
as
some
write
100000
pound
)
to
be
bestowed
in
winning
the
Albigenses
lands
(
saith
[
](A17513-e73180-b)s
s
Rigord
.
pag.
225.
Rigordus
.
)
For
now
the
Albigenses
had
recouered
the
strong
City
,
head
of
the
warre
,
Carcasson
,
and
many
other
Castles
which
their
enemies
had
wonne
and
held
14
yeeres
:
[
](A17513-e73230-b)t
t
Math.
Paris
hist.
an.
1223.
pag.
306.
And
were
now
growne
so
powerfull
in
Bulgaria
,
Croatia
,
and
Dalmatia
,
that
among
many
others
they
drew
some
Bishops
to
their
partie
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
Remond
the
Earle
of
Tolous
,
§
9.
submitted
himselfe
●nto
the
pope
,
&
vpon
his
oath
that
he
would
endeuour
to
root
out
the
Albigenses
,
the
pope
restored
him
.
Yet
when
he
came
before
the
Legat
,
in
a
great
Councell
of
French
Bishops
,
and
there
claimed
restitution
of
his
lands
,
according
to
the
popes
grant
:
Simons
sonne
came
also
and
claimed
the
same
lands
,
as
wonne
by
his
father
,
and
assured
by
the
pope
,
and
also
by
the
King
of
France
:
hereupon
the
Legat
demurred
,
Vsher
ib
§.
51.
&
seq.
Math.
Paris
hist.
pag.
319.
&
seq.
and
vnderhand
procured
the
King
of
France
,
Lewis
to
to
gather
a
great
Army
of
crossed
souldiers
,
to
winne
from
the
Albigenses
the
Citie
of
Avignion
,
(
a
place
of
theirs
of
great
strength
,
and
thought
to
be
invincible
)
The
King
(
making
peace
with
the
King
of
England
by
mediation
of
the
pope
)
raiseth
a
great
army
(
anno
1225
)
of
50000
horse
,
and
innumerable
foot
,
and
marcheth
towards
Avignio●
,
(
then
being
in
the
power
of
the
Earle
of
Tolous
,
)
and
being
denyed
entrance
,
besiegeth
it
:
The
warlike
Earle
defended
it
brauely
:
Hee
had
very
prouidently
before
the
kings
comming
withdrawen
all
kind
of
prouision
out
of
the
Countrey
round
about
,
into
the
City
to
furnish
them
within
,
and
disfurnish
them
without
:
and
now
by
often
sallies
hee
mightily
afflicted
them
,
killing
at
one
time
2000
,
at
another
3000
,
being
helped
by
the
breaking
of
a
bridge
:
and
the
pestilence
daily
wasted
great
numbers
.
So
that
the
King
(
though
he
had
sworne
neuer
to
depart
,
till
he
had
taken
the
City
)
went
aside
to
an
Abbey
not
farre
distant
to
auoyd
the
pestilence
,
where
he
dyed
shortly
after
(
as
some
write
)
out
of
his
wits
.
The
Legat
,
the
more
easily
to
winne
the
City
,
kept
secret
the
Kings
death
:
and
despairing
to
preuaile
by
force
,
attempted
to
doe
it
by
fraud
.
He
cunningly
perswaded
the
City
to
send
vnto
him
12
of
their
Citizens
to
conferre
about
some
good
conditions
,
giuing
them
his
oath
for
their
safe
returne
:
but
when
the
gates
were
opened
to
receiue
them
so
returning
,
his
Army
rushed
in
and
tooke
the
gate
,
and
finally
the
City
,
contrary
to
his
oath
giuen
.
For
the
Pope
(
or
himselfe
by
the
popes
authority
)
could
easily
enough
dispense
with
such
oathes
.
Thus
the
city
of
Avignion
,
which
could
not
be
taken
in
three
monthes
siege
and
assault
by
the
power
of
the
King
of
France
,
Math.
Paris
.
hist.
an
1228.
〈◊〉
237.
was
easily
taken
by
the
fraud
and
periury
of
his
Holinesse
holy
Legat.
§.
10.
In
the
yeere
1228
,
thrice
in
that
Summer
did
the
Earle
of
Tolous
ouerthrow
the
French
Armies
.
In
the
end
peace
was
offered
to
the
Earle
by
Legates
from
Rome
,
and
from
the
French
King
,
and
confirmed
vpon
condition
that
he
should
root
out
all
of
the
Religion
of
the
Albigenses
in
his
Countries
.
Which
hee
vndertaking
,
●●a●c
.
●●gna
.
〈◊〉
11
V●●●t
.
〈◊〉
1
8●
.
Mass●●●●
.
〈…〉
●sh
.
●5
.
V●●●●
.
cap.
10.
〈◊〉
seq.
was
absolued
from
his
excommunication
,
Tolous
reconciled
:
and
at
Tolous
(
in
the
yeere
1229.
)
a
Councell
was
held
against
Heretickes
;
and
shortly
after
,
another
Councell
at
Narbona
,
and
a
third
at
Biterras
.
In
which
Councels
it
was
finally
concluded
,
that
all
guilty
persons
should
abjure
their
heresies
,
that
the
houses
of
Heretickes
should
be
demolished
,
&c
also
many
strait
statutes
were
made
at
Tolous
against
the
Albigenses
,
anno
1233.
What
say
you
Antiquus
?
were
not
here
great
numbers
visible
enough
,
and
mighty
?
against
whom
so
great
Armies
were
so
often
raised
throughout
Christendome
,
so
mighty
Warres
made
to
bring
them
vnder
the
popes
subiection
,
such
miserable
massacres
and
bloodshed
of
so
many
thousands
,
and
yet
could
neuer
subdue
them
?
Antiquus
.
You
relate
more
then
euer
I
heard
,
§.
11.
or
read
,
or
euer
imagined
could
be
said
for
this
point
.
I
haue
alwayes
thought
,
and
so
haue
beene
taught
,
that
there
was
neuer
any
great
assemblies
,
or
numbers
of
your
Religion
,
but
some
few
single
,
simple
,
obscure
persons
,
that
haply
held
some
points
with
you
,
and
many
points
different
from
you
:
nor
euer
any
multitude
,
nor
any
of
worth
or
respect
,
that
opposed
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Antiquissimus
.
It
is
very
likely
that
ignorance
was
the
mother
of
your
deuotion
to
that
Church
,
wherein
not
onely
the
light
of
the
Scriptures
,
but
also
the
histories
of
the
Church
and
of
States
,
that
would
discouer
these
things
,
are
kept
from
you
,
,
by
your
politicke
Leaders
;
and
your selues
are
willingly
blinded
,
and
affected
with
that
selfe-pleasing
idle-ignorance
.
But
if
you
did
iudicially
reade
your
own
Authors
,
which
write
these
things
at
large
,
or
ours
which
collect
them
more
briefely
,
and
confirme
them
strongly
by
yours
,
(
out
of
which
I
haue
abridged
my
short
Narration
)
you
could
not
but
manifestly
see
and
admire
the
tyranny
of
your
popes
,
that
thus
sought
the
rule
and
riches
of
the
world
;
and
both
the
multitude
and
constancy
of
Gods
seruants
,
who
sought
the
saluation
of
their
soules
with
contempt
of
the
world
,
and
their
owne
liues
:
Sectionis
.
3.
Subsectio
.
3.
The
Waldenses
were
spred
into
all
Countries
:
namely
,
for
example
,
Spaine
,
England
,
Scotland
,
Italy
,
Germany
,
Bohemia
,
Saxony
,
Pomerania
,
Polonia
,
Livonia
,
Lituania
,
Digonicia
,
Bulgaria
,
Croatia
,
Dalmatia
,
Constantinople
,
Sclavonia
,
Sarmatia
,
Philadelphia
:
in
all
parts
of
France
:
In
Italy
,
also
they
had
Churches
in
Lombardy
,
Millan
,
Romagnia
,
Vicence
,
Florence
val
Spoletine
,
&c.
Antiquus
,
But
Sir
,
all
you
haue
yet
said
(
for
ought
I
conceiue
)
concernes
but
one
part
of
France
,
and
that
for
a
short
time
,
some
twenty
or
thirty
yeeres
.
Suppose
your
Religion
had
abundance
of
open
professors
in
that
little
place
,
for
that
little
time
:
what
is
a
small
part
of
France
to
all
Christendome
?
and
what
are
so
few
yeeres
to
such
succession
and
continuance
as
the
Church
of
God
must
haue
throughout
all
Ages
.
Antiquissimus
.
If
you
desire
satisfaction
rather
then
contention
,
truth
rather
then
victory
,
or
victory
onely
ioyned
with
the
truth
;
you
may
gather
sufficient
out
of
that
I
haue
said
to
satisfie
you
;
but
to
shew
this
point
more
distinctly
,
(
which
in
the
lumpe
,
it
may
bee
,
you
obserued
not
)
first
I
cited
out
of
your
[
](A17513-e73940-b)a
a
Subsect
.
2.
§.
1.
lit
.
a
Rainerius
,
that
there
were
three
causes
of
danger
to
the
papacy
from
the
Waldenses
,
whereof
the
second
was
,
because
there
was
almost
no
Countrey
free
,
into
which
that
sect
had
not
entred
:
and
out
of
[
](A17513-e73990-b)b
b
Ib.
lit
.
c
Polinerius
,
that
the
Waldenses
were
spread
,
not
onely
throughout
France
,
but
almost
throughout
all
the
Countries
of
Europe
.
For
the
French
,
Spanish
,
English
,
Scots
,
Jtalians
,
Germans
,
Bohemians
,
Saxons
,
Polonians
,
Lithuanians
,
and
other
Nations
,
haue
strongly
defended
it
(
yea
,
and
he
addeth
)
euen
to
this
day
.
And
out
of
[
](A17513-e74050-b)c
c
Ib.
lit
,
d.
Gretserus
your
Iesuite
yet
liuing
,
that
scarce
any
Region
or
Nation
remained
f●ee
,
and
vntouched
of
it
.
And
your
[
](A17513-e74070-b)d
d
Matth.
Paris
ib.
§.
8
,
9
Mathy
Paris
saith
,
The
Albigenses
were
so
mighty
in
the
parts
of
Bulgaria
,
Croatia
,
and
Dalmatia
,
that
they
also
drew
Bishops
,
besides
many
others
of
those
Regions
to
their
parties
.
And
that
the
Waldenses
were
not
onely
in
one
part
of
France
,
but
spred
thorow
all
the
parts
thereof
:
§.
2.
History
of
the
Waldenses
book
.
2
cap.
2.
the
history
of
the
Waldenses
(
gathered
out
of
authenticke
Records
,
and
publike
writers
of
your
owne
side
)
sheweth
abundantly
,
and
in
seuerall
Chapters
of
the
seuerall
places
.
Insomuch
that
the
Archbishops
of
Aix
,
Arles
,
and
Narbonne
assembled
at
Avignion
(
anno
1228.
)
about
the
difficulties
of
the
executions
of
those
which
the
Dominican
Fryers
had
accused
:
said
plainly
,
There
were
so
many
apprehended
,
that
it
was
not
possible
to
defray
the
charge
of
their
fooding
;
nor
to
find
enough
lime
and
stone
to
build
prisons
for
them
.
In
the
third
Chapter
mention
is
made
of
many
Churches
of
the
Waldenses
in
Daeuphine
,
Piedmont
,
Province
,
Calabria
,
and
of
great
numbers
of
them
in
the
Diocesse
of
Aix
,
Arles
,
Ambrun
,
Vienna
,
Aubonue
,
Savoy
,
the
Venetian
Countrey
,
Dyois
,
Forrests
,
the
Principality
of
Orenge
,
the
City
of
Avignion
,
and
Selon
.
More
particularly
:
in
the
fourth
Chapter
are
described
the
persecutions
in
Piedmont
.
In
the
fift
Chapter
,
of
the
Marquisate
of
Saluces
,
and
nere
thereunto
,
from
whence
aboue
fiue
hundred
families
were
banished
.
In
the
sixt
Chapter
,
in
the
new
lands
,
and
in
the
Alpes
.
In
the
seuenth
Chapter
,
in
Calabria
,
where
the
Gentlemen
vsed
meanes
to
continue
the
Waldenses
,
a
long
time
without
persecution
,
because
they
were
exceeding
good
Tenents
,
made
the
ground
formerly
barren
,
very
fruitfull
by
their
diligent
husbandry
,
payd
great
Rents
,
discharged
all
duties
,
were
honest
,
iust
,
innocent
,
peaceable
and
dutifull
,
and
paid
good
Tithes
to
their
Parsons
,
such
as
in
former
times
the
ground
would
not
yeeld
.
Yet
in
the
end
,
they
were
miserably
persecuted
and
killed
vp
,
because
they
would
not
yeeld
to
the
Romish
doctrine
,
gouernment
,
and
ceremonies
,
which
they
abhorred
worse
then
death
.
The
Romish
Inquisitor
Pauza
,
cut
the
throats
of
fourescore
of
them
,
as
a
Butcher
doth
his
Muttons
,
and
set
vp
their
quarters
on
stakes
in
the
high
wayes
,
and
hanged
others
.
Threescore
women
of
Christ
were
racked
,
and
most
of
them
perished
:
nine
of
the
chiefest
and
handsomest
women
were
deliuered
to
the
Fathers
of
the
Inquisition
,
and
what
became
of
them
it
is
vnknowen
The
eighth
Chapter
describes
them
of
Province
,
the
parts
of
Cabriers
,
Meridal
,
la
Coste
,
and
other
places
adioyning
,
with
their
great
persecutions
and
massacres
.
§.
3.
The
ninth
,
tenth
,
and
eleuenth
Chapters
speake
of
their
further
spreading
in
great
numbers
in
Bohemia
,
and
Austria
,
and
of
the
Communion
by
letters
and
messengers
betwixt
them
.
And
of
many
in
Germany
,
especially
in
Alsatia
.
About
anno
1213.
and
1220.
§.
4.
The
twelfth
Chapter
sheweth
there
were
many
of
the
Waldenses
Religion
in
England
,
Matth.
Paris
.
in
anno
1174.
some
burnt
in
anno
1174
,
saith
Math
Paris
,
and
in
King
Henry
the
second
his
time
,
many
were
grieuously
persecuted
in
England
,
saith
Thomas
Waldensis
an
English
man
.
Waldens
de
Re
sacram
.
lib.
6.
tit.
12.
cap.
10.
Wiclife
taught
their
very
doctrine
,
and
greatly
spread
it
in
England
.
Also
in
Saxony
and
Pomerania
,
and
in
the
Diocesse
of
Eisten
,
in
Germany
,
(
ib.
cap
11.
)
were
many
Waldenses
,
they
had
twelue
Pastors
knowen
,
besides
the
vnknown
.
Yea
(
as
Trithenius
reports
)
they
were
in
such
numbers
,
and
so
spread
in
Germany
,
that
they
could
trauell
from
Colen
to
Milan
in
Italy
,
and
euery
night
lodge
with
hostes
of
their
owne
profession
.
§.
5.
The
thirteenth
Chapter
shewes
many
in
Flaunders
,
the
fourteenth
in
Poland
,
Sigonius
de
Regno
Italiae
lib.
17.
Rainer
.
in
summa
fol.
18.
the
fifteenth
in
Paris
it selfe
:
the
sixteenth
in
Italy
,
as
writeth
Sigonius
.
Rainerius
saith
,
in
anno
1250.
The
Waldenses
had
Churches
in
Albania
,
Lombardy
,
Millan
,
Romagnia
,
and
also
in
Vicence
,
Florence
,
and
Val
Spoletine
.
Anno
1280.
there
were
many
Waldenses
in
Sicilia
,
saith
Du
Haillan
.
Roger
,
Haillan
in
the
life
of
Philip.
3.
Sigonius
lib.
17.
King
of
Sicilia
,
made
constitutions
against
them
:
and
Pope
Gregory
the
ninth
,
persecuted
them
in
Jtaly
,
especially
in
Millan
,
as
saith
Sigonius
.
So
did
Honorius
,
and
Boniface
the
8.
The
seuenteenth
Chapter
sheweth
,
Rainerius
de
forma
haereticor
.
fol.
10.
an.
1250.
the
Waldenses
had
Churches
in
Constantinople
,
Philadelphia
,
Slavonia
,
Bolgaria
,
Digonicia
,
by
the
testimony
of
Rainerius
,
and
they
were
spred
into
Livonia
and
Sarmatia
,
Vignier
.
histor.
Biblio
thec
.
part.
3.
pag.
130.
as
Vignier
sheweth
.
Sectionis
3.
Subsectio
4.
§
.
1.
The
Waldenses
continued
aboue
400
yeeres
,
vntill
Lutherrs
time
and
after
.
§
.
2.
Jn
England
by
meanes
of
Wiclife
.
§
.
3.
His
doctrine
,
and
many
followers
.
Oxford
Diuines
.
§
.
4.
The
story
of
Iohn
Hus
,
Ierom
of
Prage
,
and
Bohemian
affaires
.
§.
8.
and
9.
The
continuance
of
the
Waldenses
after
Luthers
time
.
Luther
wrote
a
Preface
to
one
of
their
bookes
.
Letters
passed
betwixt
them
and
Oecolampadius
,
Bucer
,
Caluin
,
&c.
Antiquus
.
Enough
Sir
of
their
spreading
,
but
except
you
shew
also
their
succession
and
continuance
till
Luthers
rising
,
you
can
haue
no
hope
to
satisfie
.
Antiquissimus
.
I
haue
shewed
Councels
,
consultations
,
persecutions
,
massacres
,
and
mighty
warres
against
them
:
whereby
many
thousands
of
them
haue
beene
burnt
,
slain
,
rooted
out
,
banished
&
wasted
:
Vsher
.
ib.
cap.
10.
§.
64.
but
yet
the
maruellous
hand
of
God
,
still
appeared
in
preseruing
multitudes
of
them
,
in
diuers
and
many
places
,
in
the
middest
of
all
their
grieuous
and
continuall
persecutions
,
their
doctrine
was
still
preserued
,
preached
,
beleeued
,
spred
,
continued
,
and
deliuered
to
posterity
.
Your
[
](A17513-e75580-b)a
a
Thuanus
hist.
sui
temporis
in
praefatione
.
Thuanus
writing
but
the
other
day
,
saith
,
Supplicia
parum
prof●cerunt
.
Persecutions
or
punishments
preuailed
little
.
They
were
slaine
,
banished
,
spoyled
of
their
goods
and
dignities
,
and
scattered
into
diuers
Countries
,
rather
then
conuicted
of
errour
,
or
brought
to
repentance
.
Surely
as
the
persecution
of
the
Apostles
at
Ieru●alem
quenched
not
the
Gospell
,
but
[
](A17513-e75620-b)b
b
Acts.
occasioned
the
spreading
thereof
in
Samaria
and
remoter
parts
:
so
did
the
persecutions
of
the
Waldenses
in
some
parts
of
France
,
occasion
their
spreading
into
other
parts
and
other
Countries
,
as
Germany
,
Bohemia
,
Polonia
,
Livonia
,
&c.
as
[
](A17513-e75670-b)c
c
Thuanus
ib.
Thuanus
there
sheweth
.
§.
2.
In
Britany
(
or
England
)
the
Waldenses
doctrine
was
quickly
receiued
by
many
.
Haply
by
means
of
the
entercourse
of
the
English
people
,
with
the
great
Earle
of
Tolous
his
subiects
,
by
reason
of
the
[
](A17513-e75760-b)d
d
Before
subs
.
3.
§.
4.
affinity
betwixt
those
Princes
,
for
in
the
yeere
1174
,
and
in
Henry
the
seconds
time
,
there
was
persecution
and
burning
of
them
,
as
[
](A17513-e75790-b)e
e
Subs
.
2.
§
6.
Mathy
Paris
,
and
Thomas
Walden
haue
recorded
.
But
that
doctrine
was
more
generally
receiued
,
and
had
fuller
passage
in
King
Edward
3
raigne
,
when
[
](A17513-e75840-b)f
f
See
Archb.
Abbot
against
D.
Hill
.
Reason
.
1.
§.
25
&
Fox
i●●ita
Wicl
●●
.
Iohn
Wiclife
,
a
learned
Doctor
of
Diuinity
,
[
](A17513-e75890-b)g
g
Bailiol
Colled●●
.
Master
of
a
Colledge
in
Oxford
,
and
publike
Reader
of
Diuinity
in
that
Vniuersity
,
taught
it
there
with
the
great
liking
&
applause
of
the
hearers
and
approbation
of
the
whole
Vniuersity
.
For
the
Vicechancellour
,
Proctors
,
diuers
Preachers
and
Batchelors
of
Diuinity
,
tooke
part
with
him
.
And
when
Buls
came
thicke
from
Rome
against
him
and
his
Doctrine
;
First
from
Gregory
11.
anno
1378.
And
afterwards
from
Gregory
the
12
,
whereby
he
was
to
be
condemned
for
an
Hereticke
:
The
whole
Vniversity
gaue
a
testimony
in
fauour
of
him
,
vnder
their
seale
,
in
their
Congregation
house
,
in
these
words
among
others
.
[
](A17513-e75950-b)h
h
Anno
1406.
Octob.
5.
God
forbid
that
our
Prelats
,
should
haue
condemned
a
man
of
such
honesty
for
an
Hereticke
,
&c.
§.
3.
This
mans
doctrine
(
as
the
said
Bulles
of
the
two
Popes
did
say
)
agreed
with
the
doctrine
of
Marsilius
Patavians
,
and
Johannes
de
Ganduno
.
[
](A17513-e76030-b)i
i
Abbot
.
ib.
This
Marsilius
,
a
very
learned
man
in
that
Age
(
about
the
yeere
1324
)
had
written
a
booke
(
entituled
Defensor
Pacis
)
in
defence
of
the
Emperor
Lewis
of
Bauier
(
who
was
mightily
laid
at
by
three
Popes
successiuely
)
demonstrating
the
supreme
authority
of
the
Emperour
,
and
beating
down
the
iniquity
of
the
Popes
vsurpations
ouer
Christian
Princes
and
generall
Councels
:
shewing
that
things
are
to
be
decided
by
the
Scriptures
;
that
learned
men
of
the
Laity
are
not
to
be
debarred
voyces
in
Councels
;
that
the
Clergy
and
pope
also
are
to
be
subiect
to
Princes
;
That
the
Church
is
the
whole
company
of
the
faithfull
;
that
Christ
is
the
foundation
and
head
of
the
Church
,
&
hath
not
appointed
any
one
to
be
his
Vicar
;
that
Priests
may
be
married
as
well
as
other
Christians
;
that
S.
Peter
was
neuer
at
Rome
;
that
the
Popish
court
or
Synagogue
is
a
denne
of
theeues
;
that
the
doctrine
of
the
Pope
is
not
to
be
followed
,
because
it
leadeth
to
euerlasting
destruction
.
The
popes
being
informed
that
this
was
also
Wiclifes
doctrine
,
must
needes
condemne
him
,
or
yeeld
themselues
guilty
.
Many
other
positions
were
attributed
vnto
him
also
,
some
bad
enough
,
and
vndoubtedly
false
,
as
had
been
before
to
the
Waldenses
,
and
the
Primitiue
Christians
:
but
what
hee
truely
held
,
may
be
seene
in
his
owne
workes
that
remaine
,
and
in
Mr.
Foxe
writing
his
life
,
and
in
Catalogo
testium
veritatis
,
lib.
18.
Gabr.
Powel
.
De
Antichrist●
:
In
Prafatione
n.
25.
The
summe
whereof
Mr.
Gabriel
Powel
(
a
diligent
searcher
and
obseruer
)
deliuereth
thus
:
Hee
taught
,
that
there
ought
not
to
be
one
supreme
Bishop
in
the
Church
:
that
the
pope
is
not
only
not
Christs
Vicar
,
but
also
that
he
is
Antichrist
:
that
his
priuiledges
,
bulles
,
dispensations
,
and
indulgences
are
not
onely
idle
and
vnprofitable
,
but
also
wicked
and
impious
:
that
to
spirituall
men
is
not
to
be
giuen
the
politicke
Dominion
:
that
the
pope
and
his
Clergy
haue
engrossed
the
Keyes
of
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
into
their
custody
,
and
neither
enter
themselues
,
nor
suffer
others
to
enter
:
he
disallowed
Transubstantiation
,
Masses
,
Offices
,
Canonicall
houres
,
and
other
Battologies
:
from
Baptisme
he
remoued
the
Chrisme
,
and
taught
that
the
faithfull
ought
to
be
baptized
with
simple
water
,
as
Christ
did
:
he
disallowed
Auricular
confession
,
the
papists
doctrine
of
penance
,
satisfaction
and
worship
of
Relickes
:
and
the
Inuocation
of
Saints
,
(
whom
he
called
Seruants
,
not
Gods
:
for
the
word
Knaue
which
he
vsed
,
signified
in
those
dayes
a
seruant
,
not
as
it
doth
in
our
dayes
a
wicked
Varlet
,
as
his
enemies
malitiously
interpret
it
,
Bellarmine
for
one
,
a
man
vtterly
ignorant
of
the
English
tongue
.
)
Hee
reiected
humane
rites
,
new
shadowes
and
traditions
:
he
denyed
it
to
be
lawfull
for
any
man
to
adde
any
thing
to
the
religion
contained
in
holy
Scriptures
,
and
to
make
it
harder
,
as
hee
complained
the
pope
had
done
:
hee
thought
fit
that
the
pallaces
,
and
all
that
pompe
and
maiesty
of
the
Pope
,
and
also
diuers
degrees
of
the
Spiritualty
,
should
be
taken
away
:
he
condemned
the
orders
of
Monks
,
as
superstitious
,
impious
,
and
very
hurtfull
to
true
Religion
:
and
said
they
were
to
be
forsaken
as
soone
as
could
be
:
he
defended
the
holy
Communion
in
both
kindes
:
he
wrote
(
as
Aeneas
Sylvius
witnesseth
)
aboue
two
hundred
volumes
,
mostwhat
against
the
impious
liues
,
traditions
,
and
abuses
of
the
Popes
,
Monkes
,
and
Clergy
:
for
which
he
liued
a
while
in
banishment
:
but
at
last
being
restored
,
he
had
many
fauourers
,
(
as
appeateth
by
the
writings
of
Walden
)
Knights
and
Peeres
of
the
Land
,
who
in
places
vnder
their
gouernment
abolished
Images
,
and
cast
out
other
rites
of
the
Popes
.
[
He
flourished
anno
Dom.
1360.
See
Bale
.
century
6.
chap
1.
]
These
were
the
points
of
doctrine
which
Wiclife
taught
:
for
which
,
and
other
such
like
fathered
vpon
him
,
he
was
condemned
by
the
Councell
of
Constance
,
forty
yeeres
after
he
was
dead
and
his
bones
digged
vp
and
burned
.
D.
Abbot
contra
Hill.
reason
1.
§.
25.
Histor.
Waldens
.
lib.
2.
cap.
12.
His
preaching
while
he
liued
,
was
euident
,
and
so
powerfull
,
that
beside
the
Vniuersity
of
Oxford
,
it
gained
him
many
great
fauourers
of
the
Nobility
,
as
John
of
Gaunt
,
and
the
Lord
Henry
Percy
,
the
one
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
the
other
Marshall
of
England
:
Fox
ex
Regisiro
&
Ce●●tney
.
&
Aot
.
Parlam
.
An.
5.
Rich.
2.
cap.
5.
also
Lewis
Gifford
,
and
the
Chancellour
,
the
Earle
of
Salisbury
:
and
in
a
manner
,
all
the
inferiour
people
,
among
whom
it
was
preached
in
many
places
,
in
Churches
,
Churchyards
,
Markets
,
Faires
,
and
other
places
of
great
Congregations
,
so
generally
,
commonly
,
publikely
,
with
such
plainnesse
and
euidency
of
the
truth
,
and
notoriousnesse
of
the
abuses
which
he
reprooued
,
that
it
wonne
all
mens
assent
and
liking
;
and
tooke
so
large
and
deep
root
that
it
could
not
be
rooted
out
,
Gabriel
Powel
De
Antichristo
.
edit
.
Lond.
1605.
in
praefatione
.
by
all
the
meanes
that
for
many
yeeres
after
his
death
,
the
popes
,
Princes
,
Bishops
and
their
officers
could
deuise
or
vse
.
Gabriel
Powel
reckons
vp
a
great
number
of
Diuines
of
that
one
Vniuersity
of
Oxford
(
beside
all
others
)
that
from
time
to
time
,
and
age
to
age
,
euen
to
Luthers
time
,
maintained
Wiclifes
doctrine
in
England
and
many
of
them
were
persecused
and
put
to
death
for
it
:
of
which
number
,
these
are
some
:
Vtred
Bolton
anno
1380.
Io.
Bale
.
cent.
6.
cap.
85.
and
John
Ashwarby
,
fellow
of
Oriel
Colledge
,
Doctor
of
Diuinity
Pastor
of
S.
Maries
in
Oxford
,
both
of
them
much
troubled
for
preaching
and
promoting
Wiclifes
doctrine
the
same
yeere
,
anno
1380.
Iohn
Ashton
,
Fellow
of
Merton
Colledge
,
anno
1382.
Ib.
cap.
78.
persecuted
and
finally
condemned
to
perpetuall
prison
.
Philip
Repington
of
Merton
Colledge
,
Ib.
cap
90.
afterwards
Bishop
of
Lincolne
,
1382.
Nicholas
Herford
,
Doctor
of
Diuinity
,
Jb.
cap
92.
he
taught
that
there
was
nothing
in
Wiclifes
Doctrine
disagreeing
from
the
holy
Scriptures
,
1382.
Walter
Brute
of
Merton
Colledge
:
Ex
catalogo
sociorum
Merton
.
&
Fox
act
.
tom
.
●
.
Bale
.
cen●
.
●
.
cap.
2.
ib.
cap.
10.
persecuted
by
the
Bishop
of
Hereford
,
1390.
Peter
Pateshal
preached
Wiclifes
doctrine
ordinarily
at
London
,
and
in
the
Court
:
auoyded
persecution
by
flying
into
Bohemia
,
1390.
At
the
same
time
,
Richard
With
of
Merton
Colledge
,
preached
the
same
doctrine
.
Henry
Crumpe
,
an
Irish
man
,
Doctor
of
Diuinity
in
Oxford
,
Ib.
cent.
14.
cap.
58.
Ex
Waldeni
fasciculo
zizaniorum
.
first
an
aduersary
to
Wiclife
,
but
after
conuicted
by
his
doctrine
,
taught
it
boldly
:
and
being
therefore
persecuted
by
the
Bishops
,
fled
into
Ireland
,
and
there
was
long
imprisoned
by
a
Bishop
,
1393.
Catal.
sociorum
Mert.
Richard
Wimbleton
,
Fellow
of
Merton
Colledge
.
1394.
Fox
act.
&
monu
.
William
Sawtrer
,
a
Diuine
of
Oxford
,
imprisoned
degraded
,
and
finally
burned
,
by
Thomas
Arundell
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
1400.
Fox
tom.
1.
William
Swinderby
,
of
Kings
Colledge
in
Oxford
:
after
preacher
at
Leicester
,
taught
Wiclifes
doctrine
being
maintained
by
the
Inhabitants
against
their
Bishops
will
:
at
last
taken
,
was
compelled
to
recant
:
but
shortly
after
,
repenting
and
gathering
strength
,
and
renuing
his
doctrine
,
he
was
burned
in
Smithfield
,
1401.
Walsing
.
in
chron.
Thomas
Ocleue
,
maintained
the
doctrine
of
Wiclife
and
Berengarius
,
publikely
in
the
schooles
at
Oxford
,
1410.
Ludovic
.
Rabus
in
3
parte
de
martyr
.
Fox
.
to
●1
.
Fox
ib.
William
Thorp
,
Fellow
of
Queenes
Colledge
in
Oxford
:
examined
,
imprisoned
,
and
there
secretly
put
to
death
,
by
Thomas
Arundell
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
1407.
Laurence
Redman
.
Dauid
Sawtrey
,
William
Iames
,
Thomas
Brightwell
,
William
Hawlam
,
Radulph
Greenhurst
,
Iohn
Schut
,
grieuously
persecuted
by
the
popes
friends
,
1420.
Capgraue
lib.
1.
de
nobilibus
Hen.
Fox
tom.
1.
Sir
Iohn
Oldcastle
,
Lord
Cobham
,
student
in
Oxford
vnder
William
Thorp
,
after
many
warres
and
victories
for
his
Prince
and
Countrey
,
imbracing
Wiclifes
doctrine
,
with
other
Lords
and
Knights
(
Iohn
Clenborow
,
Lewis
Clifford
,
Richard
Sture
,
Thomas
Latimer
,
William
Neuel
,
John
Montacute
,
he
was
lastly
accused
before
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
finally
condemned
and
burned
in
Saint
Giles
fields
,
1417.
Puruey
in
com
.
in
Apoc.
Bale
.
cent.
7.
cap.
50.
John
Puruey
,
who
wrote
a
learned
Commentary
vpon
the
Reuelation
,
reprouing
the
pope
as
Antichrist
,
and
the
Babylonian
whore
:
complained
that
many
before
him
who
had
oppugned
this
spirituall
Babylon
,
had
bin
imprisoned
,
killed
,
and
their
bookes
burnt
:
and
that
none
was
suffered
to
preach
,
but
such
as
first
sware
obedience
to
the
pope
.
He
was
secretly
made
away
in
prison
by
the
Archbishops
appointment
,
1421.
William
White
,
Fellow
of
Wickam
Colledge
,
Fox
tom.
1.
for
his
preaching
was
taken
by
the
Archbishop
,
and
compelled
to
recant
,
1424.
but
quickly
repenting
,
and
publikely
confessing
his
weaknesse
and
inconstancy
with
great
lamentation
,
and
renuing
his
former
doctrine
,
at
last
hee
was
taken
and
condemned
to
the
fire
by
the
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
1428.
Richard
Wiche
,
Fellow
of
Wickam
Colledge
,
Ibid.
burnt
for
the
like
profession
,
1428.
Peter
Clerke
,
an
Oxford
Diuine
,
Caxton
.
in
aucta
rio
Polychron
.
cap.
19.
Fabian
.
in
Chron
Bale
cent.
7.
cap.
86.
Hondorf●n
theat
.
hist.
disputed
with
Thomas
Walden
,
publikely
in
the
Schooles
of
Oxford
,
of
many
questions
of
Wiclifes
doctrine
,
for
maintaining
which
being
persecuted
,
he
fled
into
Bohemia
.
afterwards
hee
was
chosen
to
be
preacher
to
certaine
Christians
,
at
Melda
in
France
which
misliked
the
corruptions
of
the
pope
;
where
in
processe
of
time
,
he
and
62
of
his
hearers
,
were
surprised
by
the
Magistrate
,
and
sent
to
Paris
,
bound
in
Carts
:
where
14
of
the
principall
were
burned
the
rest
tormented
,
and
put
to
other
deathes
o●
banished
:
he
and
Steuen
Mangris
(
in
whose
house
they
had
vsed
to
meet
and
heare
the
Gospell
preached
)
had
their
tongues
cut
out
,
then
were
hanged
,
and
lastly
burned
1433.
The
next
day
the
Clergy
went
in
solemne
procession
(
carrying
the
hoste
)
thanking
God
for
that
happy
execution
:
and
a
Doctor
inueighing
against
the
Martyrs
,
said
it
was
necessary
for
euery
man
to
beleeue
to
his
saluation
,
that
these
men
were
damned
,
whose
bodies
they
had
burned
:
and
that
God
could
not
be
God
,
if
he
did
not
damne
them
,
1433.
Aeneas
Sylv.
in
discript
.
Europae
.
&
cap
49.
hist.
Iohem
.
Peter
Pain
,
or
Peacocke
,
Fellow
of
All-S
ules
Colledge
in
Oxford
for
his
constant
preaching
against
the
Roman
Antichrist
,
was
faine
to
flye
into
Bohemia
,
whence
he
was
sent
with
other
Legats
to
the
Councell
of
Basil
,
where
he
defended
the
doctrine
fifty
dayes
.
He
flourished
,
1438.
Bale
.
ibid.
cent.
8.
cap.
4.
Roger
Oueley
in
Oxford
,
Diuine
,
Chaplen
to
the
Lady
Elenor
Cobham
,
wife
of
the
Duke
of
Glocester
:
wrote
a
learned
booke
against
the
peoples
superstitions
:
and
for
attempting
somthing
with
the
said
Lady
,
against
the
papacy
:
hee
with
some
of
his
associats
was
executed
and
quartered
at
London
:
and
the
Lady
banished
into
the
I
le
of
Man
,
1442.
Bale
.
ibid.
cap.
2.
Humfrey
Duke
of
Glocester
,
sonne
of
King
Henry
the
fourth
,
brother
to
the
fifth
,
vncle
to
the
sixth
,
hauing
bin
educated
in
Oxford
in
Baliol
Colledge
,
was
a
great
fauourer
of
Preachers
of
the
purer
Religion
:
he
was
the
Founder
of
a
worthy
Library
in
Oxford
,
which
he
enriched
with
an
129
most
choyce
bookes
,
procured
out
of
Italy
and
France
.
The
Bishops
and
others
hated
him
deadly
,
by
whose
meanes
he
was
taken
in
Bury
Abbey
in
the
night
,
cast
in
prison
,
and
there
shortly
after
found
suddenly
dead
,
whether
smothered
by
pillowes
or
by
some
other
means
,
1447.
Bale
.
cent.
14.
cap.
99.
Philip
Norise
an
Jrish
man
,
Deane
of
Dublin
,
a
Diuine
of
Oxford
,
inveighed
against
Antichristian
Monks
and
Fryers
,
calling
them
Antichrists
,
Wolues
,
Theeues
,
Traitors
,
Swine
,
Hypocrites
,
Hereticks
,
more
pestilent
then
the
Arians
,
Pelagians
,
Donatists
,
Nestorians
,
orother
Heretickes
whatsoeuer
.
For
which
the
Fryers
complained
of
him
to
pope
Eugenius
,
4.
from
whom
he
appealed
to
a
generall
Councell
,
1446.
Bale
cent.
8.
cap.
12.
David
Boyse
,
Fellow
of
Merton
Colledge
,
a
witty
and
learned
man
,
embraced
the
syncere
Religion
,
and
abhorred
the
blindnesse
and
tyranny
of
the
Clergy
of
his
time
,
1450.
Ibid
cap.
63.
To
omit
many
others
,
I
conclude
with
Iohn
Colet
,
a
Diuine
of
Oxford
,
and
Deane
of
Saint
Pauls
in
London
;
he
taught
in
Oxford
,
that
Mans
iustification
was
by
the
meere
grace
of
Iesus
Christ
:
that
Images
are
not
to
be
worshipped
:
that
Bishops
not
feeding
their
flockes
,
are
Wolues
,
&c.
He
was
accused
of
heresie
,
by
Richard
Iames
,
Bishop
of
Lond
n
,
and
two
Franciscan
Fryers
,
Bricot
and
Standish
,
1507.
which
was
but
tenne
yeeres
before
Luthers
rising
.
Iohn
Hus
might
well
say
,
§.
4.
Hus
tomo
1.
in
Replica
conta●
Anglicum
Ioan.
Stoaks
fol.
108.
a.
&
109
b.
&
110
a.
that
for
thirty
yeeres
(
from
Wiclifes
time
to
the
time
of
Husses
writing
)
the
Vniuersity
of
Oxford
did
read
Wiclifes
bookes
,
and
he
yet
saith
further
,
that
there
was
scarce
a
man
to
be
found
in
that
Vniuersity
,
which
did
not
read
,
hold
,
and
study
the
doctrine
that
Wiclife
taught
.
Hus
speakes
of
30
yeeres
,
we
find
100
yeeres
and
more
,
euen
vnto
Luthers
dayes
.
And
if
Oxford
was
so
fruitfull
of
such
teachers
,
can
we
imagine
that
her
sister
Cambridge
was
barren
?
or
that
the
Countrey
yeelded
them
no
disciples
?
No
,
we
read
in
most
kings
raignes
of
persecutions
,
and
executions
of
them
,
beside
the
secret
ones
,
whose
persons
escaped
their
enemies
,
and
their
names
the
histories
,
which
doubtlesse
were
not
a
few
.
But
were
they
many
or
few
remaining
in
England
,
wee
see
the
learned
professors
being
persecuted
here
,
found
good
refuge
&
entertainment
in
Bohemia
where
(
as
we
formerly
obserued
)
many
Waldenses
had
planted
themselues
before
.
Some
of
them
carried
thither
,
first
the
bookes
of
Wiclife
,
entituled
,
De
realibus
Vniuersalibus
,
(
saith
Aeneas
Sylvius
.
Aenean
Sylvius
hist
Bohem.
cap.
35.
Cochleus
hist.
de
Hussitis
lib.
1.
)
Afterwards
(
saith
Cocleus
)
Peter
Paine
brought
into
Bohemia
,
Wiclifes
bookes
in
quantity
as
great
as
Saint
Augustins
workes
,
many
whereof
Iohn
Hus
translated
into
the
Bohemian
tongue
,
for
the
better
instruction
of
the
Waldenses
there
,
of
whom
the
said
Hus
,
and
Ierom
of
Prage
were
the
chiefe
pastors
:
Cochl
.
hist.
lib.
2.
Bellar
praefat.
general
.
cont●ouers
.
and
of
his
name
their
aduersaries
called
them
Hussites
.
Cochleus
and
Bellarmine
ioyne
the
Wiclefists
,
Hussites
and
Waldenses
together
,
as
holding
the
same
points
of
doctrine
,
and
reprouing
the
same
abuses
of
Rome
.
The
same
Cochleus
also
saith
,
The
Hussites
and
Thaborites
were
branches
of
Wiclife
,
Cochleus
ib.
lib.
2.
3.
&
6.
Platina
in
vita
Ioan.
24.
and
(
lib.
6.
)
cals
the
German
Protestants
,
New
Wiclifists
.
And
Platina
saith
,
The
Hussites
as
Sectators
of
Wiclife
,
were
condemned
in
the
Councell
of
Constance
.
Thus
therefore
(
by
these
confessions
and
many
other
)
the
Waldenses
doctrine
was
continued
(
not
now
to
name
others
)
in
the
Wiclifists
,
and
Hussites
.
Iohn
Husse
(
a
very
carefull
and
painefull
man
)
translated
also
the
holy
Scriptures
into
their
mother
tongue
:
whereby
the
common
people
were
so
well
grounded
in
the
soundnesse
of
his
doctrine
,
and
multiplyed
so
much
in
short
time
,
that
[
](A17513-e79110-b)w
w
Onuphrius
in
tabula
concil
.
ad
Platinae
hist.
partly
to
represse
them
,
and
partly
to
take
away
the
schisme
betweene
the
Popes
,
the
Councell
of
Constance
was
called
.
[
](A17513-e79130-b)x
x
Fox
in
concil
.
Constant
.
histor.
D.
Abbot
.
ib.
§.
The
Nobles
of
Bohemia
so
much
fauored
Hus
,
that
they
wrote
two
seuerall
supplications
to
the
Councell
in
his
behalfe
:
but
for
all
that
,
and
contrary
to
their
and
the
Emperours
safe
conduct
,
(
or
promise
that
Hus
&
Ierom
of
Prage
should
goe
and
come
safely
)
both
Hus
and
Ierom
were
there
burnt
:
wherat
the
Nobles
of
Bohemia
greatly
displeased
and
complaining
,
the
Emperour
Sigismund
[
](A17513-e79230-b)y
y
Cochleus
lib.
4.
layed
all
the
fault
vpon
the
Councell
.
§.
5.
[
](A17513-e79270-b)z
z
Ibid.
The
Bohemians
thus
robbed
of
their
principall
Pastors
,
were
much
moued
at
the
perfidiousnesse
of
those
at
Constance
;
and
assembled
together
to
the
number
of
thirty
thousand
,
and
in
the
open
fields
,
vpon
three
hundred
Tables
(
which
they
erected
for
that
purpose
)
they
receiued
the
holy
Communion
in
both
kindes
.
Afterwards
rushing
into
the
Churches
and
Monasteries
,
Cochleus
lib.
5.
&
Petrus
Messias
in
Sigismundo
they
brake
downe
the
Images
there
:
and
not
long
after
vnder
the
conduct
of
Joannes
Zisca
(
a
noble
and
victorious
Warriour
)
they
grew
to
be
forty
thousand
strong
in
one
Armie
,
and
got
into
their
hands
the
Castle
of
Prague
the
chiefe
City
of
Bohemia
.
Shortly
after
(
contemning
the
Curses
and
Croysados
of
Pope
Martin
)
they
wanne
many
victories
vnder
the
leading
of
Procopius
and
other
Captaines
;
but
especially
vnder
Zisca
,
of
whom
[
](A17513-e79380-b)a
a
lib.
5.
Cochleus
saith
,
scarce
any
Histories
of
the
Greekes
,
Hebrewes
,
or
Latins
,
doth
mention
such
a
Generall
.
He
built
a
new
City
of
Refuge
for
his
men
,
named
Thabor
,
whereof
the
best
of
the
Hussites
were
called
Thaborites
.
Vpon
a
new
Croisado
of
Pope
Martin
(
wherein
hee
promised
remission
of
sinnes
to
all
that
would
either
fight
or
contribute
money
against
the
Hussites
)
forty
thousand
German
Horsemen
were
gathered
to
destroy
them
:
§.
6.
but
vpon
their
approach
they
turned
their
backes
and
fled
;
not
without
some
secret
Iudgement
of
God
,
saith
Cochleus
[
](A17513-e79490-b)b
b
lib.
6.
.
Then
was
the
Councell
of
Basil
called
(
saith
[
](A17513-e79520-b)c
c
Onuph
.
ib.
Onuphrius
)
against
the
Hussites
:
and
in
that
Councell
(
contrary
to
the
Act
of
the
Councell
of
Constance
[
](A17513-e79560-b)d
d
Session
.
13.
)
the
vse
of
the
Cup
in
the
Sacrament
was
granted
to
the
Bohemians
:
an
argument
of
their
great
numbers
,
and
vnresistable
strength
at
that
time
.
For
the
Bookes
of
Hus
,
full
of
wholsome
and
mouing
Doctrine
liued
though
he
was
dead
;
and
through
the
memory
of
his
constant
standing
for
the
Truth
against
the
whole
Councell
,
and
the
Counc●ls
perfidious
and
outragious
burning
of
a
man
so
learned
,
so
painfull
,
so
greatly
beloued
and
lamented
,
his
bookes
were
earnestly
desired
and
read
,
and
wanne
many
.
The
like
wrought
the
memory
of
Ierom
his
admirable
learning
,
eloquence
,
memory
and
patience
in
his
death
:
[
](A17513-e79610-b)e
e
Poggius
Epist.
ad
Leonardum
Aret.
num.
which
Poggius
in
an
Epistle
doth
very
much
commend
,
(
being
an
eye-witnesse
)
and
feelingly
describes
the
same
,
as
one
much
affected
with
his
excellent
parts
.
Recorded
also
by
Cochleus
[
](A17513-e79640-b)f
f
Lib.
3.
.
So
that
notwithstanding
the
continuall
opposition
against
them
,
they
continually
encreased
,
and
in
short
time
got
a
Bishop
,
Suff●agan
to
the
Archbishop
of
Prage
[
](A17513-e79670-b)g
g
Ib.
lib.
4.
and
after
him
Conradus
the
Archbishop
himselfe
on
their
side
,
to
giue
orders
to
their
Clerkes
,
and
to
helpe
for
the
compiling
a
confession
of
their
faith
,
anno
1421
[
](A17513-e79710-b)h
h
Ib.
lib.
5.
.
Which
the
Archbishop
and
many
Barons
afterwards
did
stiffely
maintaine
,
and
complained
against
the
Emperour
Sigismund
,
for
offering
wrong
to
those
of
their
Religion
.
Alexander
,
Duke
of
Lituania
,
gaue
them
aid
,
and
was
reproued
by
pope
Martin
5
for
it
.
And
Sigismund
in
fine
(
in
a
treaty
with
the
Bohemians
)
granted
that
the
Bishops
should
promote
to
holy
orders
the
Bohemians
euen
Hussites
which
were
of
the
Vniuersity
of
Prage
[
](A17513-e79820-b)i
i
Ib.
lib.
8.
.
§.
7.
Aeneas
Sylvius
complaineth
,
that
(
about
the
yeare
1453.
)
the
Kingdome
of
Bohemia
was
wholly
gouerned
by
Heretickes
for
that
all
the
Nobility
,
and
all
the
Commonalty
were
subiect
to
one
George
or
Gyrzik●
,
who
then
was
gouernor
vnder
K
Ladislaus
,
&
afterwards
was
King
himselfe
.
Who
with
all
his
Nobles
shewing
vndaunted
constancy
and
resolution
,
rather
to
dye
then
forsake
their
Religion
,
caused
the
pope
Pius
to
tolerate
many
things
in
them
.
But
his
successor
Paul
the
second
excommuicated
King
George
,
publishing
a
Croisado
against
him
,
and
gaue
his
Kingdome
to
Matthias
,
King
of
Hungary
:
for
which
they
warred
for
seuen
yeares
space
,
and
in
the
end
concluded
a
peace
.
But
while
some
Princes
mediated
to
the
pope
for
King
George
his
absolution
,
Abbot
.
ib.
§.
18.
he
dyed
,
anno
1471.
not
long
before
Luthers
rising
,
§.
8.
And
your
[
](A17513-e80030-b)k
k
Cochleus
lib.
2.
Cochleus
(
who
wrote
his
history
in
Luthers
time
)
sheweth
that
the
Hussites
continued
to
those
dayes
.
For
(
saith
he
)
Hus
hath
slaine
soules
for
an
hundred
yeares
together
,
neither
doth
he
yet
cease
to
slay
them
,
by
the
second
death
.
And
againe
,
[
](A17513-e80090-b)l
l
Ibid.
Hus
did
so
rend
the
vnity
of
the
Church
,
that
at
this
day
there
remaineth
a
pittifull
division
in
Bohemia
.
And
,
[
](A17513-e80120-b)m
m
lib.
8.
vnto
this
day
remayneth
the
sect
of
the
Thaborites
in
many
places
of
Bohemia
and
Moravia
,
vnder
the
name
Picards
and
Waldenses
.
And
,
[
](A17513-e80190-b)n
n
lib.
12.
in
the
yeere
1534
,
he
wisheth
that
he
may
see
the
remainders
of
the
Hussites
to
returne
to
the
Church
,
and
the
Germans
to
cast
out
all
new
sects
.
And
it
is
certaine
that
in
the
very
yeare
1517.
wherein
Luther
began
to
oppose
the
corruptions
of
Rome
,
the
Councell
of
Lateran
ended
vnder
pope
Leo
the
tenth
,
and
consultation
was
had
there
and
then
,
of
reforming
the
manners
of
the
Church
,
and
of
recouering
the
Bohemians
to
the
vnity
thereof
.
[
](A17513-e80290-b)o
o
See
the
booke
extant
.
And
D.
Featlie●
Replie
to
Fisher
pag.
154.
Luther
himselfe
writeth
a
Preface
to
the
confession
of
faith
,
which
the
Waldenses
(
then
odiously
called
Picards
)
dwelling
in
Bohemia
&
Moravia
,
did
set
for●h
,
which
he
greatly
approueth
&
commendeth
to
godly
men
to
read
:
with
thankes
to
God
for
the
vnity
which
he
found
betwixt
them
and
vs
,
as
the
sheepe
of
one
fold
.
Besides
,
we
find
many
Waldenses
remaining
in
France
,
§.
9.
in
,
and
after
Luthers
time
.
[
](A17513-e80440-b)p
p
Vesembe●
.
Oration
of
the
Waldenses
citat
,
in
history
Wald.
booke
1.
cap.
5.
See
ib.
booke
2.
cap.
8.
Anno
1506
,
Lewis
12.
King
of
France
,
hearing
much
euill
of
the
Waldenses
in
his
Realme
,
sent
the
Lord
Adam
Fumce
,
Master
of
Requests
,
and
Parvi
a
Doctor
of
Sorbon
,
his
Confessor
,
to
try
the
truth
;
who
visiting
all
their
parishes
and
Temples
in
Provence
,
found
indeed
no
Images
,
nor
ornaments
of
Masses
or
other
Ceremonies
:
but
they
found
also
no
such
crimes
could
be
found
in
them
as
were
reported
:
but
that
they
Religiously
obserued
the
Sabboth
dayes
,
baptized
their
children
after
the
order
of
the
Primitiue
Church
,
taught
them
the
articles
of
the
Christian
faith
,
and
the
Commandements
of
God
,
&c.
Vpon
which
report
,
the
King
said
,
(
and
bound
it
with
an
oath
)
that
they
were
better
men
then
he
or
his
people
.
The
same
King
being
informed
that
in
the
valley
of
Frassinier
,
in
the
Diocesse
of
Ambrun
in
Dauphiney
,
there
were
a
certaine
people
that
liued
like
beasts
,
without
Religion
,
hauing
an
euill
opinion
of
the
Romish
Religion
:
he
sent
his
Confessor
with
the
officiall
of
Orleance
,
to
bring
him
true
information
thereof
:
who
found
them
all
so
truely
righteous
and
religious
,
that
the
Confessor
wished
in
the
presence
of
many
,
that
He
were
as
good
a
Christian
as
the
worst
of
the
said
valley
.
[
](A17513-e80660-b)q
q
Ioachim
Camerar
.
in
his
hist.
pag.
152.
King
Francis
1.
successor
to
Lewis
12.
seeing
th
Parliament
of
Provence
,
grieuously
afflict
the
Waldenses
of
Merindal
,
Cambriers
,
and
places
adioyning
,
appointed
William
de
Ballay
,
Lord
of
Langeay
,
then
his
Leiutenant
in
Piedmont
,
to
search
and
informe
him
more
fully
of
them
.
Vpon
whose
information
of
their
piety
,
honesty
,
charity
,
peaceablenesse
,
painfulnesse
,
and
dutifulnesse
,
he
much
p●ttied
them
.
[
](A17513-e80770-b)r
r
Hist.
Wald.
book
.
2.
cap.
8.
And
one
Guerin
an
aduocate
,
was
hanged
for
falsely
informing
the
King
against
them
.
But
the
Ecclesiastickes
persecuted
and
massacred
them
cruelly
.
Ibid.
cap.
4.
In
this
Kings
time
the
Waldenses
sent
two
of
their
Pastors
,
one
George
Morell
of
Frassiniers
in
Dauphine
,
the
other
Peter
Masson
of
Burgundy
,
to
the
Protestant
Ministers
,
to
wit
,
to
Oecolampadius
,
Minister
at
Basse
,
to
Capito
and
Martin
Bucer
at
Strasburg
,
and
to
Berthaud
Haller
at
Berne
,
to
conferre
with
them
about
some
points
of
Religion
;
where
they
found
so
great
agreement
in
their
faith
,
with
equall
mislikes
of
the
Romish
corruptions
,
that
they
much
reioyced
and
praised
God
,
that
had
continued
them
and
their
fathers
in
the
truth
of
that
doctrine
aboue
foure
hundred
yeeres
in
in
the
middest
of
many
troubles
,
as
they
write
.
The
letters
passing
betweene
them
are
to
be
seene
in
the
History
[
](A17513-e80990-b)s
s
Ibid.
cap.
8.
&
lib.
1.
cap.
6.
.
The
like
letters
passed
betwixt
Preachers
of
the
Waldenses
and
Calvin
[
](A17513-e81060-b)t
t
To
be
seene
among
Calvins
Epistles
Epist.
250.
.
I
hope
I
haue
satisfied
you
concerning
these
Waldenses
;
first
,
that
they
were
fully
of
our
Religion
[
](A17513-e81110-b)u
u
S●bsection
3.
subsect
.
1.
.
Secondly
,
that
they
were
in
great
numbers
,
and
made
great
visible
Churches
[
](A17513-e81150-b)x
x
Subsect
.
2.
.
Thirdly
,
that
they
were
spread
in
diuers
Countries
[
](A17513-e81180-b)y
y
Subsect
.
3.
.
Fourthly
,
that
they
continued
from
the
time
of
your
great
Revolt
from
the
purity
of
Religion
,
vnto
the
late
and
more
publike
Reformation
by
M.
Luther
[
](A17513-e81220-b)z
z
Subsect
.
4.
.
Antiquus
.
Indeed
you
haue
said
very
much
,
both
for
the
Greeke
or
East
Church
,
that
it
held
your
faith
,
and
so
continueth
:
and
also
for
these
Separatists
,
the
Waldenses
in
the
West
.
But
you
[
](A17513-e81300-b)*
*
Section
2.
subsect
.
2.
mentioned
a
third
part
,
that
many
continuing
in
outward
communion
with
the
Church
of
Rome
,
were
yet
truely
of
your
Faith
and
Religion
:
let
me
heare
what
you
say
of
that
part
,
and
you
shall
haue
my
reply
against
them
all
.
Section
.
4.
§
.
1.
The
Church
of
Rome
(
excepting
the
Papacy
,
and
the
maintainers
thereof
)
continued
to
be
the
Church
of
God
vntill
Luthers
time
:
proued
by
many
Protestant
Diuines
.
§
.
2.
Their
Reasons
.
§
.
3.
But
now
then
the
state
of
that
Church
,
is
much
altered
,
since
the
new
light
in
Luthers
time
and
since
,
fully
discouering
the
corruptions
thereof
.
§
.
4.
And
since
the
great
alteration
made
by
the
Councell
of
Trent
.
Antiquissimus
.
I
say
,
first
,
that
I
haue
already
alledged
a
great
number
liuing
in
community
with
Papists
in
outward
Ceremonies
,
which
yet
in
substance
of
Religion
,
were
ours
and
not
yours
:
as
the
followers
of
Wiclifes
doctrine
,
and
other
teachers
in
all
Countries
,
which
were
innumerable
(
as
may
appeare
by
my
former
Relation
)
many
of
them
being
persecuted
for
it
,
and
many
other
(
knowne
among
themselues
,
but
)
concealing
themselues
from
the●r
persecutors
.
§.
1.
B.
Vsher
.
B.
White
.
Mr.
Ric.
Hocker
.
But
now
I
say
further
(
with
D.
Field
,
Luther
,
Calvin
,
Beza
,
Morney
,
Melanchthon
,
Bucer
,
Mr.
Deering
,
Bishop
Carlton
,
and
many
other
learned
Protestants
)
that
setting
aside
the
pope
and
Cardinals
,
and
their
Hierarchy
,
with
the
maintainers
thereof
(
which
I
account
no
part
of
the
Church
,
but
a
domineering
faction
,
tyrannizing
ouer
the
Church
)
the
Church
of
Rome
(
consisting
of
the
rest
,
which
were
innumerable
)
continued
to
be
the
Church
of
God
,
and
in
substance
all
one
with
vs
vntill
Luthers
time
.
Thus
teacheth
Doctor
Field
,
Of
the
Church
,
Booke
3.
chapter
6.
And
in
the
8
chapter
,
he
addeth
,
although
we
doe
acknowledge
Wiclife
,
Hus
,
Jerom
of
Prage
,
and
the
like
,
to
haue
been
the
worthy
seruants
of
God
,
and
holy
Martyrs
and
Confessors
,
suffering
for
the
cause
of
Christ
,
against
Antichrist
:
yea
,
we
doe
not
thinke
that
the
Church
was
found
onely
in
them
,
or
that
there
were
no
other
appearance
or
succession
of
the
Church
and
Ministery
,
as
Stapleton
and
other
of
that
faction
falsely
impute
vnto
vs
.
For
we
most
firmely
beleeue
all
the
Churches
in
the
world
,
wherein
our
Fathers
liued
and
dyed
,
to
haue
beene
the
true
Churches
of
God
,
in
which
vndoubtedly
saluation
was
to
be
found
,
and
that
they
which
taught
,
embraced
and
beleeued
those
damnable
errours
which
the
Romanists
now
defend
against
vs
,
were
a
faction
onely
in
the
Churches
,
as
were
they
that
denyed
the
Resurrection
,
vrged
Circumcision
,
and
despised
the
Apostles
of
Christ
,
in
the
Churches
of
Corinth
,
and
Galatia
.
This
matter
D.
Field
prosecuteth
there
,
and
also
in
the
Appendix
to
the
fift
booke
,
part.
3
pag.
7.
Luther
is
also
alleadged
by
Bellarmine
,
De
not
is
Ecclesiae
cap.
16.
out
of
his
booke
against
the
Anabaptists
:
we
confesse
(
saith
Luther
)
that
vnder
the
Papacy
,
there
was
much
good
,
yea
all
Christian
good
,
and
it
came
thence
vnto
vs
,
the
true
Scriptures
,
two
true
Sacraments
,
true
keyes
for
remission
of
sinnes
,
true
office
of
preaching
,
true
Catechisme
,
as
are
the
Lords
Prayer
,
the
tenne
Commandements
,
the
Articles
of
Faith
;
Yea
,
I
say
moreouer
,
that
vnder
the
papacy
was
true
Christianity
,
yea
the
very
kernell
of
Christianity
.
Calvin
in
his
fourth
booke
of
Jnstitutions
,
chap.
2.
§.
11.
saith
,
That
God
suffered
not
his
Church
to
perish
,
in
France
,
Italy
,
Germany
,
Spaine
,
and
England
,
hauing
made
his
Couenant
with
them
,
but
it
continued
there
through
effectuall
Baptisme
and
other
remainders
:
though
for
mens
ingratitude
he
suffered
the
building
to
be
much
wasted
,
rent
,
and
torne
.
Beza
in
his
questions
saith
,
The
Church
was
vnder
the
papacy
,
but
the
papacy
was
not
the
Church
,
Master
Perkins
hath
the
like
,
in
his
Exposition
of
the
Creed
,
pag.
405.
edit.
Cambridge
,
1596.
Morney
,
in
his
Treatise
of
the
Church
,
chapt
.
9.
In
the
later
end
deliuereth
the
same
:
That
vnder
the
papacy
was
the
Church
and
Flocke
of
Christ
,
but
gouerned
,
partly
by
hirelings
,
partly
by
wolues
,
and
that
Antichrist
held
it
by
the
throat
,
the
people
were
of
the
Christian
Common-wealth
:
but
the
pope
with
his
faction
,
a
Catiline
to
set
it
on
fire
,
whom
Cicero
fitly
calleth
a
plague
,
and
not
a
part
of
the
Common-wealth
,
borne
Ex
luxu
reipublicae
;
as
an
impostume
or
disease
is
no
part
of
the
body
,
but
a
corruption
bringing
dammage
and
death
.
Bucer
and
Melancthon
teach
the
same
.
Mr.
Edward
Deering
,
in
his
Lectures
preached
in
Pauls
Church
in
London
,
vpon
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
,
Lecture
23.
pag.
374.
hath
these
words
.
In
this
was
the
great
goodnesse
of
God
,
that
in
time
to
come
,
his
children
might
assuredly
know
,
hee
reserued
to
himselfe
a
Church
,
euen
in
the
middest
of
all
desolation
:
and
that
hee
called
them
by
his
word
,
and
confirmed
by
his
Sacraments
,
euen
as
at
this
day
.
For
seeing
there
could
be
no
sinne
so
great
,
but
faith
in
Jesus
Christ
scattereth
it
all
away
,
it
was
impossible
,
that
the
man
of
sinne
doth
not
so
much
adulterate
,
either
the
Word
of
God
,
but
that
it
should
be
to
the
faithfull
a
Gospell
of
saluation
:
or
else
the
Sacramenta
of
God
,
but
that
they
should
be
pledges
of
eternall
life
to
those
that
did
beleeue
.
And
a
little
after
,
God
of
his
infinite
goodnesse
,
who
calleth
things
that
are
not
,
as
though
they
were
,
euen
in
that
Ministery
gaue
grace
vnto
his
Saints
.
Bishop
Carlton
,
wrote
a
booke
of
purpose
,
entituled
,
(
Consensus
Ecclesiae
catholica
contra
Tridentines
)
to
shew
that
although
the
doctrine
of
Christian
Religion
was
much
altered
in
the
chiefest
Articles
of
Faith
by
Fryers
:
yet
a
great
number
of
godly
learned
men
held
the
ancient
truth
,
and
preserued
the
Church
vntill
the
times
of
Reformation
,
and
that
the
Reformed
Churches
still
continue
the
same
,
and
are
separated
onely
from
the
Roman
Court
,
so
farre
as
the
Roman
Court
had
separated
it selfe
from
the
Roman
Church
:
and
that
our
Fathers
and
Ancestors
,
liuing
&
dying
in
the
Roman
Church
,
had
sufficient
meanes
to
bring
them
to
saluation
.
And
this
he
sheweth
in
the
seuerall
discourses
of
the
principall
fundamentall
points
of
faith
.
See
of
this
matter
also
Bishop
Vsher
,
De
successione
Ecclesiarum
,
cap.
6
,
§
8
,
9.
and
his
Sermon
.
And
Archbishop
Abbot
,
against
Hill
.
Reason
5.
§
.
28.
And
Mr.
Richard
Hookers
discourse
of
Iustification
.
§.
2.
Their
Reasons
are
,
I.
The
corruptions
in
the
Roman
Church
,
sprung
not
vp
all
at
once
,
nor
came
to
their
full
height
vntill
these
late
yeres
:
and
were
not
so
dangerous
in
their
Spring
,
as
in
their
full
growth
and
strength
.
D.
Field
.
book
3.
chap.
6.
Of
the
Church
.
&
Append
.
to
the
5.
booke
part.
3.
pag.
8.
&c.
II.
They
were
not
generally
receiued
by
all
men
,
nor
as
the
vndoubted
determinations
of
the
Church
:
but
controuerted
and
variously
disputed
among
the
learned
,
and
holden
with
great
liberty
of
iudgement
by
the
greatest
Doctors
(
as
appeares
by
thier
owne
bookes
of
Controuersies
written
by
Bellarmine
,
Suares
,
Azorius
,
&c.
which
confute
their
owne
writers
as
much
as
they
doe
Protestants
:
and
by
those
27
points
which
D.
Field
mentions
in
his
Appendixe
to
the
seuenth
Chapter
of
the
third
booke
of
the
Church
,
printed
at
the
end
of
the
fourth
booke
)
for
had
they
beene
the
vndoubted
doctrines
and
determinations
of
the
Church
,
all
men
would
haue
holden
them
vniformely
,
entirely
,
and
constantly
,
as
they
held
the
doctrine
of
the
Trinity
and
other
articles
of
the
Faith
.
As
long
therefore
as
men
yeelded
outward
obedience
to
the
Church-ceremonies
without
scandall
,
and
in
other
things
were
suffered
to
abound
in
their
owne
sence
,
there
was
no
such
danger
in
holding
the
right
faith
.
III.
Our
forefathers
held
the
true
foundation
of
Religion
that
is
,
Iustification
and
Saluation
,
by
Iesus
Christ
his
merits
onely
:
and
so
were
taught
ordinarily
in
their
bookes
of
visitation
and
consolation
of
the
sicke
[
](A17513-e82270-b)*
*
As
we
shall
shew
in
the
article
of
Iustification
.
:
and
they
erred
onely
in
points
inferiour
,
of
lesse
moment
and
danger
(
which
defaced
indeed
and
blemished
,
but
did
not
nullifie
or
take
away
the
beeing
of
the
Church
.
)
Diseases
in
the
heart
,
braine
,
liuer
,
and
vitall
parts
,
are
dangerous
and
deadly
:
but
wounds
or
blemishes
in
the
fleshly
,
sensuall
,
or
organicall
parts
onely
(
as
the
hands
,
feet
eares
,
eyes
,
&c.
doe
onely
impaire
the
beauty
and
actions
,
but
endanger
not
the
life
,
nor
cut
of
hope
of
recouery
.
Greg.
Nissen
.
de
opific.
hom.
cap.
vlt.
It
is
Saint
Gregory
Nissens
Simile
.
So
(
saith
he
)
it
is
with
the
Church
of
God
,
and
Religion
.
A
man
is
a
man
while
he
hath
life
,
though
he
be
sore
diseased
;
as
Naaman
was
in
his
leprosie
.
IIII.
They
misliked
and
derided
(
as
Chawcers
plowman
)
many
of
their
ceremonies
and
idle
things
(
as
holy
water
,
pardons
,
relickes
,
&c.
)
and
deplored
the
greater
corruptions
and
abuses
:
and
cryed
for
reformation
,
most
readily
receiuing
it
when
it
came
.
V.
In
what
they
erred
,
they
erred
ignorantly
,
Aug
de
vtilitate
credendi
ad
Honorat
.
Idem
epist.
162.
ad
Donat.
with
mindes
ready
to
be
reformed
,
vpon
better
information
.
Saint
Augustine
puts
a
difference
betwixt
Heretickes
and
them
that
beleeue
Heretickes
.
And
he
saith
,
They
that
defend
an
opinion
false
and
peruerse
without
pertinacious
animosity
,
especially
which
not
the
boldnesse
of
their
owne
presumption
hath
begotten
,
but
which
from
their
seduced
and
erroneous
Parents
,
they
haue
receiued
;
and
themselues
doe
seeke
the
truth
with
care
and
diligence
:
ready
to
amend
their
errour
,
when
they
find
the
truth
:
they
are
in
no
wise
to
be
reckoned
among
Heretickes
.
This
was
the
case
of
our
fathers
vnder
the
Papacy
.
VI.
If
any
did
erre
in
points
fundamentall
(
as
long
as
they
denyed
not
the
foundation
directly
:
See
of
this
more
,
chap.
4.
sect.
3.
for
that
is
plaine
infidelity
or
apostacy
,
and
quite
cuts
them
off
from
the
Church
)
if
they
did
it
onely
vpon
meere
ignorance
,
with
a
mind
ready
to
reforme
their
errour
vpon
better
instruction
:
those
were
still
the
accounted
members
of
the
true
Church
.
For
this
was
the
case
of
the
Corinthians
,
denying
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
(
1
Cor.
15.10
,
)
and
of
the
Galatians
,
erring
dangerously
about
Iustification
(
Gal.
3.3
,
4
5.
&
5.4
.
)
whom
yet
Saint
Paul
calles
Churches
of
God
,
1
Cor.
1.2
.
Gal.
1.2
.
and
doubtlesse
he
would
not
haue
taken
such
paines
to
write
vnto
them
,
except
he
had
so
thought
them
,
and
had
hope
to
find
them
tractable
and
recouerable
.
§.
3.
Antiquus
.
Sir
I
heartily
thanke
you
,
I
need
heare
no
more
,
nor
trouble
you
any
longer
:
since
you
allow
the
Church
of
Rome
to
be
the
true
Church
of
God
,
wherein
saluation
may
be
had
,
and
you
alledge
great
Doctors
of
your
owne
side
,
and
good
reasons
for
it
:
I
am
satisfied
.
I
haue
no
reason
to
cleaue
to
your
Church
(
which
all
our
Catholickes
condemne
for
hereticall
and
schismaticall
)
and
to
leaue
the
Roman
,
which
you
acknowledge
to
be
the
true
Church
,
wherein
saluation
is
to
be
had
.
The
Roman
Church
is
iustified
on
all
hands
,
by
friends
and
enemies
to
be
safe
:
yours
is
condemned
of
all
but
your selues
.
I
will
take
my
leaue
.
See
this
more
at
large
in
D.
Field
in
the
places
before
alledged
,
and
B.
Carlton
,
Iurisdiction
,
&
consensus
,
&c.
Antiquissimus
.
Stay
,
good
sir
,
and
draw
no
more
out
of
my
words
then
they
yeeld
you
.
I
spake
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
as
it
was
till
Luthers
time
,
and
you
conclude
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
as
it
is
now
:
Deceiue
not
your selfe
,
there
is
great
difference
betwixt
them
;
betwixt
the
times
,
then
and
now
;
and
betwixt
that
Church
,
then
and
now
.
In
those
times
the
errours
of
our
forefathers
were
of
meere
ignorance
:
what
they
perceiued
to
be
euill
,
they
misliked
,
they
desired
knowledge
,
they
wished
many
things
reformed
,
and
gladly
embraced
reformation
when
they
found
it
comming
.
But
now
it
is
all
otherwise
:
now
men
are
admonished
of
their
errours
,
offer
is
made
them
to
be
better
instructed
:
and
yet
either
they
dote
on
their
owne
old
opinions
,
vnwilling
to
be
instructed
in
the
reuealed
truth
:
or
after
sufficient
knowledge
and
conviction
,
for
some
worldly
respects
they
wilfully
and
obstinately
persist
in
their
old
errours
;
and
(
which
is
farre
worse
)
they
hate
and
persecute
the
maintainers
of
the
truth
.
Saint
Cyprian
saith
,
if
any
of
our
predecessors
,
Cypr.
ep
.
63.
§.
13.
either
of
ignorance
or
simplicity
,
hath
not
obserued
and
held
that
which
our
Lord
hath
taught
vs
by
his
Word
and
example
:
by
the
Lords
indulgence
,
pardon
may
be
granted
to
his
simplicity
;
but
to
vs
,
that
are
now
admonished
and
instructed
of
the
Lord
,
pardon
cannot
be
granted
.
The
ignorance
therefore
wherein
our
Fathers
were
bred
and
trained
freed
them
from
the
danger
of
those
things
,
which
being
well
vnderstood
and
knowne
,
B.
Vsher
.
serm.
at
Wans●ed
.
pag.
39.
might
haue
beene
preiudiciall
to
their
soules
health
.
They
knew
not
these
depthes
of
Satan
,
they
could
not
diue
into
the
bottome
of
such
mysteries
of
iniquity
;
This
was
a
good
and
a
happy
ignorance
vnto
them
.
But
this
ignorance
is
now
taken
from
you
,
Reuel.
2.24
.
and
a
more
happy
knowledge
offered
you
;
happy
,
if
you
haue
grace
to
receiue
it
,
if
not
,
then
remember
that
,
Iohn
3.19
.
This
is
the
condemnation
,
that
light
is
come
into
the
world
,
and
men
loued
darkenesse
more
then
the
light
.
And
,
Iohn
15.22
.
If
J
had
not
come
and
spoken
vnto
them
(
saith
our
Sauiour
)
they
had
not
had
any
sinne
:
but
now
haue
they
no
cloake
(
or
excuse
)
for
their
sinne
.
There
is
therfore
great
difference
of
the
former
times
,
and
these
,
then
meanes
of
better
knowledge
was
denied
to
our
Fathers
;
now
it
is
afforded
to
you
that
gaue
some
excuse
to
them
,
this
takes
all
excuse
from
you
.
They
that
walke
in
the
night
,
though
they
stumble
and
fall
,
foile
and
soile
themselues
,
yea
,
hurt
their
bodies
,
and
teare
their
cloathes
,
by
rushing
vpon
bushes
,
or
into
bogges
:
yet
are
ordinarily
pitt●ed
,
and
pardoned
,
yea
,
and
commended
for
their
desire
and
paines
to
finde
home
:
but
so
are
not
they
that
rush
into
the
same
euils
in
the
faire
day-light
.
God
pittieth
the
blinde
,
that
would
faine
see
and
cannot
:
but
will
hee
pitty
them
that
may
see
and
will
not
?
that
harden
themselues
in
their
affected
wilfull
blindnesse
?
He
deliuered
Jonas
from
drowning
in
the
bottome
of
the
Sea
:
Vsher
.
ibid.
pag.
41.
will
you
plunge
your selues
therefore
,
to
see
if
God
will
deliuer
you
?
Because
wee
grant
,
that
some
may
scape
death
in
Cities
,
and
Streets
,
infected
with
the
plague
;
will
you
therefore
chuse
to
take
vp
your
lodging
in
a
Pest-house
?
If
you
doe
,
we
may
well
say
,
Lord
haue
mercy
vpon
you
:
but
you
may
iustly
feare
,
that
you
dangerously
tempt
the
Lord
,
to
deliuer
you
vp
to
the
efficacy
of
delusion
and
damnation
,
2
Thess.
2.10.11.12
.
You
see
therefore
a
manifest
difference
of
the
times
:
the
times
of
darkenesse
before
,
and
the
times
of
light
now
.
§.
4.
Marke
now
also
another
difference
of
the
Roman
Church
,
as
it
was
in
those
times
,
and
as
it
is
now
.
In
those
times
the
errours
that
were
,
D.
Field
.
Church
booke
3.
chap.
6.
&
cap.
47.
&
Append.
were
the
errours
of
some
men
onely
in
that
Church
:
now
they
are
the
errours
of
the
whole
Church
.
In
those
times
men
might
be
of
that
Church
,
and
not
of
that
faction
:
now
that
Church
and
faction
are
all
one
.
B.
Carlton
.
The
faction
hath
so
preuailed
by
the
Art
of
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
that
the
errours
which
some
held
before
,
now
all
of
that
Church
must
hold
.
Before
,
they
were
held
with
much
liberty
of
iudgement
,
they
were
not
determined
,
men
might
assent
or
dissent
,
and
abound
in
their
owne
opinions
:
now
they
are
all
made
De
fide
,
the
absolute
determinations
of
that
Church
,
and
imposed
vpon
all
men
,
vnder
paine
of
Anathema
,
or
curses
annexed
.
That
Councell
(
being
wholly
ruled
by
the
meere
faction
of
the
Papacy
)
hath
quite
altered
the
state
of
that
Church
,
taking
away
all
liberty
that
former
Ages
enioyed
in
many
things
,
and
making
many
new
points
of
faith
,
which
were
not
so
before
.
Therefore
,
before
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
D.
Hall
Columba
Noe.
men
might
doe
well
in
that
Church
,
when
meat
being
set
before
them
,
they
might
picke
out
the
worst
,
and
eat
the
best
;
picke
out
the
vnwholsome
,
and
feed
on
the
wholsome
;
picke
the
worme
out
of
the
apple
,
pare
away
the
corrupted
,
and
eat
the
sound
;
take
the
Spider
out
of
the
bowle
of
Wine
before
they
drinke
it
.
But
now
,
where
they
are
cursed
,
if
they
eat
not
all
,
and
compelled
to
drinke
downe
all
:
they
that
loue
their
liues
must
take
heed
of
that
society
.
To
answer
your
question
therefore
directly
[
Where
was
the
Protestant
Church
before
Luthers
time
?
]
that
is
,
where
was
any
Church
in
the
world
,
that
taught
that
doctrine
which
the
Protestants
now
teach
?
Sect.
2.
subsect
.
2.
I
say
it
was
not
onely
apparant
enough
in
the
Greeke
and
Easterne
Churches
:
and
in
the
open
separatists
(
Waldenses
,
Section
3.
&c.
)
from
the
Romish
corruptions
in
these
Westerne
parts
:
Section
4.
but
it
was
also
within
the
community
of
the
Romish
Church
it selfe
.
Euen
there
(
as
in
a
large
field
)
grew
much
good
corne
among
tares
and
weeds
:
Lib.
1.
cap.
1.
there
(
as
in
a
great
Barne
,
Heape
,
or
Garner
)
was
preserued
much
pure
Graine
,
mixed
with
store
of
chaffe
.
And
(
as
I
said
in
the
beginning
of
our
Conference
)
there
is
no
other
d
fference
betwixt
the
Reformed
and
the
Romish
Church
,
then
betwixt
a
field
well
weeded
,
§.
5.
D.
Field
Church
Booke
3.
cap.
6.
and
the
same
field
formerly
ouergrowne
with
weedes
:
or
betwixt
heape
of
corne
now
well
winnowed
,
and
the
same
a
heape
lately
mixed
with
chaffe
.
And
if
it
be
a
vaine
and
friuolous
thing
to
say
;
B.
Vsher
ser.
ibid.
pag.
48.
It
is
not
the
same
field
,
or
the
same
Corne
,
now
after
the
weeding
and
fanning
;
as
vaine
and
friuolous
it
is
to
say
the
Church
is
not
the
same
it
was
,
or
in
the
same
place
,
after
it
is
swept
,
and
clensed
of
the
filth
and
dust
:
or
to
say
,
the
Churches
of
Corinth
and
Galatia
(
after
their
reformation
occasioned
by
Saint
Pauls
writing
)
were
new
Churches
,
and
not
the
same
they
were
before
:
because
that
in
them
before
,
the
Resurrection
was
denied
,
Circumcision
practised
,
Discipline
neglected
,
&
Christs
Apostles
contemned
:
which
things
now
are
not
found
in
them
:
or
to
say
Naaman
was
not
still
the
same
person
,
because
before
he
was
a
leper
,
and
now
is
clensed
.
As
long
as
we
can
demonstrate
that
nothing
is
altered
that
doth
constitute
the
Church
or
is
of
the
true
essence
or
being
of
it
:
the
Church
is
the
same
it
was
,
onely
the
leprosie
,
and
other
corruptions
are
clensed
away
;
and
the
health
,
beauty
,
and
better
habit
restored
,
that
it
may
more
comfortably
breed
and
bring
vp
children
to
God
,
and
heires
of
saluation
.
And
this
is
the
blessed
and
long-wished
alteration
,
that
we
haue
made
.
And
I
would
to
God
you
had
not
made
an
vnworthy
altration
,
from
a
corrupt
Church
,
to
a
farre
worse
,
and
either
altogether
,
or
very
neere
none
at
all
!
by
continuing
,
encreasing
,
establishing
the
corruptions
you
found
,
making
them
now
De
fide
,
points
of
faith
,
compelling
all
to
receiue
them
,
and
persecuting
,
euen
to
extirpation
(
as
farre
as
by
power
and
policy
you
can
)
the
gainesayers
of
them
.
See
before
sect
.
4.
§.
4
,
initio
.
If
the
Protestant
Church
be
new
,
yours
is
newer
.
The
Tridentine
faith
is
not
so
old
as
Luther
,
neuer
seene
in
the
world
of
many
yeares
after
his
death
.
CHAP.
2.
Answering
the
vaine
alleadging
of
some
words
and
customes
,
and
corrupt
alleadging
of
the
Fathers
words
against
Protestants
.
§
1.
Obiection
.
None
(
alleadged
in
the
former
chapter
)
agree
with
Protestants
in
all
things
:
ergo
,
are
not
of
their
Church
or
Religion
.
2
Answered
.
It
is
no
consequent
.
For
so
also
euery
one
of
them
differed
from
the
present
Romish
Religion
,
and
yet
are
accounted
theirs
.
Protestants
haue
iustly
abstained
from
some
words
and
phrases
of
some
Fathers
.
3
And
also
haue
left
off
some
ceremonies
and
customes
.
4
As
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
left
many
,
knowne
to
be
ancient
,
and
thought
to
be
Apostolicall
.
5
Which
confutes
the
vanity
of
W.G.
his
booke
;
and
shewes
his
owne
alleadged
authors
,
by
his
owne
argument
,
to
bee
none
of
his
Church
and
Religion
.
6
By
the
same
argument
,
many
Fathers
(
for
example
,
Athanasius
,
Ierom
,
Gelasius
,
Gregory
,
Chrysostome
,
Augustine
)
are
plentifully
proued
to
be
against
the
present
Church
and
Religion
of
Rome
.
7
Foure
seuerall
wayes
(
at
the
least
)
the
Romish
make
shew
of
the
Fathers
to
be
for
them
.
The
first
,
by
alleadging
counterfeit
books
,
falsely
bearing
the
Fathers
names
.
Many
examples
hereof
.
8
The
second
,
by
corrupting
the
bookes
which
the
Fathers
wrote
,
putting
words
in
,
or
out
,
and
altering
the
text
,
to
speake
contrary
to
their
meaning
.
9
The
third
,
by
blinding
or
perverting
the
sense
of
the
Fathers
sentences
by
glozes
and
interpretations
.
10
The
fourth
,
by
citing
the
Fathers
to
proue
that
which
is
not
in
question
.
§.
1.
Antiquus
.
NOw
that
you
haue
said
what
you
can
,
or
will
,
to
shew
that
Protestants
had
a
sufficient
visible
Church
in
all
Ages
since
Christ
:
I
reply
,
you
neuer
had
any
.
For
neither
the
Fathers
nor
Greeke
Church
,
nor
Waldenses
,
nor
the
Church
of
Rome
before
Luthers
time
,
were
of
your
Religion
.
Campian
.
Ratio
5.
For
the
Fathers
,
it
was
Mr.
Campians
fifth
reason
,
why
he
challenged
combate
with
the
Protestants
,
because
all
the
Fathers
backed
him
.
Ad
Patres
si
quando
licebet
accedere
,
confectum
est
praelium
.
If
we
may
try
it
by
the
Fathers
,
the
fight
is
at
an
end
.
For
they
are
as
sure
ours
as
Pope
Gregory
the
13.
These
,
and
the
other
three
sorts
,
euery
one
of
them
,
either
in
many
points
,
or
at
least
in
one
or
other
differed
from
you
.
As
the
Rhemists
say
in
their
Annotation
vpon
Rom.
11.
ver.
4.
We
will
not
put
the
Protestants
to
proue
that
there
were
7000
of
their
sect
,
when
their
new
Elias
,
Luther
began
:
but
let
them
proue
that
there
were
seuen
or
any
one
his
either
then
,
or
in
all
Ages
before
him
,
that
was
in
all
points
of
his
beleefe
.
Thus
the
Rhemists
.
§.
2.
Adrationes
Campians
G.
Whitakeri
responsio
,
ad
rationem
.
5.
Antiquissimus
.
The
vanity
of
Campian
,
you
may
see
by
D.
Whitakers
answer
,
who
shewes
that
euery
one
of
the
Fathers
,
whom
Campian
picked
out
and
named
,
held
points
directly
against
him
and
for
vs
.
Euen
Dionysius
Cyprian
,
Athanasius
,
Basil
,
Nazianzin
,
Ambrose
,
Ierom
,
Chrysostome
,
Austen
,
Gregory
.
The
vanity
of
your
Rhomists
,
and
other
lipellers
following
them
,
is
palpable
,
in
that
they
thinke
euery
smal
point
of
doctrine
,
or
practice
,
yea
,
euery
small
rite
or
ceremony
,
vsed
by
some
,
and
not
vsed
by
others
,
makes
a
difference
of
their
Religion
.
We
doe
not
deny
,
but
that
we
haue
left
off
and
disused
diuers
traditions
,
ceremonies
,
and
phrases
,
which
were
vsed
in
the
ancient
Church
,
but
we
constantly
affirme
we
carefully
and
entirely
hold
all
the
substance
of
doctrine
,
and
all
things
necessary
for
saluation
,
not
onely
for
the
essence
,
but
for
the
perfection
,
beauty
,
and
ornament
of
the
Church
:
so
that
notwithstanding
the
things
left
off
wee
are
wholy
and
fully
of
the
Primitiue
and
ancient
Religion
.
A●tiquus
.
Why
haue
you
left
off
any
words
and
phrases
of
the
ancient
Fathers
:
if
you
hold
their
doctrine
,
why
forsake
you
their
words
?
Antiquissimus
.
Bellar.
De
cultu
Sanctorum
lib.
3
cap.
4.
Ad
testim
.
patrum
dico
.
&
De
Romano
Pontif.
lib.
3.
cap.
13.
§.
Ratio
autem
cur
Apostoli
in
Scripturis
nunquam
vocant
sacerdotes
Christianos
,
sacerdotes
,
sed
solum
episcopos
&
presbyteros
&c.
See
Here.
cap.
5
sect.
9.
See
this
matter
handled
a●
large
by
.
B.
Morton
.
Appeal
.
lib
2.
cap.
7.
&
B.
Andre●es
.
Ad
Bellarmini
Apologiam
,
Responsio
cap
8.
pag.
184.
Because
those
words
are
now
taken
to
signifie
such
doctrines
as
then
they
intended
not
.
Their
doctrine
we
hold
,
though
some
of
their
words
we
doe
not
so
frequently
vse
:
you
vsurpe
those
words
,
but
refuse
their
doctrine
.
Your
Bellarmine
tels
vs
truly
,
that
the
Apostles
and
first
Christians
abstained
from
the
words
Temple
and
Priests
,
vsing
the
words
Ecclesiae
,
Episcopi
&
Presbyteri
.
And
thus
,
Iustinus
,
Ignatius
,
and
the
other
most
ancient
Fathers
vsed
to
speake
.
The
reason
was
,
lest
people
might
vnderstand
them
,
as
if
they
meant
that
the
Iewish
ceremonies
continued
,
with
the
Temple
of
Salomon
,
and
the
sacrificing
Priests
.
But
afterwards
in
Tertulli●ns
time
,
when
the
danger
of
that
misconceit
was
worne
out
,
Christians
began
to
call
Presbyters
and
Bishops
,
by
the
name
of
Priests
,
&c.
So
that
the
words
which
the
Apostles
and
first
Fathers
neuer
vsed
,
for
feare
of
mistaking
,
the
following
Fathers
ordinarily
vsed
,
hoping
(
after
that
long
disusing
)
they
should
not
be
mistaken
:
they
vsed
the
words
,
Priests
,
(
or
Sacerdotes
)
altars
sacrifices
,
oblations
,
and
such
like
,
not
properly
,
but
by
allusion
to
the
Priests
,
altars
and
sacrifices
of
the
Iewes
,
which
were
types
,
figures
and
(
as
it
were
)
foretokens
or
foreprophesies
of
Christs
sacrifice
,
offred
once
by
himselfe
for
the
sinnes
of
the
whole
world
,
which
was
the
Antitype
&
verity
of
those
of
the
Jewes
;
and
was
continually
to
be
remembred
againe
,
as
oft
as
the
blessed
Sacrament
of
his
Body
and
Blood
was
celebrated
.
●useb
.
demonstr
.
Evang.
lib.
1.
c.
10.
Chrysost.
hom.
17.
in
Hebr.
Ambr.
in
Epist.
ad
Hebr.
10.
〈◊〉
August
.
in
Psal.
75.
Jdem
.
lib.
20.
aduers
.
Faustum
Manichaeum
cap.
21.
tom.
6.
Thus
the
Fathers
haue
expressed
their
owne
meanings
:
Eusebius
,
Christ
hath
offered
a
marvailous
sacrifice
for
the
saluation
of
vs
all
,
commanding
vs
to
offer
vnto
God
a
memoriall
instead
of
the
sacrifice
of
his
Body
and
Blood
.
Chrysostome
,
wee
offer
vp
the
same
sacrifice
which
Christ
offered
,
or
rather
a
remembrance
thereof
:
the
like
hath
Ambrose
.
Augustine
saith
,
when
we
doe
not
forget
our
Sauiours
gift
,
is
not
Christ
daily
offered
for
vs
?
Christ
was
once
offered
for
vs
:
—
and
by
that
memory
he
is
so
daily
sacrificed
for
vs
,
as
if
he
daily
renued
vs
.
And
more
fully
,
Sacrificij
nostri
vera
caro
,
&
caro
Christi
olim
in
veteri
lege
per
victimas
pollicebatur
,
in
passione
vero
Christi
&
in
cruce
per
veritatem
reddebatur
:
at
hodie
in
nostre
sacrificio
per
sacramentum
,
memoriae
celebratur
.
Sententiarum
lib.
4.
distinctio
.
12.
lit
.
g.
The
Master
of
the
Sentences
asketh
,
whether
that
which
the
Priest
holdeth
,
may
be
called
properly
a
sacrifice
or
offering
;
and
he
answereth
,
that
which
is
offered
and
consecrated
by
the
Priest
,
is
called
a
sacrifice
and
oblation
,
because
it
is
a
memoriall
and
representation
of
the
true
sacrifice
,
and
holy
offering
made
vpon
the
Altar
of
the
Crosse
.
Bellar.
De
Missa
lib.
1.
cap.
15.
§.
Alter
modus
.
These
,
and
many
other
testimonies
Bellarmine
alledgeth
,
and
laboureth
by
wit
to
elude
,
saying
,
it
is
so
indeed
,
but
not
onely
so
.
He
will
not
onely
haue
it
to
be
a
commemoratiue
and
representatiue
,
but
a
true
and
proper
sacrifice
of
Christs
Body
and
Blood
,
really
the
same
hoste
,
not
differing
from
his
Body
in
heauen
,
and
the
immolation
or
sacrificing
of
him
in
the
formes
of
Bread
,
Concil.
Trid.
sess.
22.
cap.
2.
&
Alanus
de
Euchar.
sacrif
.
lib.
2.
c.
12.
the
very
same
with
his
sacrificing
vpon
the
Crosse
:
as
the
Councell
of
Trent
speakes
.
The
controuersie
therefore
is
,
concerning
the
proper
and
improper
signification
of
the
Fathers
tearmes
.
They
take
them
as
properly
spoken
,
as
of
a
true
reall
propitiatory
sacrifice
,
auaileable
in
it selfe
for
remission
of
sinnes
;
and
so
turne
the
Sacrament
into
a
sacrifice
,
profitable
without
receiuing
:
and
the
Priests
office
(
which
should
be
in
preaching
and
ministring
the
Sacraments
,
Matth.
28.
Mark
.
16.
)
is
now
onely
to
say
Masse
,
or
offer
vp
the
daily
sacrifice
,
frustrating
Christs
institution
with
a
gainfull
inuention
of
their
owne
.
In
regard
of
this
mistaking
of
the
Fathers
words
of
Priests
,
altars
,
sacrifices
,
Ministers
the
ordinary
word
of
the
new
Testament
,
Rom
15.16
.
1
cor
3
,
5.
&
4.1
.
&
2.
cor.
3.6
.
&
6.4
.
Eph.
3.7
.
cor.
1.7
,
23
,
25.
&
4.7
.
1
thes.
3.2.1
tim.
4.6
.
And
their
office
or
worke
called
Ministry
,
Act.
6.4
.
&
20.24
.
&
21.19
.
&
12.25
.
2
cor.
58.1
.
&
6.3
.
Eph.
●
12.
col.
4.17
4.2
1
timoth.
1.12
1.
tim
.
4.
Communion
1
cor
10.16
.
table
1
Corinth.
10.21
.
The
Lords
Super.
1
cor.
11.20
.
2
Kings
18.4
.
See
Cassander
consultatio
artic
.
7.
De
ecclesia
§
De
Pontifice
Rom.
&c.
and
of
the
abuses
arising
thereupon
;
we
rather
chuse
the
words
of
Scripture
and
of
the
more
ancient
Fathers
,
Ministers
,
Communion
Table
,
Sacraments
,
then
those
words
which
are
neuer
vsed
in
the
New
.
Testament
,
nor
in
the
ancientest
Fathers
,
but
by
them
purposely
auoyded
,
for
feare
of
being
mistaken
,
by
your
owne
confession
.
The
same
reason
therefore
that
moued
the
blessed
Apostles
and
Primitiue
Fathers
to
abstaine
from
those
words
,
the
same
r●ason
●o●es
vs
to
doe
the
like
.
§.
3.
Antiquus
.
But
why
haue
you
left
off
any
of
those
customes
and
ceremonies
which
were
vsed
by
the
Fathers
?
what
reason
had
you
for
that
?
Antiquissimus
.
First
,
the
same
reason
that
Hezekiah
had
to
breake
&
abolish
the
brazen
Serpent
,
which
had
been
of
good
vse
to
the
honour
of
God
,
and
edifying
of
men
:
but
in
his
time
was
abused
to
be
an
instrument
of
Idolatry
.
Secondly
the
same
reason
that
S.
Paul
had
,
against
the
Agapae
or
Feasts
of
Loue
,
1
Cor.
11.19
,
20
,
21
,
22.
For
,
(
as
your
Rhemists
acknowledge
vpon
that
place
)
at
first
the
richer
Christians
made
feasts
(
bringing
store
of
meat
and
drinke
to
the
Churches
)
to
ioy
and
cheare
vp
themselues
and
the
poore
that
wanted
,
when
they
came
to
receiue
the
holy
Sacrament
:
which
Feasts
were
called
Agapae
,
Feasts
of
Charity
.
These
Feasts
afterwards
through
abuse
,
became
occasions
of
pride
in
them
that
had
to
bring
,
of
contempt
to
them
that
had
not
,
of
gluttony
and
drunkennesse
,
yea
,
of
rejecting
the
poore
,
and
of
the
formost
,
deuouring
all
without
expecting
one
another
.
This
occasioned
Saint
Pauls
reproofe
of
them
then
:
and
the
whole
abrogation
of
them
afterward
.
August
.
epist.
119
ad
Ianuar.
cap.
19.
See
B.
Morton
.
Appeal
.
lib.
1.
cap.
3.
sect.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
Thirdly
,
the
same
reason
also
that
Saint
Augustine
had
to
complaine
of
the
multitude
of
rites
and
ceremonies
grieuous
and
burdensome
to
the
Church
in
his
time
,
which
continually
increased
till
our
times
,
and
with
the
mulitude
and
painfull
or
too
carefull
obseruance
thereof
,
much
decayed
the
due
obseruance
of
the
substantiall
points
of
Religion
.
As
too
many
branches
of
the
Vine
,
hinder
the
fruitfulnesse
;
and
therefore
good
husbands
prune
them
off
.
Fourthly
,
and
finally
,
the
same
Reason
which
the
Roman
Church
it selfe
had
,
to
disuse
or
abolish
many
customes
,
traditions
,
rites
and
ceremonies
formerly
vsed
,
whereby
they
iustifie
vs
.
Antiquus
.
Name
some
of
them
I
pray
you
.
§.
4.
See
B.
Morton
.
Appeal
lib.
2.
cap.
25.
sect.
10.
and
the
Authors
there
alledged
.
&
Bellar.
De
Euch.
lib.
4.
cap.
28.
Antiquissimus
.
Our
B.
Morton
deliuers
you
a
dozen
at
once
,
citing
his
Authors
and
places
of
their
bookes
for
them
:
(
1
)
the
threefold
dipping
in
Baptisme
,
in
memory
of
the
Trinity
,
thought
by
Dionysius
,
Basil
,
Athanasius
,
Ierom
,
Austen
,
Ambrose
,
to
be
an
Apostolicall
tradition
;
now
(
saith
Binius
and
Canus
)
abolished
,
and
one
dipping
or
sprinkling
,
thought
sufficient
by
the
common
consent
of
Diuines
.
(
2
)
Remouing
the
old
custome
of
tasting
honey
in
Baptisme
,
spoken
of
by
Tertullian
and
Ierom.
(
3
)
Of
abrogating
the
ceremony
of
washing
the
feet
,
in
Baptisme
,
spoken
of
by
Saint
Ambrose
and
Augustine
,
epist.
119.
cap.
28.
(
4
)
Decreeing
also
(
in
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
sess.
21.
cap.
4
)
the
administration
of
the
Eucharist
vnto
Infants
,
(
vsed
sixe
hundred
yeeres
in
the
Church
)
to
be
vnnecessary
and
vnfitting
,
Maldonat
,
comment
.
in
Ioh.
6.
Binius
.
(
5
)
●he
custome
that
it
was
not
lawfull
to
Baptise
but
onely
at
Easter
and
Whitsontide
,
is
abrogated
,
be-because
of
the
dangers
of
common
life
.
Durand
.
(
6
)
Night
vigils
mentioned
by
Tertullian
and
Ierom
,
and
praised
by
other
Fathers
,
forbidden
to
Women
by
the
Councel
of
Elliberis
,
to
be
in
Churchyards
:
and
afterwards
in
the
Toletan
and
Tridentine
Councels
.
Binius
.
(
7
)
The
standing
at
publike
prayers
,
all
the
time
betwixt
Easter
and
Whitsontide
,
decreed
by
the
Nicene
Councell
,
and
obserued
by
the
ancient
Fathers
,
as
Saint
Ambrose
and
Ierom
witnesse
,
and
counted
an
Apostolicke
constitution
:
now
haue
left
no
foot-steps
of
it
,
Durand
.
Cassander
.
(
8
)
Washing
of
the
bodies
of
the
dead
,
vsed
by
the
Ancients
,
mentioned
by
Tertullian
,
Eusebius
,
and
Gregory
.
Durand
.
(
9
)
The
Feasts
of
Charity
(
called
Agapae
)
mentioned
in
the
Constitutions
of
Clement
,
reproued
by
S.
Paul
to
the
Corinthians
,
but
in
other
Churches
long
continued
,
the
Councell
of
Laodicaea
forbad
;
now
they
are
forgotten
.
Bouius
.
(
10
)
The
dispensing
with
an
Apostolicall
Canon
concerning
the
Consecration
of
Bishops
.
Bel.
Binius
.
(
11
)
The
neglecting
of
the
Wednesdayes
and
Fridayes
Fast
in
the
East
Church
,
(
by
the
68
Canon
of
the
Apostles
)
or
of
Friday
and
Saturday
in
the
West
(
by
Apostolicke
Constitution
)
mentioned
by
Clemens
,
Jgnatius
.
Epiphanius
,
Athanius
and
others
.
Bouius
.
(
12
)
Of
fourescore
and
foure
Canons
of
the
Apostles
,
scarce
6
or
8
are
obserued
in
the
Latin
Church
,
saith
Michael
Medina
;
cited
by
D.
Rainolds
,
Thes.
5.
Vnto
which
I
might
adde
many
other
things
,
as
1.
The
times
of
prohibiting
marriage
,
much
abridged
.
For
by
some
ancient
Councels
(
as
namely
that
of
Laodicea
,
celebrated
aboue
twelue
hundred
yeeres
agone
)
there
were
three
times
prohibited
from
the
celebration
of
marriage
(
which
the
Church
of
England
still
obserueth
.
Concil.
Laodice
.
cap.
25.
Bellar.
De
Matrimonio
.
lib.
1.
cap.
31.
§.
Alterum
imped
.
&
§.
Ratio
hujus
.
Concil.
Trident.
session
.
24.
ca.
10
1
From
Aduent
to
the
Epiphany
;
2
From
Septuagesima
,
vntill
a
weeke
after
Easter
;
3
From
the
dayes
of
Rogation
,
vntill
a
weeke
after
Whitsontide
.
But
the
late
Councell
of
Trent
,
hath
onely
continued
the
first
entire
:
cut
the
second
shorter
by
16
dayes
(
beginning
with
Lent
,
and
ending
a
weeke
after
Easter
)
and
the
third
it
hath
quite
cut
off
.
Concil.
Trident.
sess.
24.
canon
.
3.
2
The
degrees
prohibiting
marriage
,
both
enlarged
and
abridged
.
For
,
the
Councell
of
Trent
hath
this
Canon
;
If
any
man
say
,
that
the
degrees
onely
expressed
in
Leuiticus
of
consanguinity
and
affinity
,
doe
hinder
the
contracting
of
Matrimony
,
and
dissolue
it
being
contracted
:
and
that
the
Church
hath
not
power
to
dispense
in
some
of
them
,
or
constitute
that
more
degrees
may
hinder
and
dissolue
:
let
him
be
Anathema
.
Here
is
a
change
of
Gods
law
,
loosing
where
God
hath
bound
,
binding
where
God
hath
loosed
.
And
they
accursed
that
grant
not
this
power
to
the
Roman
Church
.
Bellarmine
de
Matrimonio
lib.
1.
cap.
29.
initio
.
And
here
is
a
change
of
the
Churches
custome
also
.
For
Bellarmine
addeth
,
Recte
Catholica
Ecclesia
conjugia
prohibuit
olim
vsque
ad
septimum
,
postea
vero
vsque
ad
quartium
gradum
consanguinitatis
&
affinitatis
.
The
Catholicke
Church
in
former
time
rightly
forbad
marriage
to
the
seuenth
degree
;
and
afterwards
to
the
fourth
degree
of
consanguinity
and
affinity
.
Concil.
Trid.
sess.
21.
cap.
3.
&
canon
1
,
2
,
3.
3
And
yet
the
Church
of
Rome
is
bolder
,
euen
to
change
Christs
owne
Ordinance
and
Institution
of
the
Blessed
Sacrament
of
his
Body
and
Blood
,
denying
the
Cup
to
the
people
,
and
accursing
them
that
hold
it
necessary
for
the
Laity
;
although
the
whole
Church
vsed
it
aboue
a
thousand
yeeres
together
.
And
yet
they
hold
themselues
to
be
one
and
the
same
Catholicke
Church
that
so
long
vsed
it
.
In
their
opinion
therfore
,
the
abrogating
or
changing
of
traditions
or
ceremonies
(
howsoeuer
they
declaime
against
Protestants
for
such
matters
)
cuts
not
men
off
from
being
of
the
same
Church
that
vsed
them
.
Antiquus
.
Indeed
,
ceremonies
are
inuentions
of
men
,
and
therefore
alterable
by
the
wisedome
of
the
Church
,
as
times
place
,
and
occasions
require
.
And
the
Church
may
ordaine
new
ceremonies
also
,
as
Bellarmine
teacheth
.
lib.
2.
de
effectu
Sacramentorum
cap
31
,
§
.
tertia
propositio
,
&c.
Antiquissimus
.
I
let
passe
much
superstitious
and
sacrilegious
doctrine
which
Bellarmine
there
vttereth
,
attributing
almost
as
much
to
Ceremonies
inuented
by
men
,
as
to
the
Sacraments
ordained
by
Christ
.
And
I
accept
what
is
granted
,
that
being
invented
by
men
,
they
are
alterable
by
men
:
and
not
being
of
the
substance
of
Religion
the
vsing
or
disusing
of
them
makes
no
alteration
or
difference
in
Religion
.
Saint
Augustine
discoursing
of
the
diuersity
of
ceremonies
and
customes
in
seuerall
Churches
and
Countries
,
tels
a
story
of
his
mother
Monica
,
Aug.
epist.
118.
who
comming
to
Milan
,
and
finding
that
they
fasted
not
vpon
Saturdayes
,
(
as
in
her
countrey
they
did
)
was
much
disquieted
in
her
mind
(
as
at
diuersity
of
Religion
,
)
and
knew
not
what
to
doe
:
but
she
was
resolued
by
Saint
Ambrose
,
Bishop
of
that
City
,
that
such
things
made
no
difference
of
Religion
.
When
I
come
to
Rome
(
saith
he
)
I
fast
on
the
Saturday
,
when
I
am
at
Milan
,
I
fast
not
.
So
you
to
what
Church
soeuer
you
come
,
Ejus
morem
serua
,
si
cuiquam
non
vis
esse
scandalo
,
nec
quenquam
tibi
.
Obserue
the
custome
of
that
Church
,
if
you
will
not
be
offensiue
to
others
nor
others
to
you
.
Here
obserue
,
Rome
and
Milan
,
two
great
Cities
in
one
Countrey
,
both
in
Jtaly
,
yet
had
seuerall
customes
and
ceremonies
,
which
to
some
weake
consciences
,
through
ignorance
might
be
offensiue
,
yet
were
they
all
of
one
Religion
in
substance
;
and
for
rites
or
ceremonies
,
at
that
time
Milan
was
no
more
bound
to
obey
Rome
,
then
Rome
to
obey
Milan
.
§.
5.
As
your
Rhemists
insinuate
Annot.
vpon
Rom.
11.
ver.
4.
But
now
if
a
man
be
not
in
all
points
(
though
neuer
so
small
)
nay
in
all
traditions
,
rites
,
and
ceremonies
conformable
to
the
ancient
Church
,
or
to
the
Church
of
Rome
late
before
Luthers
dayes
;
you
count
him
not
of
the
same
Religion
.
One
of
your
idle
Pamphleters
(
idle
for
the
matter
he
brings
,
but
too
to
busie
in
lying
and
rayling
,
one
W.
G.
(
ashamed
belike
to
adde
his
full
name
)
professor
in
Diuinity
,
writes
a
Booke
,
points
and
repoints
it
,
Permissu
superiorum
1619.
entituled
,
A
Discouery
of
shifts
,
&c.
His
principall
matter
is
to
shew
,
that
before
Luthers
time
,
No
man
was
euer
of
the
Protestants
Religion
:
His
reason
,
because
all
men
held
one
point
or
other
,
at
least
tradition
,
rite
,
or
ceremony
different
from
the
Protestants
,
which
he
labours
to
shew
by
running
thorow
a
great
number
of
Instances
,
not
considering
,
that
by
the
same
reason
it
might
be
as
well
prooved
,
that
neuer
any
man
vntill
the
late
Councell
of
Trent
was
of
the
Papists
Religion
.
For
he
asketh
thus
:
First
,
was
Dionysius
Areopagita
,
a
Protestant
?
and
answereth
,
No
,
for
he
maintained
traditions
,
spake
of
Altars
,
places
sanctified
,
rasu●e
of
Priests
,
burning
of
incense
at
the
Altar
,
&c.
Answer
.
To
omit
that
many
doubt
,
and
some
censure
the
bookes
imputed
to
him
to
be
counterfeits
,
(
as
Casetan
,
Valla
,
Erasmus
,
Possevin
,
and
Bellarmine
:
see
Censura
librorum
Roberti
Coc.
pag.
)
I
aske
againe
,
was
Dionysius
Areopagita
,
a
Papist
?
No
:
for
he
hath
many
things
of
the
Eucharist
,
which
condemne
Priuate
Masses
,
Communion
vnder
one
kinde
onely
,
and
Transubstantiation
.
See
C●talogus
testium
veritatis
lib.
1.
Secondly
,
Was
Papias
(
scholler
to
Saint
Iohn
Evangelist
)
a
Protestant
?
No
,
saith
W.
G.
for
hee
defended
Traditions
,
and
Peters
primacy
,
and
Romish
Episcopality
.
How
then
?
was
he
a
Papist
?
No
,
say
we
,
for
hee
taught
such
traditions
as
Papists
condemne
,
as
namely
the
errour
of
the
Chibiasts
or
Millenaries
,
and
said
it
was
a
Tradition
deliuered
from
the
Apostles
,
Baronius
anno
118.
n.
5.
&c.
&
n.
2.
Thirdly
,
was
Ignatius
a
Protestant
?
No
,
for
he
approued
traditions
,
limbus
patrum
merits
,
and
the
reall
presence
.
Not
so
,
But
was
he
then
a
Papist
?
no
,
for
Protestants
cite
him
against
Transubstantiation
,
and
Communion
vnder
one
kinde
;
priuate
Masses
,
and
the
Popes
supremacy
.
Catalogus
testium
,
lib.
2.
&
appendice
pag
,
2087.
Bellarmine
re●ects
the
Greeke
copies
of
his
workes
being
against
the
Papists
.
Fourthly
,
was
Tertullian
a
Protestant
?
no
for
hee
hold
the
Montanists
heresie
.
Was
he
a
Papist
then
?
no
,
for
the
same
reason
,
also
he
writes
sharpely
against
the
Popes
budding
supremacy
,
and
against
Transubstantiation
,
and
for
the
sufficiency
of
Scriptures
to
confute
heretickes
,
See
Catal.
test
.
lib.
3.
Fiftly
,
was
Saint
Cyprian
a
Protestant
?
no
,
saith
he
,
for
he
was
a
Montanist
also
;
was
he
then
a
Papist
?
no
,
for
Papists
condemne
Montanists
as
well
as
Protestants
also
,
he
equals
all
the
Apostles
with
Peter
,
reiects
the
popes
authority
&
infallibility
,
giues
sentences
against
Purgatory
,
acknowledgeth
two
Sacraments
onely
,
hath
much
against
Transubstantiation
,
and
denyall
of
the
Cup.
See
the
allegations
out
of
him
in
Catalogo
testium
lib.
3.
Sixtly
,
was
Jrenaeus
a
Protestant
?
no
,
for
he
defended
free-will
so
farre
,
that
Protestants
count
it
Pelagianisme
.
So
did
many
other
Fathers
,
Hilary
,
and
Epiphanius
:
yea
,
Chrysostome
,
Cyril
,
Ambrose
,
Theodoret.
What
then
?
were
all
these
papists
?
No
,
for
though
in
heat
of
exhortation
they
gaue
sometimes
too
much
to
free
will
,
and
in
hatred
to
the
Maniches
and
Stoicall
Christians
that
held
such
a
fatall
necessity
of
mens
actions
as
tooke
away
mans
guiltinesse
of
sinne
:
yet
in
their
more
moderate
and
settled
writings
,
they
taught
as
the
Protestants
doe
.
August
.
contra
Iulianum
l'clag
.
lib.
1.
cap.
2.
Pelagianis
nondum
litigantibus
,
Patres
securiùs
loqu●bantur
;
saith
Saint
Augustine
,
Vntill
the
Pelagians
began
to
wrangle
,
the
Fathers
tooke
lesse
heed
to
their
speeches
.
But
such
their
speeches
,
The
Papists
themselues
condemne
.
Maldonate
in
John
,
6.44
.
pag.
701.
Pererius
in
Rom.
9.
nu.
33
pag.
1001.
Sixtus
Senensis
.
Tolet
,
&c.
See
D.
Mortons
Appeal
.
lib
2.
cap.
10.
sect.
1
,
2.
§
.
4.
&
.
sect
.
3.
§.
7.
lit
.
n.
See
also
my
Chapter
of
Free-will
.
§.
6.
I
might
runne
thorow
the
rest
of
this
W.
G.
his
allegations
,
and
shew
his
vanity
and
folly
,
in
shooting
such
arrowes
against
the
Protestants
,
as
being
retorted
and
shot
backe
againe
,
doe
mortally
and
vnrecouerably
wound
his
owne
cause
.
But
I
will
leaue
off
following
his
order
,
and
adde
a
few
more
;
and
by
occasion
of
this
last
,
I
aske
of
Saint
Cyprian
,
Augustine
,
Fulgentius
,
Gregory
Nyssen
,
Gregory
the
Great
,
Anselm
,
Bernard
,
were
they
Papists
o●
of
the
now
Roman-Catholicke
Religion
?
No
,
for
they
taught
concerning
Free-will
,
iust
as
the
Protestants
teach
,
Morton
ib.
sect.
3.
Was
Athanasius
a
Papist
?
no
,
for
hee
reckons
the
number
of
Canonicall
bookes
,
otherwise
then
Papists
doe
,
and
magnifies
them
for
their
perspicuity
,
certainty
and
sufficiency
,
as
Protestants
doe
:
he
teacheth
Iustification
by
faith
onely
;
writeth
against
adoration
and
prayer
to
Saints
,
and
Idolatrous
worship
of
Images
:
shewes
the
custome
of
the
Church
in
his
time
,
to
minister
the
Communion
in
both
kindes
,
and
not
on
Altars
but
tables
of
wood
,
writes
to
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
as
his
brethren
and
equals
:
giues
reasons
why
the
dead
cannot
appeare
againe
to
men
,
for
feare
of
teaching
lies
,
and
errours
,
and
because
the
good
are
in
Paradise
,
the
euill
in
Inferno
.
He
counts
marriage
of
Bishops
,
a
thing
indifferent
,
and
vsed
indifferently
in
his
time
,
and
it
appeares
by
his
bookes
,
that
in
his
time
the
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
,
and
the
fiue
new
Sacraments
were
not
knowne
.
Was
Saint
Ierom
a
Papist
?
no
,
for
hee
earnestly
maintaineth
the
sufficiency
and
excellency
of
the
Scriptures
;
&
exhorteth
married
Women
,
Virgins
,
&
Widdowes
,
diligently
to
study
them
;
he
teacheth
Iustification
by
Gods
mercy
,
and
beateth
downe
mans
merits
:
hee
writes
sharpely
against
free-will
without
Gods
grace
against
purgatory
,
against
transubstantiation
and
orall
manducation
:
hee
taxeth
the
popes
supremacy
,
and
the
Clergies
liues
:
and
for
his
sharpe
writing
he
was
faine
to
flye
from
Rome
.
See
Catalogus
testium
lib.
4.
Was
Gelasius
(
your
owne
Bishop
of
Rome
)
a
Catholicke
of
your
now
Roman
Religion
?
no
,
for
he
condemdemned
(
as
sacrilegious
)
your
now-halfe
Communion
(
without
wine
)
and
seuerely
commanded
either
to
minister
both
the
kindes
,
or
neither
to
the
people
.
The
necessity
whereof
now
you
call
heresie
.
De
consecrat
.
dist.
2.
comperimus
.
Was
S
Gregory
(
your
owne
Bishop
likewise
,
long
after
Gelasius
)
of
your
Church
,
and
now-present
Religion
?
no
for
he
taught
the
sufficiency
and
perfection
of
the
Scripture
,
reiected
the
Apochryphall
bookes
from
the
Canon
,
held
the
reading
of
Scripture
profitable
for
all
men
;
Iustification
by
faith
,
and
not
by
inherent
righteousnesse
,
wrote
against
mans
merit
,
and
for
the
glory
of
Gods
grace
and
mercy
;
hee
forbad
the
worshipping
of
Images
:
and
wrote
sharply
against
the
title
of
vniuersall
Bishop
,
as
a
badge
of
Antichrist
,
or
his
forerunner
,
&c.
And
(
for
conclusion
of
this
point
)
were
the
other
two
greatest
Doctors
of
the
Church
,
Saint
Chrysostome
,
and
S.
Augustine
,
of
your
present
Religion
?
No
,
for
,
Saint
Chrysostome
[
](A17513-e87430-b)a
a
Homil.
De
Lazaro
.
&
passim
alibi
.
extolled
the
authority
,
dignity
,
sufficiency
,
perspicuity
,
necessity
,
and
commodity
of
the
Canonicall
Scriptures
,
and
exhorted
Lay-men
,
and
Tradesmen
to
get
them
Bibles
,
and
reade
the
Scriptures
at
home
,
and
that
man
and
wife
,
parents
and
children
,
should
reason
and
conferre
of
the
doctrine
thereof
.
[
](A17513-e87440-b)b
b
In
4.
cap.
Ephes.
hom.
10.
He
taught
that
the
Church
of
God
was
nothing
but
a
house
built
of
our
soules
,
and
the
stones
thereof
were
some
more
illustrious
and
faire
polished
,
other
more
obscure
and
of
lesse
glory
:
[
](A17513-e87470-b)c
c
In
Matth.
hom.
55.
&
83.
&
Serm.
de
Pentecost
.
tom.
3.
that
the
Church
was
built
not
super
Petrum
,
but
super
Petram
,
not
vpon
Peter
,
but
Peters
confession
,
(
that
Christ
was
the
Sonne
of
God
,
the
Sauiour
of
the
world
:
)
[
](A17513-e87550-b)d
d
In
Matth.
hom.
35.
ad
cap.
20.
That
whosoeuer
desired
primacy
vpon
earth
,
should
find
confusion
in
heauen
,
and
not
be
reckoned
amongst
the
seruants
of
Christ
:
[
](A17513-e87580-b)e
e
In
2
Thess.
homil.
3
,
&
4.
That
Antichrist
would
command
himselfe
to
be
honoured
as
God
,
and
fit
in
the
Church
:
that
he
would
invade
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
striue
to
draw
to
himselfe
the
Empire
or
Rule
of
God
and
men
.
And
though
he
extolled
the
power
of
free-will
in
the
Regenerate
,
and
exhorted
all
men
to
vse
the
power
they
had
:
yet
hee
[
](A17513-e87630-b)f
f
In
Gen.
hom.
29.
perswaded
the
godly
to
acknowledge
it
to
proceed
from
Gods
grace
:
and
taught
all
men
,
that
sinne
entring
lost
their
liberty
,
corrupted
their
power
,
and
brought
in
seruitude
:
and
[
](A17513-e87650-b)g
g
Hom.
de
Adam
.
that
without
Gods
grace
man
could
neither
will
,
nor
doe
any
thing
that
was
good
;
that
[
](A17513-e87670-b)h
h
Hom.
1.
in
Acta
.
as
they
that
die
Purple
,
first
prepare
it
with
other
colours
,
so
God
prepares
the
cares
of
the
mind
,
and
then
infuseth
grace
:
that
[
](A17513-e87690-b)i
i
Hom.
1.
dom.
Advent
.
before
sinne
,
we
had
free-will
to
do
good
,
but
not
after
:
that
it
was
not
in
our
power
to
get
out
of
the
Deuils
hand
,
but
like
a
ship
that
had
lost
his
sterne
(
which
guided
it
)
wee
were
driuen
whither
the
tempest
would
,
euen
whither
the
Diuell
would
driue
vs
,
and
except
God
by
the
strong
hand
of
his
mercy
did
loose
vs
,
we
should
continue
ti●l
death
in
the
bonds
of
our
sinnes
[
](A17513-e87710-b)k
k
In
R●m
.
●om
.
5.
&
17.
That
the
Law
would
iustifie
man
,
but
cannot
;
for
no
man
is
iustified
by
the
Law
,
but
he
that
wholly
fulfils
it
,
and
that
is
not
possible
to
any
man
.
[
](A17513-e87740-b)l
l
In
2
cor.
hom.
11.
He
that
must
be
iustified
by
the
law
,
must
haue
no
spot
found
in
him
,
and
such
an
one
cannot
be
found
,
but
onely
Iesus
Christ
;
[
](A17513-e87770-b)m
m
In
Rom.
hom.
5
&
17.
therefore
he
onely
hath
attained
the
end
and
perfection
of
the
Law
;
[
](A17513-e87800-b)n
n
Hom.
7.
in
3.
cap.
ad
Rom.
as
soone
as
man
beleeueth
in
him
,
he
is
presently
instified
.
Consequently
,
[
](A17513-e87830-b)o
o
In
Psal.
142.
Ne
intres
in
iud●cium
.
man
can
haue
no
merits
to
trust
vnto
,
there
is
nothing
properly
his
owne
,
but
sinne
.
[
](A17513-e87850-b)p
p
In
1.
cap
gen.
hom.
2
&
serm.
de
fide
&
de
lege
nat.
Yet
faith
wrought
in
vs
by
Gods
grace
,
will
be
fruitfull
in
good
workes
,
or
else
it
is
a
dead
faith
and
vnprofitable
.
He
taught
[
](A17513-e87890-b)q
q
Hom.
4.
de
penitentia
.
&
hom.
12.
in
Mat.
&
in
15.
de
muliere
Chananaea
.
prayer
to
God
only
,
and
directly
;
without
running
about
to
Patrons
or
Intercessors
,
Mediators
,
Porters
(
naming
Iames
,
John
,
Peter
,
and
the
Quire
of
Apostles
)
take
(
saith
he
)
repentance
for
thy
companion
,
to
supply
the
place
of
an
aduocate
,
and
goe
to
the
head
fountaine
it selfe
.
Of
the
Eucharist
(
though
he
haue
many
rhetoricall
and
hyperbolicall
speeches
in
the
vehemency
of
his
mouing
the
people
to
humble
deuotion
;
as
,
Thou
seest
,
touchest
,
eatest
Christ
;
and
hee
suffereth
teeth
to
bee
fastned
in
his
flesh
,
and
to
be
made
red
with
his
bloud
:
which
[
](A17513-e87950-b)r
r
Bellar
de
Euchar
.
lib.
1.
cap.
2.
§.
quinta
Regula
&
de
Missa
l●b.
2
cap
10.
§.
ad
illad
.
Valentinian
.
tom.
4.
in
Thom.
disp.
6.
quest.
4.
punct.
3
§.
quare
non
est
assentiendum
Alano
.
Iesuites
confesse
cannot
be
vnderstood
properly
,
without
impiety
:
but
tropically
of
the
signes
onely
,
not
of
the
body
which
cannot
suffer
of
vs
,
nor
be
violated
:
yet
)
he
hath
much
against
Transubstantiation
;
for
he
saith
,
[
](A17513-e88040-b)s
s
Hom.
de
Eucharist
.
The
Table
is
furnished
with
mysteries
,
thou
seest
bread
and
wine
,
but
thinke
not
that
you
receiue
the
diuine
body
,
of
a
man
.
Ne
putetis
quod
accipiatis
divinum
corpus
ex
homine
.
And
,
[
](A17513-e88060-b)t
t
Hom.
11.
Op.
imperfect
.
in
Mat.
in
his
vasis
sanctificatis
,
non
est
verum
corpus
Christi
,
sed
mysterium
corporis
ejus
continetur
.
In
these
hallowed
vessels
there
is
not
contained
the
true
body
of
Christ
,
but
the
mystery
of
his
body
.
Also
,
[
](A17513-e88090-b)u
u
Hom.
83.
in
Matth.
if
thou
wast
incorporeall
,
hee
would
haue
giuen
to
thee
his
incorporeall
gifts
naked
:
but
because
thy
soule
is
ioyned
to
a
true
body
(
in
sensibilibus
intelligenda
tibi
traduntur
)
in
things
sensible
,
are
deliuered
vnto
thee
things
to
be
vnderstood
.
Againe
,
[
](A17513-e88120-b)x
x
Hom.
7.
in
1
Cor.
An
vn●eleeuer
seeing
the
water
of
Baptisme
,
thinkes
it
is
simply
water
:
but
I
,
doe
not
simply
see
what
I
see
but
I
consider
the
purging
of
the
soule
by
the
spirit
,
and
the
burying
,
resurrection
,
sanctification
,
iustice
,
redemption
,
adoption
,
inheritance
,
and
Kingdome
of
heauen
.
For
I
iudge
them
not
by
sight
,
but
by
the
eyes
of
my
mind
.
He
writes
also
[
](A17513-e88150-b)y
y
Jn
1
Cor.
hom.
27.
against
priuate
Communions
,
when
people
doe
not
communicate
(
called
now
priuate
Masses
)
and
[
](A17513-e88180-b)z
z
Hom.
Oportet
.
haereses
esse
.
halfe
Communions
,
without
ministring
the
Cup
to
the
people
.
Against
Purgatory
after
this
life
,
he
saith
,
[
](A17513-e88200-b)*
*
In
Matth.
hom.
4.
&
hom.
3.
de
poenit
,
&
hom.
De
Lazaro
.
Hee
that
washeth
not
away
his
sinnes
in
this
life
,
shall
finde
no
comfort
afterward
:
[
](A17513-e88230-b)*
*
Hom.
7
in
Matth.
as
when
a
ship
is
sunke
,
or
a
man
dead
,
neither
can
the
Saylor
,
nor
Physitian
helpe
it
.
When
we
are
once
gone
,
nothing
is
lest
to
satisfie
for
vs
.
[
](A17513-e88250-b)*
*
Homilia
2.
de
Lazaro
.
while
we
are
heere
,
we
haue
faire
hopes
:
but
being
once
departed
,
it
is
not
in
vs
to
repent
afterward
,
or
to
wash
off
our
sinnes
.
Saint
Augustine
writes
fully
and
plentifully
[
](A17513-e88290-b)a
a
Aug.
De
vnitate
Ecclesiae
,
&
alibi
p.
s●●n
.
for
the
perfection
and
sufficiency
of
the
Scriptures
to
determine
where
the
true
Church
is
,
and
to
end
all
Controuersies
,
and
[
](A17513-e88300-b)b
b
De
doctr.
christ
.
lib.
2.
ca
9.
plaine
enough
to
ground
all
necessary
doctrines
vpon
:
[
](A17513-e88330-b)c
c
De
Bapt.
contra
Donatistas
.
lib.
6.
cap.
3.
that
the
Church
to
which
the
promises
of
grace
and
saluation
belong
,
is
the
company
of
faithfull
beleeuers
and
that
wicked
men
doe
not
belong
vnto
it
:
[
](A17513-e88360-b)d
d
Ib.
lib.
7
cap.
51.
&
de
vnitatate
Eccl.
cap.
vlt
&
alibi
saepe
.
they
may
be
in
the
Church
,
but
not
of
the
Church
,
in
the
house
,
but
belong
not
,
ad
compagem
domus
.
[
](A17513-e88410-b)e
e
Retract
.
lib.
2.
cap.
21.
That
Peter
was
not
the
Rocke
wherein
the
Church
is
built
,
but
Christ
,
[
](A17513-e88450-b)f
f
In
psal.
44.
&
psal.
60.
&
and
that
we
are
Christiani
,
not
Petriani
,
&c.
the
Rock
was
Christ
,
[
](A17513-e88500-b)g
g
De
verb.
Dom.
serm.
13.
in
mat
.
&
tract.
124.
and
vpon
the
Rock
which
Peter
confessed
(
saying
,
Thou
art
Christ
the
Son
of
the
liuing
God
)
I
will
build
my
Church
;
Vpon
mee
,
not
vpon
thee
.
They
that
would
be
built
vpon
men
,
said
,
I
am
of
Paul
,
and
I
of
Apollos
,
and
I
of
Cephas
,
that
is
,
Peter
;
but
others
that
would
not
be
built
super
Petrum
but
super
Petram
,
said
,
Ego
sum
Christi
.
Quomodo
nec
in
Pauli
,
sic
nec
in
Petri
,
sed
in
nomine
Christi
,
vt
Petrus
aedificaretur
super
Petram
,
&
non
Petra
super
Petrum
.
He
writes
that
[
](A17513-e88630-b)h
h
Tract.
118.
&
114.
in
Ioan.
&
libro
quaest
vet.
&
novi
test
.
quaest.
93.
the
Keyes
of
binding
and
loosing
were
not
giuen
onely
to
Peter
alone
,
but
in
him
to
the
whole
Church
,
that
all
the
Church
might
haue
power
to
binde
and
loose
sinnes
.
Of
Antichrist
,
he
saith
,
[
](A17513-e88690-b)i
i
De
civ
.
Dei
l
b.
20.
cap.
19.
He
shall
sit
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
[
](A17513-e88720-b)k
k
In
psal.
9.
extoll
himselfe
aboue
all
that
is
worshipped
,
and
come
by
wicked
arts
to
that
vaine
height
and
domination
:
and
[
](A17513-e88740-b)l
l
De
civ
.
Dei
.
ibid.
when
the
Roman
Empire
is
taken
away
,
then
Sathan
by
Antichrist
shall
worke
mirabiliter
,
sed
mendaciter
,
with
lying
wonders
.
Saint
Augustine
reports
and
applauds
Saint
Cyprians
speech
to
the
Donatists
,
thus
:
[
](A17513-e88810-b)m
m
De
Baptismo
contra
Donatist
.
None
of
vs
makes
our selues
Bishop
of
Bishops
,
nor
doth
by
tyrannicall
terror
compell
his
fellowes
to
the
necessity
of
obedience
:
seeing
euery
Bishop
for
the
license
of
his
liberty
and
power
,
hath
his
proper
iudgement
,
as
if
hee
could
not
bee
iudged
of
another
,
as
himselfe
cannot
iudge
another
,
but
we
must
all
expect
the
Iudgement
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
alone
hath
power
,
both
to
set
vs
in
the
gouernment
of
his
Church
,
and
to
iudge
of
our
acts
.
A
doctrine
plaine
against
the
popes
supremacy
.
Against
Transubstantiation
(
though
Bellarmine
cite
him
for
the
truth
of
Christs
body
deliuered
,
which
we
deny
not
)
he
writes
plainly
;
deliuering
a
Rule
how
to
know
figuratiue
from
proper
speeches
in
the
Scriptures
:
[
](A17513-e88840-b)n
n
De
doctrin●
Christiana
lib
3.
cap.
15.
&
ib.
that
When
a
precept
seemes
to
command
a
fowle
or
wicked
act
,
or
forbid
a
good
and
profitable
thing
,
then
it
is
to
be
taken
figuratiuely
:
He
giues
this
for
an
example
;
Except
you
eat
the
flesh
of
the
Sonne
of
Man
,
and
drinke
his
Bloud
,
you
,
haue
no
life
in
you
:
this
in
the
proper
sense
seemes
a
foule
and
wicked
thing
:
figura
est
ergo
:
Therefore
it
is
a
figuratiue
speech
.
And
hee
defines
Sacraments
to
be
[
](A17513-e88890-b)o
o
Contra
Maximinum
.
lib.
3.
cap.
22.
Sacramenta
sunt
signa
,
aliud
existentia
,
aliud
significantia
.
signes
,
being
one
thing
,
and
signifying
another
.
And
of
this
Sacrament
he
saith
,
[
](A17513-e88930-b)p
p
In
psal.
98.
Non
hoc
corpus
quod
videtis
manducaturi
estis
,
&
bibituri
illum
sanguinem
quem
fusuri
sunt
qui
me
crucisigent
.
Sacramentum
aliquod
commendavi
vobis
.
You
shall
not
eat
this
body
which
you
see
,
nor
drinke
this
blood
which
they
will
shed
which
crucifie
me
.
I
commend
a
certaine
Sacrament
thereof
vnto
you
.
And
he
often
beats
vpon
this
,
that
though
wicked
men
doe
eat
the
signe
and
Sacrament
,
yet
none
but
the
worthy
receiuers
doe
eat
rem
Sacramenti
,
the
very
Body
of
Christ
[
](A17513-e88960-b)q
q
Serm.
11.
de
verbis
Apostoli
.
And
Manducabant
illi
Panem
dominum
,
Iudas
panem
domini
contra
dominum
:
illi
vitam
,
ille
paenam
[
](A17513-e88990-b)r
r
Tract.
59.
in
Iohannem
.
See
also
Tract
.
in
Ioan.
11.
&
13.
&
26.
&
De
civ
.
Dei
.
lib.
21.
cap.
25.
De
Doctp
.
christiana
lib.
3.
cap.
9.
epist.
23.
ad
Bonifacium
&
epist.
57.
De
Trinitate
lib.
3.
cap.
10.
Contra
Adimantum
cap.
12.
Contra
Faustum
lib.
20.
cap.
21.
&
alibi
passim
.
.
He
held
two
Sacraments
of
the
new
Testament
,
onely
[
](A17513-e89170-b)s
s
Epistola
118.
&
Libro
3.
de
doctrina
Christiana
.
cap.
9.
Baptisme
,
and
the
Lords
Supper
.
Calvin
[
](A17513-e89230-b)t
t
Calvin
.
Instit.
lib.
4.
cap.
17.
§
28.
,
Peter
Martyr
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Protestants
count
Saint
Augustine
wholly
theirs
,
as
did
Berengarius
before
them
,
by
Bellarmines
confession
[
](A17513-e89300-b)u
u
Bellar.
de
Euchar.
lib.
2.
cap.
24.
initio
.
.
Saint
Augustine
condemnes
Image-worship
.
Follow
not
(
saith
he
[
](A17513-e89350-b)x
x
De
moribus
ecclesiae
lib.
2.
cap.
34.
&
De
civ
.
Dei
.
lib.
8.
cap.
27.
See
Vines
comment
vpon
it
.
)
the
company
of
ignorant
men
,
who
in
true
Religion
are
superstitious
,
worshippers
of
Sepulchres
and
pictures
,
which
customes
the
Church
condemneth
,
and
daily
laboureth
to
correct
.
And
hee
saith
[
](A17513-e89410-b)y
y
De
fide
&
symbolo
.
cap.
7.
Contra
Adimantum
cap.
13.
,
It
is
great
wickednesse
to
place
the
Image
of
God
in
Churches
.
And
that
to
worship
the
Prototypon
(
sampler
,
or
thing
resembled
)
by
an
Image
resembling
it
(
as
the
Heathen
excused
their
Idolatry
)
is
an
absurd
,
servile
,
and
carnall
thing
[
](A17513-e89450-b)z
z
De
doctr.
Christiana
.
lib.
3.
cap.
7
,
8
,
9.
See
in
psal.
113
&
epist.
49.
.
And
hee
writes
against
Pilgrimages
for
Religion
.
Serm.
3.
De
Martyribus
.
Of
Purgatory
(
a
thing
which
came
to
be
imagined
in
his
dayes
)
in
some
places
[
](A17513-e89530-b)a
a
Encherid
.
cap.
69.
&
de
octo
quaest.
Dulci●ij
qu.
1.
De
side
o●er
.
cap.
16.
De
civ
.
Dei
.
l●b.
21.
cap.
26.
hee
doubteth
whether
there
be
any
such
place
or
no
:
but
in
many
places
hee
giueth
sound
reasons
to
ouerthrow
it
.
The
Catholicke
Faith
(
saith
he
[
](A17513-e89590-b)b
b
Contra
Pelag.
Hypogn
.
lib.
5.
)
resting
vpon
Diuine
authority
,
beleeues
the
first
place
,
the
Kingdome
of
Heauen
:
and
the
second
Hell
:
—
a
third
we
are
wholly
ignorant
of
:
Yea
,
wee
shall
find
in
the
Scriptures
,
that
it
is
not
.
[
](A17513-e89610-b)c
c
De
pecc
.
merit
.
&
remiss
.
lib.
1.
cap.
27.
&
lib.
24.
De
civ
.
Dei
.
c.
15.
&
serm.
232.
de
tempt
.
There
is
no
middle
place
,
he
must
needs
be
with
the
Diuell
,
that
is
not
with
Christ
.
[
](A17513-e89670-b)d
d
De
verbis
Apostoli
serm.
18.
There
are
two
habitations
(
after
death
)
Vna
in
igne
aeterno
,
altera
in
regno
aeterno
.
And
,
[
](A17513-e89700-b)c
c
Homil.
5.
when
we
are
passed
out
of
this
world
,
no
satisfaction
remaineth
.
And
,
[
](A17513-e89720-b)f
f
Epist.
80.
wherein
euery
mans
owne
last
day
finds
him
,
therein
the
worlds
last
day
will
hold
him
:
For
,
such
as
in
this
day
euery
one
dies
,
such
in
that
day
hee
shall
be
iudged
.
Againe
,
[
](A17513-e89740-b)g
g
Epist.
54.
there
is
no
other
place
then
in
this
life
to
correct
our
manners
:
for
after
this
life
euery
one
shall
haue
that
which
in
this
life
he
sought
to
himselfe
.
For
,
[
](A17513-e89760-b)h
h
De
verbis
Dom.
serm.
37.
Christus
suscipiendo
paenam
,
&
non
suscipiendo
culpam
,
&
culpam
delevet
&
panam
.
Christ
by
taking
vpon
him
our
punishment
,
and
not
taking
our
sin
,
hath
put
away
both
our
sin
&
punishment
.
He
that
holds
these
things
,
cannot
hold
Purgatory
.
In
briefe
therefore
,
In
all
these
former
points
:
And
furthermore
,
against
Free-will
,
and
for
Gods
grace
:
against
Mans
merits
,
and
iustification
by
our
inherent
righteousnesse
:
and
for
Iustification
by
Gods
free
mercy
,
and
Christs
merits
onely
:
for
the
doctrine
of
faith
and
good
workes
:
for
prayer
to
God
alone
,
and
by
the
onely
Mediator
Iesus
Christ
:
against
the
adoration
and
inuocation
of
Angels
and
Saints
departed
:
and
other
the
most
necessary
and
profitable
points
of
Theologie
,
Saint
Augustine
was
no
Papist
,
but
wholly
and
entirely
of
the
Protestants
Religion
.
§.
.7
Antiquus
.
How
can
this
possibly
be
so
?
when
(
you
see
)
our
Catholickes
doe
continually
cite
Saint
Augustine
,
Chrysostome
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Fathers
,
for
confirmation
of
their
doctrine
,
and
against
yours
?
Antiquissimus
.
They
may
,
first
cite
bookes
vnder
the
names
of
the
Fathers
,
which
the
Fathers
neuer
wrote
:
secondly
,
they
may
corrupt
the
Fathers
,
putting
in
or
out
,
words
or
phrases
,
to
alter
their
sense
,
and
speake
contrary
to
their
meaning
:
thirdly
,
they
may
by
glosses
and
interpretations
wrest
the
sentences
which
they
finde
in
them
,
to
meane
otherwise
then
they
intended
:
and
fourthly
,
they
may
alter
the
state
of
the
questions
betwixt
vs
,
and
then
alleadge
the
Fathers
against
their
owne
fancies
,
not
against
our
Doctrine
.
And
by
these
meanes
they
may
cite
and
multiply
the
Fathers
names
in
shew
against
vs
,
but
in
truth
nothing
to
the
purpose
.
And
thus
they
doe
.
First
,
they
alledge
many
bookes
and
writings
,
which
were
not
written
by
those
holy
learned
Fathers
whose
names
they
beare
.
For
examples
.
Our
Bishop
Jewell
propounding
27
Articles
which
the
Church
of
Rome
holdeth
at
this
day
:
for
confirmation
of
any
one
of
which
,
if
any
man
liuing
could
shew
him
any
sufficient
sentence
of
any
old
Catholicke
Doctor
,
Father
,
or
generall
Councell
,
&c.
within
600
yeeres
after
Christ
:
he
would
yeeld
and
subscribe
.
See
Casaubon
.
Prolegom
.
§.
Spectare
ad
.
Master
Harding
vndertaking
to
answer
,
alledged
for
ancient
Doctors
and
Fathers
;
The
Constituions
Apostolicall
of
Clemens
,
Abdias
,
Dionysius
Areopagita
.
The
decretall
Epistles
of
ancient
Popes
,
Amphilochius
,
and
such
like
:
which
are
all
censured
by
their
owne
learned
men
,
for
counterfeit
writings
,
vniustly
attributed
to
the
Reuerend
Authors
,
whose
names
they
beare
.
Obserue
them
well
.
Clements
Apostolicke
Constitutions
are
cited
also
by
the
Rhemists
[
](A17513-e90000-b)a
a
Rhemes
Test
.
annot.
in
Luc.
4.1
to
proue
Lent
Fast
to
bee
as
ancient
as
the
Apostles
times
:
and
by
Bellarmine
[
](A17513-e90040-b)b
b
Bellar.
lib.
1.
de
clericis
c.
12.
,
for
the
antiquity
of
Ecclesiasticall
Orders
:
Also
[
](A17513-e90070-b)c
c
See
Bellarmines
seuerall
Treatises
of
these
things
.
for
vowes
of
continency
;
for
prayer
for
the
dead
;
for
holy
water
,
for
reseruation
of
the
Sacrament
,
for
mixing
Wine
and
Water
in
the
Sacrament
,
for
confirmation
,
&c.
And
yet
Saint
Hierom
(
a
great
searcher
of
Antiquities
)
knew
not
these
Constitutions
of
Clement
.
And
227
Fathers
in
the
Trullan
Councell
reiected
them
,
as
corrupted
writings
.
And
so
doth
[
](A17513-e90120-b)d
d
Baronius
anno
32.
n
18.19
.
et
anno
102
9.
Baronius
in
his
Annals
.
Abdias
is
reiected
for
a
counterfeit
by
[
](A17513-e90200-b)e
e
Baron
.
an.
31.
n.
18.
&
51.
n.
51.
Baronius
,
by
[
](A17513-e90260-b)f
f
Possevin
.
Apparat
sac
verbo
Seuerus
Sulp.
Possevine
,
by
[
](A17513-e90280-b)g
g
Bellar.
De
bonis
operib
.
in
particulari
.
lib.
2.
cap.
24.
Bellarmine
;
yea
by
[
](A17513-e90320-b)h
h
Sixtus
Senens
.
Bibl.
lib.
2.
Apostolorum
.
Paul
the
fourth
Bishop
of
Rome
,
saith
Sixtus
Senensis
.
Dionysius
Areopagita
,
is
not
author
of
the
bookes
that
goe
vnder
his
name
,
saith
[
](A17513-e90390-b)i
i
Caietan
.
comment
.
in
Act.
17
Cajetan
,
as
also
[
](A17513-e90420-b)k
k
Valla.
&
Eras
.
in
act.
17.
Valla
,
and
Erasmus
,
and
[
](A17513-e90460-b)l
l
Photius
apud
Possevinum
Apparat
.
sac
.
verbo
Photius
.
Photius
,
Bellarmine
[
](A17513-e90480-b)m
m
Bellar.
lib.
2.
de
confirm
.
cap.
7
doubts
of
them
,
Yet
those
bookes
are
cited
by
the
[
](A17513-e90510-b)n
n
Rhem.
in
Luc.
21.19
.
Rhemists
,
for
the
sacrifice
of
the
Altar
:
and
by
[
](A17513-e90540-b)o
o
See
Cooke
cens●ra
pag.
50.
Bellarmine
,
for
Invocation
of
Saints
,
and
for
Purgatory
,
and
to
proue
the
booke
of
Wisedome
to
be
Canonicall
,
and
for
the
forme
of
Monasticall
profession
.
The
Decretall
Epistles
,
which
are
said
to
be
written
by
more
then
thirty
of
the
first
Bishops
of
Rome
,
which
liued
in
the
first
three
hundred
yeeres
(
set
downe
in
the
late
Editions
of
the
Tomes
of
the
Councels
of
Crab
and
Binius
,
printed
anno
1606.
)
and
often
cited
for
the
popes
supremacy
,
and
in
other
Controuersies
,
and
greatly
magnified
by
some
popes
:
yet
are
plainly
found
to
be
counterfeits
,
both
by
many
reasons
,
and
by
the
Romists
owne
confessions
.
Reasons
,
first
,
the
barbarous
Latin
,
or
rather
Lead
of
their
stile
,
most
vnlike
the
elegant
stile
of
that
Age.
Secondly
,
the
likenesse
of
the
stile
in
them
all
,
which
proues
them
to
be
all
of
one
mans
writing
;
and
that
in
a
farre
more
barbarous
Age.
Thirdly
,
the
scriptures
in
them
alledged
after
Ieroms
Translation
,
which
Translation
was
not
made
,
nor
in
vse
of
d●uers
h●ndred
yeeres
after
.
For
the
last
of
these
Bishops
dyed
before
Ierom
was
borne
[
](A17513-e90700-b)p
p
Baronius
,
saith
the
last
of
these
Bishops
,
dyed
anno
333.
and
Ierom
was
born
anno
342.
See
conference
of
D.
Rainolds
and
Hart
,
chap.
8.
divis.
3.
and
D.
Field
.
church
.
booke
5.
chap.
34
and
42.
.
Fourthly
,
neither
Eusebius
in
the
East
,
nor
Ierom
in
the
West
(
after
search
of
al
libraries
,
to
furnish
their
histories
and
memorialls
)
doe
any
where
mention
these
Epistles
.
Fiftly
,
Nether
were
they
euer
spoken
of
,
or
alleaged
in
the
tough
Controuersies
betwixt
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
and
the
Bishops
of
Africa
,
concerning
Appeales
to
Rome
,
which
Controversies
,
these
Epistles
would
haue
clearely
ended
,
if
they
had
been
at
that
time
extant
,
shewed
,
and
approued
.
Beside
all
this
,
the
Romish
Doctors
themselues
account
them
no
better
then
corrupted
writings
,
or
suppositious
.
So
their
owne
Cardinals
,
[
](A17513-e90910-b)q
q
Cusanus
De
concordia
Cathol.
lib.
3.
cap.
2.
Cusanus
,
[
](A17513-e90950-b)r
r
Bellar.
de
Romano
Pontif.
lib.
2.
cap.
14.
Bellarmine
,
and
[
](A17513-e90990-b)s
s
Baron
.
anno
265.
n.
6
,
7.
Baronius
finde
them
:
and
[
](A17513-e91030-b)t
t
Conlius
annot.
in
dist.
16.
c.
septuaginta
.
Contius
vtterly
condemnes
them
as
false
.
Amphilochius
Bishop
of
Iconium
,
and
the
Narration
of
Saint
Basils
life
going
vnder
his
name
,
gloriously
cited
by
Master
[
](A17513-e91100-b)u
u
Harding
.
art.
1.
divis.
33.
Harding
,
to
proue
priuate
Masses
,
and
by
[
](A17513-e91140-b)x
x
Bellar.
de
confirm
.
cap.
5.
Bellarmine
,
to
proue
confirmation
a
Sacrament
,
and
by
[
](A17513-e91170-b)y
y
Cosler
.
in
Enchiridio
.
Costerus
the
Iesuite
,
for
the
Reall
presence
:
yet
is
reiected
as
false
,
by
[
](A17513-e91190-b)z
z
Baron
.
anno
378.
n.
10.
&
anno
363.
n.
55.
Possevin
.
Apparat
.
sac
.
verbo
Amphilochius
.
Bellar.
lib.
de
script
.
eccles.
ad
ann.
380.
Baronius
,
and
by
Possevine
;
yea
,
and
by
Bellarmine
himselfe
.
To
auoide
infinitenesse
,
I
will
insist
vpon
Tracts
falsly
imputed
to
Saint
Augustine
.
Bellarmine
in
one
place
lib
de
script
.
eccles.
ad
annum
420.
)
amongst
many
others
reckons
these
:
1
liber
de
Eccl.
dogmat.
2
lib.
de
Fide
ad
Petrum
.
3
lib.
de
mirabilibus
scripturae
.
4
lib.
de
spiritu
&
anima
.
5
lib.
viginti
vnius
sententiarum
.
6
lib.
de
salutaribus
documentis
.
7
lib.
hypognosticon
.
8
lib.
de
Predestinatione
&
gratia
.
9
The
Epistles
to
Boniface
,
and
of
Boniface
to
Austen
.
10
Explicatio
Apocalypsis
11
Some
Sermons
,
De
verbis
Domini
.
12
Sermones
ad
Fratres
in
Eremo
,
which
also
Baronius
reiects
[
](A17513-e91460-b)a
a
Baronius
anno
382.
n.
26.
&
anno
385.
n.
12.
among
many
other
.
Also
,
13
Epistol.
ad
Cyrillum
,
de
gestis
&
obitu
Hieronymi
,
cited
by
Bunderius
for
inuocation
of
Saints
,
and
by
Peresius
,
for
choyce
of
meates
:
is
not
Saint
Austens
,
saith
Bellarmine
[
](A17513-e91570-b)b
b
De
script
.
Eccles.
ad
annum
390.
and
Baronius
[
](A17513-e91600-b)c
c
Baronius
an.
420.
n.
46.
.
14
De
spiritu
&
anima
(
cited
by
Turrian
,
to
proue
that
Saints
in
heauen
heare
the
prayers
of
the
liuing
,
and
by
the
Colonienses
for
Inuocation
of
Saints
;
)
is
not
Saint
Austens
,
say
[
](A17513-e91680-b)d
d
Trithem
.
de
script
.
eccles.
Trithemius
,
[
](A17513-e91700-b)e
e
Louan
.
in
censura
in
tom.
3.
Theologi
Lovanienses
,
and
[
](A17513-e91730-b)f
f
Delriu●
disquis
mag
.
lib.
5.
cap.
26.
Delrius
.
15
Sermones
de
tempore
serm.
2.
cited
by
Bellar.
for
the
reall
presence
:
serm.
55.
for
Canonicall
houres
:
serm.
60.
and
62.
for
satisfaction
to
God
by
fasting
:
serm.
124.
and
142.
for
Peters
primacy
:
and
serm.
226.
cited
by
the
English
of
Doway
,
to
proue
the
booke
of
Tobias
Canonicall
:
and
serm.
228.
and
229.
cited
by
Serarius
,
to
proue
the
booke
of
Judith
Canonicall
:
and
serm.
244.
cited
by
Sonnius
,
art.
3.
for
invocation
of
Saints
,
&c.
These
Sermons
de
tempore
,
were
not
written
by
Saint
Augustine
,
say
Erasmus
,
and
Martin
Lipsius
.
The
Louan
Diuines
reiect
48
of
them
,
and
suspect
all
the
rest
but
47.
so
that
48
are
counted
plaine
bastards
and
145
doubted
.
16
De
vera
&
falsa
poenitentia
(
cited
in
the
Tridentine
Catechisme
,
for
auricular
confession
,
[
](A17513-e92010-b)g
g
Cathechis
.
Trident.
fol.
320.
and
by
[
](A17513-e92030-b)h
h
Alan
.
defens
.
purgator
.
cap.
1●
.
Alan
and
others
,
for
Purgatory
)
reiected
by
Erasmus
[
](A17513-e92070-b)i
i
Erasm
.
cens
.
sura
in
hunc
libruus
.
,
and
the
[
](A17513-e92080-b)k
k
Lovanienses
censura
in
Append
.
tom.
4.
Diuines
of
Lovan
,
and
[
](A17513-e92110-b)l
l
Trithemius
de
script
.
Eccles.
Trithemius
,
and
[
](A17513-e92130-b)m
m
Bellar.
lib.
de
Script
.
Eccles.
ad
annum
420.
Bellarmine
,
and
many
others
.
17
De
quaestionibus
vet
,
&
novi
testamenti
,
cited
by
Turrian
,
for
[
](A17513-e92190-b)n
n
Confess
.
Aug.
lib.
4.
c.
9.
sec.
11.
Priests
vestments
,
and
by
[
](A17513-e92230-b)o
o
Dial.
1.
c.
13.
Cope
,
and
the
[
](A17513-e92270-b)p
p
Annot.
in
Matth.
17.27
.
Rhemists
,
for
Peters
primacy
:
and
by
[
](A17513-e92310-b)q
q
Dial
1.
c.
14.
Cope
,
and
[
](A17513-e92350-b)r
r
Euchir
.
c.
19.
Eckius
,
for
the
single
life
of
Priests
:
This
booke
(
saith
[
](A17513-e92380-b)s
s
Bellar.
de
gratia
primi
hominis
cap.
3.
&
lib.
1.
de
effectu
sacram
.
c.
10.
&
lib.
de
script
.
eccles
ad
.
an.
420
&
lib.
1.
de
missa
cap.
6.
Bellarmine
,
)
is
not
Augustines
,
nor
the
worke
of
any
Catholicke
man
,
(
for
which
he
sheweth
great
reasons
,
)
but
of
some
Hereticke
,
who
teacheth
many
things
against
the
faith
,
and
against
Augustine
.
So
saith
also
Angelus
Roccho
,
Espencaeus
,
The
Diuines
of
Lovain
,
Alfonsus
de
Castro
,
Maldonatus
,
Salmeron
,
Azorius
,
Leusaeus
,
Velosillus
,
Penerius
,
and
Harding
,
as
they
are
alleadged
by
Robert
Cooke
,
in
Censuraquorundam
scriptorum
veterum
,
aedit
.
Londini
1623.
who
addeth
these
words
:
Here
I
must
in
few
words
meet
with
your
conscience
,
you
Pontificians
,
and
especially
with
yours
ô
Turrian
,
ô
Harding
,
ô
Bellarmine
.
I
demaund
of
thee
Turrian
,
why
didst
thou
write
.
[
](A17513-e92550-b)t
t
Jn
praesatione
confess
.
Augustini
.
Be
it
so
,
that
all
are
not
Augustines
bookes
,
which
haue
Augustines
name
inscribed
,
yet
surely
most
of
them
are
of
Saint
Augustines
equals
,
and
plainely
all
of
them
are
the
workes
of
learned
and
godly
men
?
when
it
is
plaine
by
this
very
booke
,
the
Author
was
an
Hereticke
,
and
by
the
confession
of
your
owne
brethren
,
a
blasphemous
and
wretched
man
.
I
demaund
of
thee
Harding
,
with
what
face
couldest
thou
alleadge
those
questions
vnder
Saint
Augustines
name
for
the
primacy
of
the
Pope
?
which
elsewhere
thou
didst
confesse
was
none
of
Augustines
.
I
demaund
of
thee
Bellarmine
,
with
what
forehead
couldest
thou
reckon
vp
the
Author
of
these
questions
[
](A17513-e92630-b)u
u
Bellar.
de
Rom.
Pontif
lib.
1.
cap.
25.
among
the
24
Fathers
which
thou
comparest
to
the
24
Elders
in
the
Apocalyps
,
while
thou
fightest
for
thy
pope
?
since
elsewhere
thou
hast
written
plainly
,
that
neither
Augustine
,
nor
any
Catholicke
man
,
but
an
hereticke
was
the
author
of
these
questions
.
May
we
not
truely
say
here
,
Frons
Meretricis
facta
est
vobis
?
you
haue
the
forehead
of
an
whore
and
cannot
blush
!
Ier.
3
3
Thus
said
Mr.
Cooke
out
of
his
iust
indignation
for
this
one
booke
.
And
we
may
say
the
same
of
many
more
.
To
reckon
vp
all
that
is
falsely
fathered
vpon
S.
Augustine
alone
,
would
fill
a
good
volume
,
saith
Trithemius
Trithem
.
de
script
.
eccles.
Aug.
.
And
the
like
may
be
said
of
S.
Chrysostome
,
Jerom
,
and
other
Fathers
.
Let
this
taste
which
I
haue
giuen
you
,
suffice
,
and
thereby
gesse
at
the
rest
.
If
you
desire
to
see
more
of
S.
Augustine
,
you
may
read
Paulus
Langius
in
Chronico
Citizensi
,
anno
1259.
And
Erasmus
epistle
ad
Archiepisc
.
Toletanum
Parisijs
1531.
And
li.
3
de
methodo
concionandi
.
If
of
all
the
Fathers
;
reade
Mr.
Perkins
Probleme
,
but
especially
Mr.
Cooks
censure
aforenamed
.
And
D.
Mortons
apologia
Catholica
pars
2.
l.
2.
c.
1.
&
seq
.
§.
8.
2
In
the
bookes
which
the
ancient
Fathers
,
and
other
learned
Authors
haue
written
,
much
intollerable
corruption
hath
been
vsed
.
Lodovicus
Vives
[
](A17513-e92920-b)a
a
Vives
Comm.
in
August
.
De
civ
.
Dei
.
lib.
22.
cap.
8.
vpon
one
Chapter
of
Saint
Augustine
saith
,
In
hoc
capite
non
dubium
quin
multa
sunt
addita
,
velut●
declarandi
gratia
,
abijs
qui
omnia
magnorum
autorum
scripta
spurcis
suis
manibus
contaminabant
.
It
seemes
,
in
that
long
tract
of
time
,
when
all
bookes
were
in
such
mens
hands
,
they
were
shamelesly
bold
to
corrupt
them
.
For
Viues
speakes
of
the
generallity
,
Omnia
;
and
of
their
sawcinesse
,
to
meddle
with
magnorum
autorum
scripta
;
and
of
their
wickednesse
contaminabant
;
and
of
their
beastlinesse
spurcis
suis
manibus
.
No
doubt
(
saith
he
)
but
many
things
were
added
to
this
Chapter
(
of
Saint
Augustine
)
by
them
which
with
their
vncleane
hands
,
defiled
or
corrupted
all
the
writings
of
great
authors
.
This
happily
was
then
a
worke
onely
of
darkenesse
,
done
secretly
and
without
authority
,
(
tares
sowne
in
the
night
,
by
wicked
men
among
the
good
wheat
of
the
Fathers
.
)
But
now
,
the
like
is
done
by
authority
,
avowed
and
commended
.
For
what
else
meanes
this
of
Sixtus
Sinensis
in
his
[
](A17513-e93040-b)b
b
Praefat.
in
●pus
Bibli
.
Epistle
Dedicatory
to
pope
Pius
Quintus
?
Tu
Beatissime
Pontifex
expurgari
fecisti
omnium
autorum
Catholicorum
&
praecipuè
Veterum
Patrum
scripta
.
Thou
most
blessed
Bishop
hast
caused
the
writings
of
all
Catholicke
authors
,
and
especially
of
The
ancient
Fathers
to
be
purged
or
cleansed
.
For
now
are
dispersed
to
Printers
certaine
bookes
called
Indices
Expurgatorij
,
appointing
both
in
ancient
and
latter
books
,
what
must
be
put
out
which
the
authors
wrote
,
&
what
to
put
in
which
the
authors
wrote
not
;
and
so
to
print
the
books
new
againe
(
being
so
altered
for
the
best
aduantage
of
the
Church
of
Rome
)
to
the
end
,
that
men
may
not
find
in
the
new
prints
any
thing
against
them
(
though
it
be
in
the
old
)
and
yet
many
things
for
them
(
which
the
old
and
true
bookes
had
not
)
sometimes
altering
one
word
will
serue
the
turne
:
See
D.
Morton
Apologia
Cath.
part.
2
l.
2.
c.
17●
pag.
239.
as
in
stead
of
Non
habent
Petri
hareditatem
,
qui
Petri
FIDEM
non
habent
,
to
print
Non
habent
Petri
haereditatem
,
qui
Petri
SEDEM
non
habent
;
the
seat
of
Peter
,
put
for
the
faith
of
Peter
,
to
tye
saluation
to
Peters
seat
,
(
Rome
)
in
stead
of
Peters
faith
(
Christ
,
confessed
by
Peter
.
)
Sometimes
whole
sentences
,
or
pages
,
are
altered
or
left
out
,
&c.
See
D.
Featly
Appendix
to
the
Romish
Fisher
pag.
13.
&
seq
&
D.
Mort.
ibid.
Thus
haue
they
serued
Gratian
,
with
his
glosse
,
Cajetan
,
Ferus
,
Polydore
,
Vives
,
Stapulensis
,
Stella
,
Arias
Montanus
,
Masius
,
and
hundreds
of
others
their
owne
writers
.
As
you
may
see
in
the
Index
Expurgatorius
committed
to
the
Belgicke
Printers
1571
,
and
brought
into
the
open
light
by
Junius
,
anno
1586.
and
another
Index
expurgatorius
,
printed
at
Madril
in
Spaine
,
anno
1584.
by
commandement
of
Gasper
Quiroga
,
Cardinall
and
Archbishop
of
Toletum
,
and
found
by
the
English
in
their
voyage
to
Cales
,
and
published
to
the
world
at
Salmure
,
anno
1601.
And
a
third
Index
expurgatorius
,
ordained
by
the
Cardinal
of
Sandovall
,
and
Roxas
,
printed
,
anno
1612.
Beside
others
not
yet
so
publikely
knowne
.
Obserued
by
Mr.
Bedell
in
his
letters
to
Mr.
Wadsworth
,
pag.
100
,
101.
Among
many
hundreds
of
examples
of
these
corruptions
,
I
giue
you
these
euen
in
the
Fathers
,
for
a
taste
.
Pope
Pius
the
fourth
,
called
Paulus
Manutius
,
(
an
elegant
Printer
)
from
Venice
to
Rome
,
to
print
the
Fathers
without
spots
.
In
his
print
of
Saint
Cyprians
workes
,
See
B.
Bilson
.
D●ffer
.
of
subiection
and
rebellion
,
first
part
.
pag
89
in
8.
In
the
Epistle
De
vnitate
Eccl●siae
,
these
words
are
added
,
[
Et
primatus
Petro
datur
]
and
afterwards
,
these
[
Vnam
cathedram
constituit
]
and
these
also
[
&
Cathedra
vna
]
And
in
the
edition
of
Pamelius
,
another
clawse
is
added
,
[
Qui
cathedram
Petri
super
quam
fundata
est
ecclesia
,
deserit
,
&c.
]
though
the
supervisors
of
the
Canon
law
appointed
by
the
Commandement
of
Gregory
13
,
acknowledge
that
in
eight
copies
of
Cyprian
found
entire
in
the
Vatican
Library
,
this
sentence
is
not
found
.
And
had
these
passages
been
in
old
Cyprian
in
Waldensis
time
,
when
he
wrote
for
Peters
chaire
and
primacy
,
he
would
not
haue
failed
to
vse
them
being
so
pregnant
for
his
purpose
.
In
the
same
edition
of
Manutius
,
Bedel
.
ibid.
See
D.
Field
.
5.
cap.
42.
fol.
vlt.
the
Epistle
of
Firmilianus
,
Bishop
of
Cesaria
,
beginning
Accepimus
per
Rogatianum
,
is
quite
left
out
:
(
although
Saint
Cyprian
thought
it
worthy
his
translation
and
publication
.
)
and
good
cause
why
.
For
that
Bishop
tartly
vilifieth
the
Bishop
of
Romes
both
place
&
person
,
farre
beneath
that
height
which
they
now
assume
.
Firmilianns
reproueth
the
folly
of
Stephanus
,
that
boasting
so
much
of
the
place
of
his
Bishopricke
,
and
succession
of
Peter
,
bee
stirred
vp
contentions
and
discords
in
all
other
Churches
:
and
bids
him
not
deceiue
himselfe
;
he
is
become
aschismaticke
,
by
separating
himselfe
from
the
communion
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
vnity
:
for
while
hee
thinkes
he
can
separate
all
from
his
Communion
,
hee
hath
separated
himselfe
onely
from
all
He
taxeth
him
for
calling
Cyprian
a
false
Christ
,
a
false
Apostle
,
and
a
deceitfull
workeman
;
which
being
priuy
to
himselfe
,
that
these
were
his
owne
due
,
preuentingly
he
obiected
to
another
.
This
Epistle
is
omitted
in
the
new
prints
.
And
thus
graue
Authors
are
shamefully
curtalled
and
corrupted
;
when
they
speake
against
the
Pope
and
his
doctrine
,
their
tongues
are
cut
out
;
&
contrarily
words
and
sentences
are
foysted
into
their
workes
,
to
make
them
seeme
to
speake
for
him
,
when
they
neuer
meant
it
.
Franc.
Iunius
reports
that
he
comming
(
in
the
yeare
1559.
)
to
a
familiar
friend
of
his
,
Junius
in
praesatione
ante
Indicem
expurgatorium
Belgicum
à
se
editum
1586
named
Lewes
Sauarius
,
Corrector
of
a
Print
at
Leydon
,
found
him
ouerlooking
Saint
Ambrose
Workes
,
which
Frellonius
was
printing
.
Whereof
when
Junius
commended
the
elegancy
of
the
Letter
and
Edition
,
the
Corrector
told
him
secretly
,
it
was
of
all
Editions
the
worst
:
and
drawing
out
many
sheets
of
now-waste-paper
,
from
vnder
the
Table
,
told
him
they
had
printed
those
sheetes
according
to
the
ancient
authenticke
copies
:
but
two
Franciscans
had
by
their
authority
cancelled
and
reiected
them
,
and
caused
other
to
be
printed
and
put
in
their
roomes
,
differing
from
the
truth
of
all
their
owne
bookes
,
to
the
great
losse
of
the
Printer
,
and
wonder
of
the
Corrector
.
Gretzer
.
De
iure
prohib
.
libros
lib.
2.
cap.
10.
The
Iesuite
Gretzerus
defendeth
these
doings
;
and
writing
of
the
purging
or
altering
of
old
Bertram
,
hee
saith
the
Index
hath
done
him
no
iniury
,
when
it
hath
done
him
that
fauour
,
which
is
done
to
some
of
the
ancients
,
as
Tertullian
and
Origen
.
Them
and
some
others
,
though
very
ancient
,
Gratian
quite
cut
off
:
and
the
Church
hath
this
authority
(
saith
hee
)
to
proscribe
whole
bookes
,
or
any
parts
of
them
,
great
or
small
,
Thus
Gretzerus
.
And
indeed
,
of
the
two
,
it
were
better
to
proscribe
or
cut
them
off
(
as
no
witnesses
)
then
to
corrupt
and
make
them
(
false
witnesses
)
to
speake
what
they
thought
not
,
or
what
is
not
true
.
But
for
a
Particular
Church
,
to
proscribe
or
corrupt
all
the
witnesses
that
speake
against
her
is
vntollerable
.
See
more
in
D.
Morton
.
Apologia
Catholica
part.
2.
lib.
2.
c.
17
In
the
former
point
(
of
Counterfeits
)
the
Children
begot
the
Fathers
:
In
this
point
(
of
Corruption
)
the
Children
will
teach
the
Fathers
to
speake
,
and
alter
their
testimonies
and
testaments
at
their
pleasure
.
§.
9.
Index
Expurg
.
Belg.
fol.
4.
&
per
Iunium
edit
.
pag.
12.
3
By
deuised
glosses
,
and
witty
(
but
wrong
)
interpretations
,
they
wrest
the
sentences
of
the
Fathers
to
meane
otherwise
then
the
Fathers
intended
.
This
is
confessed
by
the
Diuines
of
the
Vniuersity
of
Doway
;
speaking
of
Bertrams
booke
:
The
title
,
Vt
liber
Bertrami
presbyteri
de
Corp.
&
sang
.
Domini
,
tolerari
emendatus
queat
.
Iudicium
Vniversitatis
Duacensis
Censoribus
probatum
.
Then
their
iudgement
followes
,
with
some
reasons
why
they
rather
mend
the
book
then
forbid
it
:
lest
the
forbidding
should
make
men
more
desirously
seeke
it
,
and
greedily
reade
it
:
and
condemne
the
Church
for
abrogating
all
antiquity
that
is
alleadged
against
them
&c.
Therefore
they
will
vse
it
as
they
doe
other
ancient
Catholike
bookes
,
which
they
deliuer
in
these
words
.
Cum●
in
Catholicis
veteribus
alijs
pl●●●os
feramus
errores
,
&
extenuemus
,
excusemus
,
excog●●●●omento
persaepe
negemus
,
&
commodum
ijs
seasum
●ffingamus
,
dum
opponuntur
in
disputationibus
,
aut
in
confactionibus
cum
aduersarijs
:
non
videmus
cur
non
candem
aequitatem
&
diligentem
recognitionem
mereatur
Bertramus
,
&c.
that
is
,
Seeing
in
other
ancient
Catholike
writers
,
we
beare
with
many
errors
and
we
extenuate
,
excuse
,
and
oftentimes
by
witty
expositions
deny
,
and
d●uise
a
commodious
sense
vnto
them
,
when
they
are
opposed
in
disputations
and
conflicts
with
our
aduersaries
:
we
see
no
reason
why
Bertram
may
not
deserue
the
same
equity
and
diligent
recognition
.
In
this
passage
we
may
obserue
these
things
.
1
They
acknowledge
many
errours
to
be
in
ancient
Writers
,
whom
yet
they
account
Catholickes
,
and
of
their
owne
Church
or
Religion
.
(
Otherwise
they
must
haue
a
small
,
and
the
Protestants
a
large
Church
.
)
2
That
those
opinions
,
though
many
(
which
they
Call
errors
)
make
for
their
aduersaries
(
the
Protestants
)
and
are
against
Romes
present
doctrine
,
and
so
obiected
by
the
Protestants
.
3
How
they
auoyd
them
:
euen
by
applying
their
Art
,
Wit
,
and
Learning
(
Gods
talents
committed
to
them
)
to
obscure
the
Truth
,
corrupt
the
witnesse
thereof
;
deceiue
the
simple
,
and
gull
the
learned
:
making
all
beleeue
that
the
ancient
Writers
are
nothing
at
all
against
them
,
but
fully
for
them
by
peruerting
their
allegations
to
speake
quite
contrary
to
the
Authors
meaning
.
O
wit
and
learning
wickedly
bestowed
!
conscience
seared
!
poore
people
miserably
deluded
!
And
note
further
4
,
the
generality
of
this
practise
,
Iudicium
Vniuersitatis
Duacensis
,
Censoribus
approbatum
.
confessed
,
professed
by
a
whole
Vniuersity
at
once
,
and
deliuered
for
their
deliberate
iudgement
,
and
approoued
by
the
most
learned
and
iudicious
censors
,
appointed
to
that
great
office
by
the
Hierarchy
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
&
though
this
practice
was
a
long
time
closely
carried
in
darkenesse
;
yet
now
it
is
defended
in
the
open
light
by
Gretzer
the
Iesuite
.
§.
10.
4
The
Roman
Doctors
may
bring
in
whole
Armies
of
witnesses
on
their
side
,
when
they
change
the
question
,
and
proue
what
no
body
denies
;
[
](A17513-e94390-b)a
a
Bedel
.
letters
to
Wadworth
pag.
109.
As
when
the
question
is
whether
the
pope
haue
a
Monarchy
ouer
all
Christians
,
an
vncontroulable
Iurisdiction
,
an
Infallible
Iudgement
,
&c.
[
](A17513-e94420-b)b
b
Bellar.
de
summo
Pontifice
.
lib.
2.
cap.
15.
&
16
answered
by
D.
Field
.
lib.
5.
cap.
35
,
36.
Bellarmine
alleadgeth
a
number
of
Fathers
,
Greeke
and
Latin
,
to
proue
onely
that
Saint
Peter
had
a
primacy
of
honour
and
authority
,
which
is
farre
short
of
that
supremacy
which
the
popes
now
claime
,
and
which
is
the
question
.
So
,
to
proue
the
verity
of
Christs
Body
and
Blood
in
the
Lords
Supper
;
[
](A17513-e94540-b)c
c
Bellar
de
Eucharistia
.
l●b
2.
toto
.
Bellarmine
spends
the
whole
booke
in
citing
the
Fathers
of
seuerall
Ages
.
To
what
purpose
?
when
the
question
is
not
of
the
truth
of
the
presence
,
but
of
the
manner
,
whether
it
be
to
the
teeth
or
belly
(
which
he
in
a
manner
denies
)
or
to
the
soule
and
faith
of
the
Receiuer
.
So
also
[
](A17513-e94580-b)d
d
Bellarm.
De
Purgat
.
lib.
1.
cap
6.
Bellarmine
for
the
proofe
of
Purgatory
,
alleadgeth
a
number
of
Fathers
(
as
Ambrose
,
Hilary
,
Origen
,
Basil
,
Lactansius
,
Jerom
,
)
but
farre
from
the
purpose
of
the
question
,
and
quite
beside
their
meaning
:
for
they
spake
of
the
fire
at
the
end
of
the
world
,
(
as
[
](A17513-e94630-b)e
e
Sixtus
Senens
.
Bibl.
lib.
5.
Annot.
171.
Sixtus
Senensis
saith
,
)
and
Bellarmine
cites
them
for
the
fire
of
Purgatory
before
the
end
.
[
](A17513-e94680-b)f
f
Bellar●ib
.
Hee
cites
many
other
Fathers
also
to
proue
Purgatory
,
because
they
commended
prayer
for
the
dead
,
though
he
well
knew
,
that
proceeded
from
an
[
](A17513-e94690-b)g
g
S●arez
in
3.
pa
t
,
●●ome
qu.
59.
art
6.
disp.
57.
§.
1.
pag.
1159.
errour
which
they
held
,
that
mens
soules
were
not
iudged
till
the
last
day
,
nor
rewarded
or
punished
but
reserued
in
some
secret
receptacles
vnto
the
vniuersall
Iudgement
.
Which
opinion
is
as
contrary
to
Purgatory
(
to
confirme
which
he
alleadgeth
them
)
as
it
is
to
the
truth
,
and
therefore
they
are
guilefully
alleadged
,
beside
their
meaning
.
Antiquus
.
These
practises
of
alleadging
counterfeit
book●s
,
vnder
the
reuerend
names
of
ancient
holy
Fathers
:
&
of
corrupting
the
genuine
writings
of
the
Fathers
:
and
of
auoyding
or
peruerting
their
true
meaning
by
any
sophisticall
interpretations
;
and
of
producing
them
in
shew
to
the
purpose
,
but
indeed
,
beside
the
purpose
and
the
true
question
:
and
by
all
or
any
of
these
meanes
,
to
seeke
the
victory
by
obscuring
the
truth
:
are
things
to
my
heart
and
soule
odious
and
abhominable
.
Neither
should
I
beleeue
that
euer
any
such
thing
was
done
by
Men
that
professe
Religion
;
but
I
should
thinke
it
rather
a
malicious
slander
deuised
by
their
aduersaries
,
if
I
had
not
seene
manifest
proofe
of
all
by
their
owne
bookes
,
layed
open
before
mine
eyes
.
But
to
let
passe
my
iust
griefe
of
this
,
for
the
present
:
I
must
adde
,
that
—
CHAP.
3.
Of
the
differences
of
the
Fathers
and
Protestants
and
of
their
contentions
.
§
.
1.
Many
Fathers
are
confessed
(
by
all
sides
)
to
haue
held
some
erronious
opinions
,
which
none
are
boun●
〈◊〉
receiue
:
and
yet
in
the
substance
of
Religion
were
good
Catholicke
Christians
,
and
our
predecessors
.
2
Many
differences
also
are
noted
among
Romish
Doctors
,
which
yet
hinder
them
not
from
being
all
accounted
Catholickes
.
3
The
differences
among
Protestants
are
nothing
so
great
or
many
,
as
those
afore
noted
of
the
Fathers
,
and
the
Romish
,
The
especiall
one
,
about
Christs
presence
in
the
Sacrament
,
is
much
lesse
then
it
seemeth
.
4
The
Popes
vnwillingnesse
to
reforme
manifest
abuses
by
the
way
of
generall
Councels
,
was
the
cause
of
all
differences
in
Reformed
Churches
.
5
The
Protestants
contentions
for
Gods
cause
(
as
they
take
it
)
are
nothing
so
hote
or
troublesome
,
as
the
contentions
of
many
ancient
holy
Fathers
haue
beene
about
smaller
matters
.
§.
1.
Antiquus
.
YEt
I
cannot
thinke
,
but
in
the
vndoubted
and
vncorrupted
writings
of
the
Fathers
,
you
find
many
things
differing
from
the
Doctrine
of
Protestants
.
It
cannot
be
otherwise
,
for
the
Protestants
differ
among
themselues
,
the
English
from
the
German
,
the
German
from
the
French
,
one
Nation
from
another
,
and
in
euery
Nation
one
company
from
another
.
It
is
possible
the
Fathers
may
disagree
from
them
all
;
but
to
agree
with
them
all
,
that
agree
not
among
themselues
,
it
is
impossible
.
Besides
,
the
Protestants
disagreements
are
so
great
,
with
such
bitter
contentions
,
and
virulent
writing
one
against
another
,
that
they
shew
themselues
not
to
be
of
the
Church
of
God
,
which
is
a
City
at
vnity
in
it selfe
;
and
consists
of
men
more
mortifyed
in
their
affections
.
I
tell
you
truely
,
these
disagreements
and
contentions
do
mightily
alienate
mens
affections
from
your
Religion
.
Antiquissimus
.
Your
obiection
hath
three
parts
,
1
Differences
of
the
Fathers
from
vs
;
2
Differences
among
our selues
;
3
The
hot
contentions
of
Protestants
for
these
differences
.
Let
me
answer
them
in
order
.
First
,
I
doe
ingenuously
confesse
that
the
Fathers
do
in
many
things
differ
from
vs
:
and
no
whit
lesse
from
you
.
Though
they
were
very
Reuerend
learned
&
holy
men
,
yet
still
they
were
men
,
and
had
their
errours
and
imperfections
.
Your
owne
men
first
discouered
them
(
as
Cham
did
his
Fathers
nakednesse
and
told
his
brethren
,
Gen.
9.
)
and
we
cannot
hide
them
(
though
wee
gladly
would
,
and
with
Sem
and
Japhet
,
turne
our
backs
on
them
)
neither
is
it
now
expedient
,
when
you
so
much
vilifie
the
Scriptures
,
and
magnifie
the
Fathers
beyond
their
right
:
and
seeke
to
draw
the
tryall
of
the
truth
of
Religion
,
rather
then
the
Riuelets
of
Fathers
and
Histories
,
then
from
the
Fountaine
of
the
Scriptures
.
We
must
therfore
tell
you
more
necessarily
than
willingly
,
what
your
own
men
haue
said
,
of
the
Fathers
slips
and
errours
,
wherein
not
onely
we
,
but
themselues
are
constrained
for
the
truthes
sake
to
forsake
them
.
And
yet
both
wee
and
they
account
the
same
Fathers
our
predecessors
for
the
other
necessary
points
of
sauing
faith
,
which
they
soundly
held
,
neither
doe
we
any
way
doubt
but
that
they
are
blessed
Saints
in
Heauen
.
Baron
.
an.
118.
n.
2.
Senous
.
Bibl.
lib.
5.
amos
.
233.
1
Your
Cardinall
Baronius
,
and
Sixtus
Senensis
,
reckon
vp
many
Fathers
that
held
the
Millenary
errour
,
to
wit
,
Papias
the
scholler
of
Iohn
the
Apostle
&
Evangelist
,
Apollinarius
,
Irenaeus
,
Tertullianus
,
Victorinus
,
Lactantius
,
Seuerus
,
Sulpitius
,
Justin
Martyr
,
&
many
other
Catholike
Fathers
,
being
deceiued
by
Papias
,
Bish.
of
Hierapolis
(
a
man
much
reuerenced
for
opinion
of
his
Holinesse
and
learning
,
Baron
.
ib.
n.
5.
&c.
&
n.
2.
citing
Eusebius
.
but
yet
homo
ingenij
pertenuis
,
saith
Eusebius
)
who
taught
it
as
a
tradition
receiued
from
the
Apostles
,
and
grounded
vpon
Revel.
20.
v.
4
,
5.
The
matter
was
this
,
That
there
should
be
two
Resurrections
,
the
first
of
the
godly
,
to
liue
with
Christ
a
thousand
yeeres
on
earth
,
in
all
worldly
happinesse
,
before
the
wicked
should
awake
out
of
the
sleepe
of
death
:
and
after
that
thousand
yeeres
,
the
second
Resurrection
of
the
wicked
,
should
be
to
eternall
death
,
and
the
godly
should
ascend
to
eternall
life
.
Baron
.
an.
373.
n.
14.
This
errour
continued
almost
two
hundred
yeeres
after
it
began
,
before
it
was
condemned
for
an
heresie
:
and
was
held
by
so
many
Church-men
of
great
account
,
and
Martyrs
,
that
Saint
Augustine
and
Ierom
did
very
modestly
dissent
,
saith
Senensis
,
ib.
Concil.
Carthag
.
in
Cypriani
operib
.
2
Saint
Cyprian
held
,
that
such
as
were
baptized
by
heretickes
,
should
be
rebaptized
,
and
so
determined
with
a
whole
Councell
of
African
Bishops
.
Contrary
to
the
African
Bishops
in
the
time
of
Aurelius
,
and
contrary
to
Cornelius
,
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Italian
Bishops
.
And
yet
was
Cyprian
alwayes
counted
a
Saint
,
a
true
member
of
the
Church
,
&
an
holy
Martyr
.
Bellar.
de
confir
.
lib.
2.
cap.
7.
§.
respond
.
ad
.
1.
Aug.
cont.
2.
ep.
Pelag.
lib.
4.
c.
8.
Aug.
de
Bapt.
contra
Donatum
.
lib.
1.
&
l.
2.
Saint
Augustine
wrote
strongly
against
his
errour
,
but
reuerently
of
his
person
,
calling
him
Beatissimum
,
&
corona
Martyrij
gloriosissimum
.
3
But
was
Saint
Augustine
free
from
all
error
himselfe
?
No
,
for
he
held
opinion
that
Infants
dying
vnbaptized
,
were
damned
to
the
eternall
torments
of
hell
fire
;
Which
none
(
either
Protestants
or
Papists
)
doe
hold
at
this
day
.
Also
he
held
that
the
holy
Eucharist
ought
of
necessity
to
be
administred
to
Infants
.
Aug.
epist.
106.
&
28.
Maldonat
.
in
Ioan.
6.
ver.
53.
pag
719.
Vsher
Answ
.
to
Irish
Iesuite
pag.
23.
&
D.
Field
lib.
3.
cap.
9.
who
sheweth
that
Cyprian
and
Tert.
were
of
Aug.
opinion
Bellar.
de
Christo
lib.
2.
cap.
3.
Maldonate
saith
also
,
this
was
the
opinion
of
pope
Innocent
the
first
,
and
that
it
was
the
vse
of
the
ancient
Church
,
and
that
it
preuailed
in
the
Church
about
600
yeares
.
Bishop
Vsher
sheweth
that
the
Christians
in
Aegypt
,
and
Aethiopia
,
hold
that
vse
still
.
The
Church
of
Rome
now
doing
otherwise
,
yet
will
not
yeeld
that
she
hath
forsaken
the
Religion
of
Saint
Augustine
,
Pope
Innocent
,
or
the
ancient
Church
,
but
glorieth
that
she
is
of
the
same
Church
with
them
.
4
Eusebius
Casariensis
fauoured
the
Arrians
:
and
Eusebius
Nicomediensis
was
an
Arrian
hereticke
,
saith
Bellarmine
.
5
Tertullian
held
some
errours
of
the
Montanists
,
Bellar.
de
Rom.
Pont.
lib.
4.
cap.
8
§
Sexto
,
Respondeo
.
Bellar.
de
Christo
lib.
2.
cap.
23.
§.
Sed
objicies
.
Bellar.
de
verbo
dei
non
scripto
lib.
4.
cap.
12.
§
arg.
tert.
we
grant
:
but
Bellarmine
saith
plainly
,
he
was
a
Montanist
,
and
so
reported
Pope
Zepherinus
to
be
.
6
Damascen
did
plainly
deny
the
Holy
Ghost
to
proceed
from
the
Sonne
,
saith
Bellarmine
.
7
Bellarmine
also
saith
,
that
Irenaeus
taught
(
by
tradition
)
that
Christ
suffered
about
the
fiftieth
yeare
of
his
age
:
and
contrarily
Tertullian
and
Clemens
Alexandrinus
taught
that
Christ
suffered
in
his
thirtieth
yeere
:
both
which
doctrines
by
traditions
are
false
,
saith
Bellar.
ib.
8
Many
Fathers
held
that
the
soules
of
the
Iust
enioy
not
the
vision
of
God
in
heauen
,
neither
are
blessed
,
Sixtus
Senens
.
Bibl
lib.
6.
annot.
345.
D.
Field
.
church
.
lib.
3.
cap.
17.
&
lib.
5.
Append.
1.
p.
54.
but
onely
in
hope
:
and
kept
in
some
secret
receptacles
,
vntill
the
generall
Resurrection
.
Sixtus
Senensis
reckons
many
of
them
,
and
cites
their
words
:
namely
,
Justin
Martyr
,
Tertullian
,
Clemens
Alexandrinus
,
See
D.
Whites
Defence
.
pag.
57.
in
fine
&
D.
Morton
.
Appeal
.
lib.
1.
cap.
2.
sect.
15.
Bellar.
de
Sanctor
.
beat
.
lib.
1.
cap.
4.
&
5.
Lactantius
,
Victorinus
Martyr
,
Pope
John
22.
Ambros
.
Irenaeus
,
Theophylact
,
Bernard
.
Bartholomeus
Medina
,
addeth
many
more
,
to
wit
,
Saint
Iames
his
Leiturgie
,
Origen
,
Prudentius
,
Chrysostome
,
Augustine
,
Theodoret
,
Are●as
,
Oecumenius
.
Bellarmine
laboureth
to
cleare
some
of
these
,
whom
his
fellowes
condemne
.
vpon
this
errour
,
we
find
in
some
of
the
Fathers
,
prayers
for
the
faithfull
departed
,
as
for
them
that
were
not
yet
iudged
,
nor
in
heauen
:
which
all
Papists
grant
to
be
an
errour
,
and
yet
alleadge
the
prayers
grounded
thereon
to
confirme
their
purgatory
out
of
which
they
say
soules
may
be
fetched
,
and
sent
to
heauen
long
before
the
generall
Iudgement
,
contrary
to
these
Fathers
tenets
.
Bellar.
de
Sanctor
.
beat
.
lib.
1.
cap.
6.
§.
Sunt
tamen
.
&
Sanctus
A●ton
.
9
Many
Fathers
also
thought
,
The
very
Diuels
should
not
be
tormented
with
the
paines
of
Hell
,
before
the
Iudgement
day
.
Bellarmine
reckons
these
,
Iustin
Martyr
,
Irenaeus
,
Oecumenius
,
Epiphanius
,
Antonius
apud
Athanasium
,
Ambrose
,
Ierom
,
Chrysostom
,
Augustine
,
Gregory
Theodoret
,
Bernard
,
and
some
of
them
hee
excuseth
fauourably
:
but
of
Iustin
Martyr
,
Irenaeus
,
Oecumenius
,
and
Epiphanius
,
he
saith
,
Non
video
quo
pacto
corum
sententiam
ab
errore
possimus
defendere
;
I
know
not
how
to
excuse
their
opinion
from
errour
.
Bellar.
de
Baptis
.
lib.
1.
cap.
3.
§
Praeter
hos
errores
.
Ierom.
contra
Vigilantium
.
Greg.
dialog.
4.
cap.
33.
Aug.
de
cura
pro
mortuis
.
Hugo
de
sacram
.
fidei
lib.
2.
part.
16.
cap.
11.
See
D.
Field
.
church
.
lib.
3.
cap.
9.
Gloss.
in
Esay
●3
.
1
Aug.
de
civ
.
dei
.
lib.
21.
cap.
18.
&
24.
2
Jb.
cap.
1●
.
&
25.
3
Ib.
cap.
20.
&
25.
10
Bellarmine
also
saith
,
that
many
Catholicks
held
a
wrong
opinion
that
it
is
sufficient
to
baptize
in
the
name
of
one
of
the
three
persons
,
contrary
to
the
custome
of
the
Church
.
Yet
of
this
errour
hee
reckons
Saint
Ambrose
,
Beda
,
Bernard
,
Hugo
de
Sancto
victore
,
Magister
Sententiarum
,
and
Pope
Nicholas
.
11
Saint
Jerom
and
Saint
Gregory
(
beside
many
others
)
doe
confidently
affirme
,
that
Saints
departed
are
present
in
all
places
,
know
all
things
,
and
worke
wonderfully
where
their
memories
are
solemnized
.
All
which
is
modestly
doubted
of
and
denyed
by
Saint
Augustine
,
Hugo
de
sancto
victore
,
the
author
of
the
glosse
,
and
others
,
and
not
so
held
by
the
Papists
at
this
day
.
12
Origen
held
,
that
all
the
wicked
,
euen
the
Diuels
also
,
should
finally
be
saued
.
1
Others
held
,
that
not
the
Diuels
,
but
yet
all
men
should
finally
bee
saued
:
2
Others
,
that
onely
Christians
,
whether
Hereticks
or
Catholickes
.
3
Others
,
that
onely
Catholickes
.
All
which
Saint
Augustine
refutes
,
lib.
21.
de
civitate
Dei
,
and
in
his
Enchiridion
ad
Laurentium
cap.
67.
Bellar.
de
Purg.
lib.
2.
cap.
1.
D.
Field
.
lib.
3.
cap.
9.
and
saith
they
are
deceiued
,
as
men
led
by
a
humane
kind
of
pitty
towards
sinners
.
13
Many
Fathers
,
seeing
the
Maniches
and
Stoicall
Christians
teach
a
fatall
necessity
of
mens
actions
,
which
takes
away
mans
guilt
of
sinne
:
in
their
heat
of
opposition
gaue
too
much
to
freewill
,
and
taught
that
a
man
before
he
was
drawen
to
grace
by
grace
,
Maldon
in
Ioan.
6.44
.
pag.
701.
Perer.
in
Rom.
9.
nu.
33.
pa.
1001.
might
merit
grace
.
Foure
great
learned
Iesuites
,
Senensis
,
Tolet
,
Maldonate
,
and
Pererius
,
find
this
errour
(
and
reprooue
it
)
in
Chrysostome
,
Cyril
,
Theophilact
,
Euthymius
,
Ammonius
,
Photius
,
Ambrosius
,
Theodoret
,
Oecumenius
,
and
Hieronymus
.
Maldonate
and
Pererius
say
plainely
.
See
D.
Morton
.
Appeal
.
lib.
2.
cap.
10.
sect.
1
,
2.
§.
4.
&
sect.
3.
§.
7.
lit
.
n.
These
Fathers
opinion
is
affinis
Pelagianorum
errori
,
nere
of
kin
to
the
Pelagian
errour
,
and
contrary
to
the
Apostles
doctrine
.
Yet
many
Roman
Doctors
in
this
point
,
obiect
these
Fathers
against
vs
.
But
we
may
well
interpret
their
heat
by
more
coole
places
of
their
owne
writings
,
wherein
they
speake
more
soundly
of
the
point
:
and
we
oppose
many
other
learned
Fathers
that
are
fully
Protestants
in
the
point
,
as
Gregory
Nyssen
,
Anselme
,
Bernard
,
Gregory
,
Cyprian
,
Fulgentius
,
and
Saint
Augustine
,
Erasmus
epist.
dedic
.
ante
libros
Hilarij
cit●a
Mortono
ib.
who
is
counted
the
mouth
of
the
Fathers
to
deliuer
the
iudgement
of
the
Church
,
who
stood
so
much
for
grace
,
that
the
Schoolemen
say
,
he
yeelded
too
little
to
freewill
.
Moderate
Master
Hooker
saith
well
;
Hooker
discours
.
of
Iustification
§
26.
The
heresie
of
freewill
was
a
milstone
about
the
Pelagians
necke
:
shall
we
therefore
giue
sentence
of
death
inevitable
against
all
these
Fathers
in
the
Greeke
Church
,
which
being
mis-perswaded
,
died
in
the
errour
of
freewill
?
He
addeth
in
the
Margen
:
Error
conuicted
and
afterwards
maintained
,
is
more
then
errour
.
For
though
the
opinion
be
still
the
same
,
yet
the
men
are
not
the
same
,
after
that
the
truth
is
plainly
taught
them
.
This
cleareth
these
Fathers
from
heresie
,
but
not
from
error
.
Out
of
these
premises
you
may
conclude
these
Consequents
.
1
It
is
vniust
for
the
Romish
Doctors
to
binde
vs
to
the
Fathers
opinions
,
when
themselues
refuse
them
.
2
It
is
not
reasonable
to
make
the
Fathers
tenets
rules
of
our
Doctrine
,
when
it
is
confessed
on
all
hands
,
that
the
Fathers
haue
in
many
things
erred
.
Bellar.
lib.
3.
de
verbo
Dei
.
cap.
19.
§.
dices
quid
ergo
.
Bellarmine
saith
,
who
can
deny
that
many
of
the
ancient
Fathers
had
the
gift
of
interpreting
in
great
excellency
?
and
that
they
were
spiriuall
?
and
yet
it
is
manifest
that
some
of
the
chiefest
of
them
haue
slipped
in
some
things
non
leuiter
,
not
lightly
.
Rossensis
in
responsione
ad
prooemium
Lutheri
.
veritate
septima
in
fine
fol.
10.
&
11.
Bishop
Fisher
answering
Luthers
obiection
,
That
the
ancient
Fathers
haue
sometimes
erred
,
saith
,
This
doe
not
I
deny
;
they
haue
erred
sometimes
,
and
they
were
suffered
to
erre
,
that
we
might
know
they
were
but
men
.
3
It
is
not
onely
vniust
,
and
vnreasonable
,
but
vnpossible
,
to
make
vs
in
all
things
agree
with
the
Fathers
,
who
doe
not
in
all
things
agree
among
themselues
When
Saint
Austen
confutes
Cyprian
for
rebaptization
:
Irenaeus
and
Tertul●ian
differ
in
the
time
of
Christs
suffering
:
some
Fathers
against
freewill
before
grace
,
some
for
it
,
&c
,
How
is
it
possible
to
agree
with
them
all
?
Aug.
lib.
2.
contra
Crescomium
gram
.
cap.
30.
Ego
Cypriani
autoritate
non
teneor
sed
ejus
dictum
ex
Scripturae
autoritate
considero
,
quodque
cum
ea
congruit
,
cum
ejus
la●de
recipto
;
qd
non
,
cum
cius
pace
respuo
.
4
Therefore
there
is
a
necessity
,
to
trie
the
Fathers
doubtfull
tenets
by
some
superiour
and
vndouted
rule
:
and
that
rule
(
the
Fathers
selues
say
)
is
the
holy
Scripture
,
inspired
by
God
,
and
therefore
infallible
:
examine
all
doctrines
by
that
rule
,
hold
what
agrees
to
that
,
and
refuse
that
which
disagrees
.
Thus
did
Saint
Augustine
by
Cyprians
writings
.
I
am
not
bound
with
the
authority
of
Cyprian
(
saith
hee
)
but
I
weigh
his
sayings
by
the
authority
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
what
agrees
to
them
,
with
his
due
praise
I
receiue
;
what
agrees
not
,
with
his
good
leaue
I
refuse
.
And
thus
would
Augustine
haue
men
doe
with
his
writings
.
Aug.
de
trinitate
.
lib.
3
cap.
1.
Sane
cum
in
omnibus
literis
meis
,
non
solum
pium
lectorem
,
sed
etiam
liberum
correctorem
desiderem
,
multo
maxime
in
his
,
&c.
—
sicut
lectorem
meum
nolo
mihi
esse
deditum
,
ita
correctorem
nolo
sibi
:
Jlle
me
non
amet
amplius
quam
catholicam
fidem
,
iste
se
non
amet
amplius
quam
catholicam
ve●tatem
.
Sicut
illi
dico
,
Noli
meis
literis
quasi
scripturis
canonicis
inservire
,
sed
in
illis
&
quod
no
cred●bas
cum
inveneris
incunctanter
crede
.
in
istis
autem
ad
certum
non
habebas
nisi
certum
intellexeris
,
noli
firmiter
retinere
:
Ita
illi
dico
,
Noli
meas
literas
ex
tua
opinione
vel
contentione
,
sed
ex
divina
lectione
vel
inconcussa
ratione
corrigere
.
In
all
my
writings
(
saith
he
)
I
desire
not
onely
a
pious
Reader
but
a
free
Corrector
:
as
a
Reader
not
wholly
yeelding
to
me
,
so
a
Corrector
not
yeelding
to
his
owne
affections
:
not
louing
me
more
then
the
Catholicke
faith
,
nor
louing
himselfe
more
then
the
Catholicke
truth
.
As
I
say
to
him
,
Bee
not
subiect
to
my
writings
as
to
the
Canonicall
Scriptures
.
But
in
those
when
thou
findest
what
thou
beleeuest
not
,
beleeue
without
delay
:
in
those
what
thou
thoughtest
not
certaine
except
thou
vnderstand
to
be
certaine
,
doe
not
firmely
hold
:
so
I
say
to
him
correct
not
my
writings
by
thine
owne
opinion
or
contention
,
but
by
the
holy
Scripture
and
sound
reason
.
§.
2.
Antiquus
.
You
haue
said
enough
to
cleare
you
for
differing
from
the
Fathers
in
some
things
:
now
cleare
your
Protestants
(
if
you
can
)
of
the
great
scandall
of
differences
among
themselues
.
Antiquissimus
.
This
was
your
late
second
obiection
,
which
you
may
partly
answer
by
that
which
wee
haue
said
of
the
Fathers
:
for
if
the
different
opinions
of
the
Fathers
in
some
points
hindred
not
their
vnion
in
substance
of
the
saith
,
and
their
being
members
of
all
the
same
Church
:
why
should
the
like
or
lesser
differences
now
among
the
Protestants
,
hinder
their
vnion
in
substance
of
the
same
faith
,
and
their
being
members
all
of
the
same
Church
,
both
among
themselues
and
with
the
Fathers
?
You
see
differences
among
the
Fathers
that
touched
not
the
foundation
,
life
,
and
soule
of
Christianity
,
brake
not
their
vnity
;
still
they
were
all
of
one
Church
,
and
of
one
faith
in
the
most
necessary
substance
thereof
.
In
which
respect
also
we
truely
say
they
were
our
Predecessors
,
and
of
the
same
Church
whereof
we
are
,
notwithanding
our
differences
and
theirs
in
other
lesser
points
:
your
new-Catholikes
also
challenge
them
to
be
theirs
,
notwithstanding
many
differences
betwixt
them
.
But
of
this
point
,
more
fully
hereafter
.
For
the
present
,
I
will
shew
you
a
number
of
great
,
and
many
of
them
(
for
ought
I
see
)
endlesse
differences
,
among
your
owne
Doctors
,
and
yet
you
account
them
all
Catholickes
and
of
one
Religion
.
Archb.
Abbot
.
against
D.
Hill.
reason
.
3.
§.
11.
1
In
Peter
Lombard
,
a
prince
of
the
Schoolemen
,
called
by
that
honourable
name
of
Master
of
the
Sentences
,
for
searching
and
iudiciously
deliuering
the
Sentences
and
doctrine
of
the
Fathers
,
so
farre
as
he
could
see
in
them
:
In
him
(
I
say
)
the
Diuines
of
Paris
haue
noted
26
errors
,
in
quibus
Magister
non
tenetur
,
wherein
the
schollers
of
Rome
must
not
hold
with
him
.
These
errors
are
added
to
his
foure
bookes
of
sentences
,
to
warne
the
trauellers
through
his
bookes
,
of
his
rockes
and
sands
.
2
Those
foure
bookes
of
Sentences
,
alone
may
shew
the
great
and
numberlesse
variety
of
opinions
,
which
he
reciteth
in
most
points
of
doctrine
,
and
yet
all
the
Authors
of
them
Catholickes
.
The
like
may
be
said
of
Thomas
Aquinas
his
summes
.
See
D.
Hall
.
The
Peace
of
Rome
.
3
The
latter
bookes
of
Controuersies
,
written
by
the
Iesuites
Bellarmine
,
Gregory
de
Valentia
,
Azorius
,
Suarez
,
and
other
their
large
writers
,
doe
as
ordinarily
confute
men
of
their
owne
side
,
as
they
confute
Protestants
.
Yea
oftentimes
I
finde
in
Suarez
,
fiue
columnes
against
their
owne
Doctors
,
for
one
against
ours
.
Yet
these
confuted
Doctors
are
still
Catholicks
with
them
.
Archb.
Abbot
.
ibid.
4
The
whole
Nation
of
the
Dominican
Fryers
following
the
Thomists
,
doe
hold
that
the
Virgin
Mary
was
conceiued
in
originall
sinne
:
the
whole
Nation
of
the
Franciscans
hold
the
contrary
,
Concil.
Basil
.
session
.
36.
following
the
Scotists
.
The
Councell
of
Basil
ratified
the
Franciscans
doctrine
for
the
vnspottednesse
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
.
The
Dominicans
,
excepted
against
that
Councell
,
as
not
lawfully
called
.
The
contention
continued
and
grew
so
great
,
that
Pope
Sixtus
was
faine
to
interpose
his
authority
,
commanding
by
a
solemne
decree
,
that
the
matter
should
neuer
be
disputed
afterward
.
Hist.
of
the
Councell
of
Trent
.
Notwithstanding
,
in
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
either
of
the
sides
contended
with
great
earnestnesse
to
haue
it
determined
on
their
side
.
But
to
auoyde
the
endlesse
offence
of
both
sides
,
the
Cardinall
de
Monte
,
President
of
the
Councell
,
told
them
,
The
Councell
was
called
to
end
Controuersies
with
Heretickes
,
not
to
meddle
with
Controuersies
of
Catholickes
.
And
so
it
continued
vndecided
.
Lately
Cardinall
Bellarmine
hath
written
much
hereof
,
on
the
Dominicans
side
:
but
yet
without
resolution
.
And
so
they
stand
irreconciliably
contentious
.
5
Cardinall
Caietan
,
a
deepe
learned
Diuine
,
Arch.
Abbot
.
ib.
and
much
imployed
by
the
pope
against
Luther
,
wrote
many
bookes
of
seuerall
matters
:
Sixt.
Senensis
Bibliotheca
sancta
libro
4.
&
6.
against
which
Ambrosius
Catharinus
,
Archbishop
of
Compsa
,
wrote
sixe
sharp
bookes
of
Annotations
and
Inuectiues
,
as
Sixtus
Senensis
records
,
and
reckons
vp
the
particular
points
,
leauing
to
euery
man
his
free
iudgement
thereof
.
6
In
the
great
piont
of
Iustification
Cardinall
Contarene
agrees
with
the
Protestants
,
in
his
booke
printed
anno
1541.
some
few
yeares
before
the
Councell
of
Trent
.
7
Albertus
Pighius
,
also
taught
the
Protestants
doctrine
of
Iustification
in
a
booke
published
,
anno
1549.
which
he
dedicated
to
Paulus
,
then
pope
,
complaining
of
the
Schoole-Diuines
who
had
much
obscured
the
doctrine
of
Iustification
and
who
(
he
feared
)
would
contemne
his
iudgement
.
8
The
learned
Diuines
of
Colen
also
taught
the
Protestants
doctrine
of
Iustification
by
faith
in
Christs
merits
;
and
wrote
against
the
merit
of
our
workes
,
in
their
Antididagma
,
and
Enchiridion
,
Antididagma
.
pag.
30.
as
Bellarmine
confesseth
.
And
yet
both
Pighius
and
the
Doctors
of
Colen
are
excused
by
Bellarmine
,
Bellar.
de
Iustif
.
lib.
2.
cap.
1.
§
in
candem
sent
.
&
§
Deinde
quod
est
discrimen
.
they
were
no
heretickes
,
though
they
erred
,
because
they
kept
community
with
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
submitted
their
writings
to
the
censure
thereof
.
9
Their
great
Doctor
Durandus
,
had
many
errours
,
which
Bellarmine
meets
withall
,
and
confutes
in
many
Controuersies
.
And
concerning
the
Eucharist
,
he
held
that
the
matter
of
the
bread
remained
still
after
the
Consecration
,
and
that
there
was
onely
a
transformation
,
Bellar.
de
Fucharistia
libro
3.
cap.
13.
initio
.
but
not
a
transubstantiation
of
the
matter
,
Whereof
Bellarmine
saith
,
Sententia
Durandi
haeretica
est
,
licet
ipse
non
sit
dicendus
haereticus
,
cum
paratus
fuerit
Ecclesiae
iudicio
acquiescere
.
The
opinion
of
Durand
is
hereticall
,
though
he
is
not
to
be
called
an
hereticke
,
seeing
he
is
ready
to
rest
vpon
the
Churches
iudgement
.
Sentent
.
lib.
4.
distinct
11.
litera
a.
10
Peter
Lombard
,
Bishop
of
Paris
,
Master
of
the
Sentences
,
found
such
variety
of
opinions
concerning
the
elements
in
the
Sacrament
,
that
he
knew
not
what
to
determine
.
Some
held
that
the
substance
of
the
bread
remained
,
some
that
it
vanished
,
or
was
resolued
into
his
first
matter
,
some
that
it
was
turned
into
Christs
body
.
But
for
his
owne
part
,
what
kinde
of
conuersion
it
should
be
,
whether
formal
or
substantiall
,
or
of
some
other
kinde
,
he
saith
,
Definire
non
sufficio
,
I
am
not
able
to
define
.
Ibidem
.
dist.
13.
b.
in
sine
.
11
Lombard
also
saith
,
that
bruit
Beasts
that
eare
the
consecrated
hoste
,
doe
not
eate
the
body
of
Christ
.
What
doe
they
eat
then
?
He
answereth
,
Deus
nouit
hoc
,
God
knowes
that
.
Aquinas
Summa
3.
part
.
qu.
80
ut
3.
ad
tertium
.
But
Tho.
Aquinas
teacheth
the
contrary
that
Christs
body
is
still
vnder
the
species
,
as
long
as
the
species
remaine
,
though
a
Mouse
or
Dog
should
eate
them
.
For
it
is
no
dignity
(
saith
he
)
to
Christs
body
to
be
eaten
by
Beasts
,
when
they
touch
not
the
body
in
its
proper
species
,
but
onely
according
to
the
Sacramentall
species
.
Lombard
.
ibid.
d●st.
11
lit
.
12
Lombard
also
saith
,
that
the
Eucharist
is
to
bee
receiued
in
both
kinds
.
And
Gerardus
Lorichius
,
a
great
Papist
,
protesteth
that
they
are
false
Catholickes
,
Lerich
.
de
missa
publica
proroganda
.
hinderers
of
the
Reformation
of
the
Church
,
and
blasphemers
,
who
deny
the
people
the
Cup
in
the
Eucharist
.
13
Bellarmine
himselfe
a
great
learned
Iesuite
and
Cardinall
,
late
Reader
of
Controuersies
at
Rome
,
Bellar
de
Euchar
.
lib.
3.
cap.
18.
§.
Ex
his
colgimus
,
&c.
teacheth
that
the
substance
of
the
bread
in
the
Sacrament
,
is
not
turned
into
the
substance
of
Christs
body
productivè
,
(
as
one
thing
is
made
of
another
)
but
that
the
bread
goes
away
,
and
Christs
body
comes
into
the
roome
of
it
,
adductivè
(
as
one
thing
succeeds
into
the
place
of
another
,
the
first
be
voyded
)
and
this
(
saith
he
)
is
the
opinion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
But
Suarez
,
another
learned
Iesuite
,
Suarez
.
tomo
3.
in
Thom.
disp.
50
sect.
4.
§.
tertio
principaliter
.
pag.
639.
(
who
hath
written
many
great
volumnes
,
and
is
Reader
of
Controuersies
at
Salamanca
,
in
Spaine
)
confutes
Bellarmines
opinion
,
terming
it
Translocatio
,
not
Transubstantiatio
;
and
saith
it
is
not
of
the
Churches
opinion
.
Thus
these
great
Master-builders
are
confounded
in
their
language
:
and
thus
hard
it
is
to
know
what
the
Church
of
Rome
holdeth
.
Her
owne
dearest
and
learnedest
sonnes
know
not
.
Either
Doctor
Bellarmine
,
or
Doctor
Suarez
mistooke
it
,
and
doubtlesse
either
of
them
haue
multitudes
of
followers
,
and
all
on
both
sides
Catholickes
.
Yea
I
hope
,
both
Suarez
and
Bellarmine
,
Durand
and
Lombard
,
the
Dominicans
and
Franciscans
,
Cajetan
,
Catharine
,
Contarene
,
Pighius
,
and
the
Colen
Doctors
shall
still
be
counted
good
Catholicks
,
and
all
of
one
Church
notwithstanding
their
differences
.
14
Beside
these
,
See
before
,
lib.
1.
cap.
4.
sect.
12
,
13
,
●4
.
you
may
remember
a
number
of
learned
Catholickes
(
with
their
numberlesse
followers
)
which
I
reckoned
before
,
which
differed
from
you
in
some
points
,
and
wrote
against
your
doctrine
and
practises
:
as
Saint
Bernard
,
Ioannes
Salisburiensis
,
Cardinalis
Camericensis
,
Cardinalis
Cusanus
.
Robert
Grosthead
,
B.
of
Lincolne
,
Ockam
,
Cesenas
,
Clemangis
,
Gerson
,
Valla
,
Bradwardin
,
Ariminiensis
,
Contarene
,
Bonaventure
,
Scotus
,
Clethoveus
,
Rhendius
,
&c.
Doctor
Field
reckons
aboue
20
Fathers
,
and
later
Doctors
,
See
aboue
lib.
1.
cap.
4.
sect.
14.
B.
Vsher
Answer
to
the
Irish
Iesuite
,
pag.
500.
&
seq
.
that
accounted
those
bookes
onely
Canonicall
,
which
wee
so
reckon
,
and
the
rest
Apocryphall
.
Bishop
Vsher
,
reckons
vp
,
against
your
doctrine
of
Merit
,
aboue
50
authors
new
and
old
,
wherof
some
are
manifold
,
as
Liber
Caroli
Magni
,
composed
by
a
great
number
of
Diuines
:
Instructions
of
the
sicke
,
approued
by
all
the
Diuines
of
the
Kingdome
.
The
Canons
and
Vniuersity
of
Colen
.
The
Chancellour
and
Diuines
of
Paris
.
And
both
they
,
and
all
the
rest
,
had
infinite
followers
of
their
opinion
.
All
which
(
to
let
passe
[
](A17513-e99190-b)*
*
See
D.
Field
.
Appendix
1.
part
.
pag.
100.
&
seq
.
and
Appendix
of
27
Articles
,
to
the
seuenth
chapter
of
the
third
booke
,
printed
at
the
end
of
the
fourth
.
multitudes
of
others
)
you
still
count
Catholickes
,
and
of
your
Church
,
though
they
taught
many
things
against
you
.
And
therefore
,
out
of
your
owne
iudgement
we
may
conclude
,
that
some
few
differences
in
some
points
,
betwixt
Protestants
,
doe
not
hinder
them
from
being
all
of
one
Church
and
Religion
.
§.
3.
Antiquus
.
Yes
,
for
your
differences
are
great
and
many
,
ours
small
and
few
.
Antiquissimus
.
When
you
looke
through
false
spectacles
,
things
may
be
seene
greater
or
smaller
then
they
are
:
take
heed
you
looke
not
on
our
differences
through
the
spectacles
of
malice
,
which
makes
euery
small
thing
great
and
vgly
:
and
on
your
owne
differences
,
through
the
spectacles
of
selfe-loue
,
which
makes
them
seeme
small
and
tollerable
.
One
speciall
point
,
of
the
manner
of
Christs
being
,
and
being
receiued
in
the
Sacrament
:
Archb.
Abbot
.
ag
.
Hill
.
Reason
5
§.
26.
makes
the
maine
difference
bewixt
the
Lutherans
in
Denmarke
,
and
some
places
of
Germany
,
and
the
other
reformed
Churches
.
Anthony
,
sometime
King
of
Nauarre
,
said
to
the
Ambassadour
of
Denmarke
,
Comment.
Relig.
&
Reip.
in
Gal.
lib.
exhorting
the
reformed
French
to
be
of
Luthers
doctrine
;
There
bee
forty
points
wherein
Luther
and
Calvin
doe
differ
from
the
pope
,
and
in
39
of
them
they
agree
betweene
themselues
,
and
in
that
single
one
they
dissent
.
Their
followers
therefore
should
doe
well
to
ioyne
in
the
greater
number
against
the
pope
,
till
they
haue
ru●nated
him
;
and
when
his
heart
is
broken
,
they
should
fall
to
compound
that
last
single
difference
.
God
in
his
good
time
grant
it
.
Now
in
that
one
speciall
point
,
Zanchius
de
dissidio
Cana
Dom.
Iudicium
,
tomo
septimo
,
in
fine
Miscelaneorum
.
D.
Field
.
Church
.
lib.
5.
Appendix
part.
1.
pag.
114.
the
difference
is
nothing
so
great
,
as
you
would
haue
it
thought
.
For
(
as
the
most
learned
and
iudicious
Zanchius
obserueth
,
and
our
Doctor
Field
out
of
him
.
)
In
all
necessary
points
,
both
the
parties
agree
,
and
dissent
in
one
vnnecessary
,
which
by
right
vnderstanding
one
another
,
might
easily
bee
compounded
.
First
,
both
parties
agree
in
the
necessity
of
the
receiuers
due
preparing
themselues
,
with
knowledge
of
their
sinnes
,
repentance
of
them
,
faith
in
Christ
for
pardon
of
them
,
and
resolution
to
liue
according
to
Gods
Law
.
Secondly
,
both
sides
agree
in
the
acknowledgement
of
the
excellent
vse
of
the
Sacrament
for
a
perpetuall
memoriall
of
the
death
and
passion
of
Christ
for
our
saluation
,
and
that
with
him
we
should
dye
to
sinne
and
be
raised
againe
to
newnesse
of
life
;
be
made
one
with
him
;
and
nourished
by
him
in
a
spirituall
life
here
,
to
eternall
life
hereafter
.
Thirdly
,
both
sides
agree
,
that
the
very
body
and
blood
of
Christ
are
to
be
receiued
in
that
Sacrament
,
that
thereby
we
may
be
partakers
of
the
life
of
Grace
,
and
also
be
strengthened
,
confirmed
,
and
continued
therein
.
Fourthly
,
both
sides
agree
,
that
the
elements
of
bread
and
wine
,
presenting
to
our
consideration
and
faith
,
the
spirituall
nourishing
force
that
is
in
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
,
are
not
abolished
in
their
substance
:
but
onely
changed
in
their
vse
;
which
is
,
not
onely
to
signifie
,
but
also
to
exhibit
and
communicate
vnto
vs
,
the
very
body
and
blood
of
Christ
,
with
all
the
gracious
working
and
fruits
thereof
.
Fiftly
,
both
sides
agree
,
that
the
meaning
of
Christs
words
,
[
This
is
my
Body
,
This
is
my
Blood
,
]
when
hee
gaue
them
the
Bread
and
Wine
,
was
this
:
This
,
which
outwardly
and
v●sibly
I
giue
you
,
is
in
substance
,
Bread
and
Wine
,
and
in
mystery
,
or
exhibitiue
signification
,
my
Body
and
Blood
:
but
this
,
which
(
together
with
them
)
I
giue
you
inuisibly
,
is
my
very
Bo●y
that
is
to
be
crucified
,
and
my
very
Blood
which
is
to
be
shed
for
the
remission
of
your
sinnes
.
Sixtly
,
both
parties
agree
,
and
professe
they
firmely
beleeue
,
that
the
very
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
(
which
the
Sacraments
doe
not
onely
signifie
,
but
exhib
t
,
and
whereof
the
faithfull
are
partakers
)
are
truely
present
in
the
Sacrament
,
and
by
the
faithfull
truely
and
really
receiued
.
Thus
farre
all
parties
agree
,
that
is
,
in
the
whole
necessary
and
sufficient
substance
of
the
doctrine
of
this
Sacrament
:
for
the
other
matter
wherein
they
differ
,
De
modo
,
of
the
manner
how
Christ
is
present
in
the
Sacrament
,
seeing
it
is
not
expressed
in
the
Scriptures
,
In
the
iudgement
of
Zanchius
,
it
might
be
well
omitted
:
themselues
confesse
,
when
they
haue
gone
as
farre
as
they
can
to
determine
it
,
still
it
is
ineffable
,
and
not
possible
to
be
fully
vnderstood
.
It
is
enough
for
vs
to
beleeue
the
Body
and
Blood
are
there
,
though
how
and
in
what
manner
we
cannot
define
.
§.
4.
Antiquus
.
Whether
it
be
of
so
little
importance
or
no
,
I
dispute
not
:
but
I
am
sure
the
Controuersie
still
remaines
,
and
is
hotly
pursued
;
and
yet
this
is
not
the
onely
difference
betwixt
your
Protestants
,
there
are
many
other
.
Antiquissimus
.
The
more
greatly
to
blame
is
your
pope
and
Romish
Hierarchy
,
that
when
many
grieuous
corruptions
of
your
Church
both
in
Doctrine
and
gouernment
were
manifestly
layed
open
,
See
D.
Field
.
Appendix
to
the
fift
booke
of
the
Church
part.
1.
pag.
71.
Gerson
3.
part
.
Apologet.
de
concilio
Constantion
.
Id●m
de
concilio
vnius
obedientiae
.
would
not
for
al
the
importunity
of
Princes
,
Prelats
&
people
,
yeeld
to
any
wholsome
reformation
,
but
with
obstinate
resistance
hindred
all
publicke
proceeding
in
Reformation
by
the
course
of
a
general
Councell
:
so
that
seuerall
States
and
Kingdomes
were
faine
to
redresse
things
amisse
seuerally
within
their
owne
compasse
,
without
sufficient
Intelligence
and
consultation
one
with
another
:
which
could
not
bee
done
without
some
differences
,
and
it
is
l●ttle
lesse
then
miraculous
that
the
differences
were
not
many
more
and
greater
.
Cassander
saith
when
many
were
moued
out
of
a
godly
affection
sharply
to
reproue
certaine
manifest
abuses
,
Cassander
consultation
,
art.
7.
they
were
repelled
and
disdainfully
contemned
by
them
who
were
puffed
vp
with
the
swelling
conceits
of
their
Ecclesiasticall
power
,
which
caused
the
great
distraction
or
rent
of
the
Church
:
and
no
firme
peace
is
to
be
hoped
for
,
vnlesse
the
beginning
thereof
be
from
them
that
gaue
the
cause
of
this
diuision
;
that
is
,
vnlesse
they
that
haue
the
gouernment
of
the
Church
remit
something
of
their
too
great
rigor
,
and
listning
to
the
desires
of
many
godly
ones
,
correct
manifest
abuses
,
according
to
the
rule
of
sacred
Scripture
and
the
ancient
Church
,
from
which
they
are
departed
,
&c.
Thus
writes
your
Cassander
,
though
a
papist
,
yet
moderate
and
truely
Iudicious
.
Contarenus
in
confutatione
Articulorum
Lutheri
.
Also
your
Cardinall
Contarenus
,
writing
of
the
grieuances
and
complaints
of
the
Lutherans
,
for
the
manifold
abuses
brought
into
the
Church
;
makes
a
prayer
to
God
,
that
he
would
moue
the
hearts
of
the
Prelats
of
the
Church
,
at
the
last
to
put
away
most
pernicious
selfe-loue
,
and
be
perswaded
to
correct
things
manifestly
amisse
,
and
to
reforme
themselues
.
There
needs
no
Counsell
,
tho●e
need
no
syllogismes
,
there
need
no
alleadging
of
places
of
Scripture
for
the
quiering
of
these
stirres
of
the
Lutherans
:
but
there
is
need
of
good
minds
,
of
loue
towards
God
and
our
neighbour
,
and
of
humility
,
&c.
Thus
writes
Contarenus
.
I
might
cite
your
Thu
anus
,
and
many
others
,
that
lay
the
fault
of
the
diuisions
,
rents
,
and
differences
in
the
Church
,
vpon
your
Pope
and
Prelats
.
Bad
Statists
,
and
worse
Christians
.
But
I
pray
you
,
what
other
differences
of
moment
do
ye
finde
among
the
Protestants
:
Antiquus
.
When
the
Diuines
of
the
Reformed
in
France
were
called
to
the
Mompelgart
colloquy
in
the
yeare
1586
:
they
looked
for
no
more
differences
then
of
our
Lords
Supper
,
which
you
spake
of
;
but
they
found
more
,
of
the
Person
of
Christ
,
of
Predestination
,
of
Baptisme
,
of
Images
in
Churches
.
Antiquissmus
.
They
found
those
fiue
indeed
.
And
it
was
a
wonderfull
prouidence
of
God
,
that
so
many
seuerall
Countries
,
Kingdomes
,
and
States
,
abandoning
the
abuses
of
the
Church
or
rather
Court
of
Rome
,
and
making
particular
Reformations
in
their
own
dominions
,
without
generall
meetings
and
consents
,
should
haue
no
more
,
nor
greater
differences
then
these
.
And
of
these
,
the
first
two
(
of
Christs
presence
in
the
Sacrament
,
and
of
the
communication
of
properties
of
the
diuinity
and
humanity
in
the
person
of
Christ
)
are
in
a
maner
all
one
,
and
reconciled
both
alike
:
Concerning
the
two
next
,
the
differences
among
the
Fathers
,
(
who
notwithstanding
still
continued
members
of
the
same
true
Catholik
Church
)
may
well
excuse
the
differences
among
the
Protestants
.
And
for
the
fifth
difference
,
concerning
Images
;
it
proued
no
difference
at
all
.
Both
sides
therin
fully
agreed
.
But
these
are
not
the
Tithe
of
the
differences
amongst
your
men
:
and
in
these
fiue
which
you
reckon
,
many
of
your
owne
men
differ
one
from
another
,
and
yet
with
you
are
good
Catholiks
.
Antiquus
.
Happily
I
might
insist
vpon
many
other
differences
among
you
,
if
I
carried
a
minde
rather
to
number
then
to
weigh
them
.
But
I
will
name
onely
one
more
:
the
great
and
scandalous
dissention
among
you
about
the
gouernment
of
your
Church
betwixt
the
Bishops
and
Formalists
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
Puritans
or
Separatists
on
the
other
side
.
Antiquissimus
.
Both
these
sides
agree
in
all
necessary
sauing
points
of
doctrine
.
But
in
this
very
point
of
gouernment
,
D.
Field
.
Appen
.
first
part
.
pag.
120.
first
pull
out
the
beame
out
of
your
owne
eyes
,
before
you
stare
vpon
our
motes
.
Some
of
your
Doctors
hold
that
the
Pope
is
aboue
Generall
Councels
:
some
that
he
is
not
.
Some
hold
that
the
pope
hath
the
vniuersality
of
all
Ecclesiasticall
Iurisdiction
in
himselfe
.
Others
hold
the
pope
to
be
onely
the
Prince
Bishop
in
order
and
honour
before
other
,
which
are
equall
in
commission
with
him
:
and
at
the
most
but
as
the
Duke
of
Venice
among
the
Senators
of
that
State
.
Some
hold
that
the
pope
may
erre
Iudicially
,
Others
that
the
pope
cannot
erre
Iudicially
.
Some
hold
the
pope
to
be
temporall
Lord
of
al
the
world
.
Others
hold
that
he
is
not
so
.
Some
hold
,
that
though
the
pope
be
not
temporall
Lord
of
the
world
,
yet
in
ordine
ad
spiritualia
,
he
may
dispose
of
the
Kingdome
of
the
world
.
Others
hold
that
the
pope
may
not
meddle
with
Princes
States
in
any
wise
.
§.
5.
Antiquus
.
The
differences
among
Protestants
you
say
are
not
great
,
but
I
am
sure
their
dissentions
are
great
,
bitter
,
scandalous
and
odious
,
while
they
write
most
virulent
inuectiues
one
against
another
,
&
damne
one
another
most
grieuously
for
their
different
doctrine
,
without
shew
of
any
touch
of
Christan
mortification
or
moderation
.
Antiquissimus
.
Those
that
do
so
are
much
to
blame
.
It
is
farre
from
mee
to
defend
them
.
Yet
you
know
sometimes
very
holy
and
well
mortified
men
,
may
happen
into
strange
contentions
euen
for
smal
matters
.
Saint
Paul
and
Barnabas
,
appointed
by
the
Holy
Ghost
to
ioyne
for
the
worke
of
the
ministry
in
planting
Churches
among
the
Gentiles
(
Acts
13.2
)
which
they
did
very
laboriously
,
cheerefully
,
&
with
good
successe
,
and
though
they
suffered
persecution
in
doing
it
,
yet
were
comfortably
deliuered
,
and
allwayes
found
God
(
who
had
sent
them
)
present
to
protect
and
blesse
them
:
and
afterwards
they
were
sent
by
the
Church
to
Ierusalem
to
the
Apostles
and
elders
,
Acts
15.1
,
2.
about
questions
that
troubled
the
Church
:
and
by
the
whole
Councell
of
Apostles
,
they
were
sent
againe
Iointly
to
the
Churches
of
Antioch
,
Syria
and
Cilicia
and
other
Nations
,
to
giue
them
notice
of
the
decrees
of
the
Councell
,
to
direct
and
confirme
the
brethren
:
now
hauing
deliuered
their
message
and
done
their
businesse
imposed
,
at
Antioch
,
and
were
so
to
go
forward
to
Syria
and
Cilicia
;
They
fell
to
contention
:
and
for
a
matter
of
no
great
moment
,
to
wit
,
Barnabas
would
haue
Iohn
to
goe
with
them
,
and
Paul
refused
him
:
the
contention
grew
so
sharp
,
that
they
parted
company
,
and
went
seuerall
wayes
.
See
how
flesh
and
blood
boyled
in
these
good
mens
hearts
!
Euen
in
those
mens
hearts
,
whom
God
had
made
speciall
choyce
of
,
and
Ioyned
them
together
for
his
most
especiall
and
extraordinary
workes
:
vpon
whom
the
Church
of
God
after
fasting
and
prayer
had
laid
their
hands
,
and
separated
them
to
goe
Ioyntly
together
about
that
holy
busines
;
who
had
power
to
doe
many
miracles
and
extraordinary
workes
:
Acts
15.
who
made
report
of
the
wonderfull
successe
which
God
gaue
them
in
conuerting
the
Gentiles
,
to
the
great
admiration
and
consolation
of
the
Apostles
:
whom
the
Apostles
sent
againe
with
their
decrees
to
the
Churches
:
euen
these
holy
men
,
fell
out
for
a
light
cause
and
parted
company
.
Haply
some
man
might
say
,
Are
these
to
be
accounted
truely
mortified
and
holy
men
,
who
were
carried
away
with
such
a
humor
of
pride
and
s●lfe
will
,
that
neither
of
them
would
yeeld
to
other
?
are
these
guided
by
the
spirit
of
God
?
the
spirit
of
peace
,
loue
,
concord
,
humility
?
are
these
fit
to
teach
others
,
that
cannot
ouerrule
their
owne
passions
?
or
haue
they
no
part
of
the
spirit
of
God
,
but
are
men
ouerborne
with
haughtinesse
wilfullnesse
,
stubbornesse
?
vnfit
for
men
of
this
profession
,
able
to
make
men
vtterly
distaste
and
abhorre
whatsoeuer
they
preach
?
Thus
would
some
men
gather
out
of
this
action
:
But
Saint
Paul
(
a
chosen
vessell
,
yet
still
an
earthen
vessel
,
who
knew
well
he
had
his
cracks
and
his
flawes
,
himselfe
gathereth
another
thing
:
(
2
cor.
4.6
.
2
Cor.
4.6
.
)
God
,
who
hath
commanded
the
light
to
shine
out
of
darknes
,
hath
shined
in
our
hearts
,
to
giue
the
light
of
the
knowledge
of
the
glory
of
God
in
the
face
of
Iesus
Chirst
:
But
we
haue
this
treasure
in
earthen
vessels
that
the
excellency
of
the
power
may
be
of
God
,
and
not
of
vs
.
Secondly
,
At
the
first
Councell
of
Nice
,
many
Churchmen
offred
vp
to
the
Emperor
Constantine
Bills
of
Complaint
one
against
another
,
Zozomen
.
hist.
lib.
1.
cap.
16.
which
the
Emperor
tooke
very
ill
,
and
said
this
was
worse
then
all
the
euils
that
the
Church
of
God
had
endured
,
that
it
shold
be
rent
with
contentions
and
contrary
opinions
of
her
owne
children
(
for
the
contrary
opinions
among
the
learned
at
that
time
,
and
their
dissentions
(
saith
the
Story
)
were
so
scandalous
,
that
many
were
thereby
alienated
from
embracing
Christian
Religion
)
But
Constantine
,
appointing
a
day
to
receiue
all
their
Bookes
of
complaints
,
when
it
came
hee
exhorted
them
to
vnity
and
concord
,
and
to
ioyne
hands
for
the
holy
worke
of
their
calling
,
and
in
one
great
fire
he
burned
all
their
Books
of
accusations
.
Matth.
11.29
.
1
Pet.
2.21
,
&c.
Thirdly
,
Meeknes
and
mildnes
is
an
excellent
vertue
in
all
Christians
,
and
especially
in
the
Ministers
of
God
,
Leaders
of
others
:
our
Sauiour
Christ
calls
vs
to
learne
it
of
himselfe
,
as
his
peculiar
vertue
.
But
yet
when
the
cause
is
Gods
,
and
not
our
owne
,
we
may
learne
also
euen
of
him
,
a
holy
zeale
and
earnestnesse
:
he
pronounced
many
woes
against
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
,
Read
Matth.
23.
ver.
13.
to
the
end
.
for
dishonouring
God
,
corrupting
his
Religion
,
misleading
the
people
,
and
abusing
them
:
he
called
them
hypocrits
,
damned
creatures
,
children
of
hell
,
fooles
and
blind
guides
,
painted
sepulchers
,
full
of
hypocrisie
and
iniquity
,
serpents
and
generations
of
vipers
.
Ioh.
8
44.
And
elsewhere
saith
to
the
Pharisies
and
other
Jewes
,
ye
are
of
your
Father
the
Deuill
,
and
the
lusts
of
your
Father
ye
will
do
&c.
Acts
8.20
,
23.
So
Saint
Peter
to
Simon
Magus
,
Thy
money
perish
with
thee
,
Thou
art
in
the
gall
of
bitternesse
,
and
in
the
bond
of
Iniquity
:
Act.
13.10
.
and
Saint
Paul
to
Elimas
(
who
went
about
to
turne
Sergius
Paulus
the
Deputy
from
the
faith
)
O
full
of
all
subtilty
and
all
mischiefe
,
thou
child
of
the
Deuill
,
thou
enemy
of
all
righteousnesse
&c.
Zeale
of
Gods
glory
is
not
onely
excusable
,
but
commendable
,
euen
when
it
is
mixed
with
Error
which
is
condemnable
:
Phil.
3.4
,
6.
for
so
Saint
Paul
reckons
it
among
the
things
wherin
he
might
glory
,
Concerning
Zeale
I
persecuted
the
Church
.
Bellar.
De
Rom.
pont.
lib
4.
cap.
7.
§.
&
per
hoc
respondetur
.
Fourthly
,
Bellarmine
somewhat
excuseth
Cyprian
,
though
(
sa
th
he
)
he
seemeth
to
haue
sinned
mortally
in
crossing
and
vexing
the
pope
,
being
in
the
right
,
himselfe
being
in
the
wrong
.
At
least
he
should
not
haue
written
such
reuiling
and
reproachfull
words
against
the
pope
(
Steuen
,
)
as
he
did
in
th●t
Epistle
to
Pompey
,
calling
the
pope
superbum
,
imperitum
,
caecae
ac
prauae
mentis
,
&c.
Proud
,
vnskillfull
,
of
a
blind
and
corrupt
mind
.
Yet
(
saith
Bellarmine
also
,
)
It
seemes
Cyprian
sinned
not
mortally
,
because
hee
sinned
onely
of
Ignorance
,
thinking
the
pope
(
perniciosè
errare
)
to
erre
,
dangerously
:
and
while
he
so
thought
,
hee
was
bound
(
in
conscience
)
not
to
obey
him
,
because
he
ought
not
to
do
against
his
conscience
Thus
saith
Bellarmine
.
Fiftly
the
question
of
Rebaptizing
such
as
were
baptized
by
Heretickes
,
See
D.
White
Way
digress
21.
Eu
ch.
hist.
lib.
7.
cap.
2.
&
seq.
bred
many
broyles
in
the
Church
betwixt
Saint
Cyprian
with
the
Councell
of
80
Bishops
of
Africke
,
and
also
the
Metropolitans
,
Dionysius
,
and
Firmilianus
,
with
most
of
the
Bishops
of
Egypt
,
Cappadocia
,
Galatia
,
and
Cilicia
,
on
the
one
part
:
and
the
Bishop
of
Rome
with
the
Westerne
Bishops
,
on
the
other
part
:
There
was
scarce
any
Church
or
Catholicke
Bishop
therein
which
was
not
entangled
in
this
discord
.
And
many
bitter
speeches
and
contumelious
actions
and
writings
passed
betweene
them
.
Sixtly
,
Eus●b
.
hist.
lib.
5.
cap.
21.
the
strife
betwixt
the
East
and
West
Churches
about
the
day
of
the
celebration
of
Easter
,
proceeded
so
farre
as
to
excommunications
.
The
Easterne
Churches
kept
Faster
day
the
14
day
of
the
first
Moone
in
March
after
the
vernall
Equinoctiall
,
though
it
hapned
on
the
weeke
day
,
by
tradition
from
Saint
John
and
Saint
Philip
,
Ibib.
cap.
22.
and
many
other
holy
men
and
Martyrs
,
liuing
and
dying
in
Asia
,
as
Bishop
Polycrates
wr●teth
.
But
in
diuers
Synods
held
,
1
in
Palestina
,
vnder
B.
Theophilu●
of
Caesarea
,
and
Bish.
Narcissus
of
Jerusalem
:
2
In
Rome
vn●er
pope
Victor
:
3
in
Pontus
vnder
Palmas
:
4
in
France
vnder
Irenaeus
:
5
In
Greece
and
other
places
It
was
ordered
that
Easter
should
be
kept
(
not
on
the
weeke
day
but
)
on
the
Sunday
after
the
14
day
.
And
Victor
,
Bishop
of
Rome
,
Ibid.
cap.
21.
Jbid.
cap.
23.
procee●ed
in
sin●
to
pronounce
all
the
Reueren●
Easterne
Bishops
that
kept
it
otherwise
,
excommunicated
:
and
inueighed
sore
against
them
by
letters
.
But
not
onely
they
,
but
the
Westerne
Bishops
also
,
disliked
Victors
doing
therein
:
yea
,
diss●aded
,
and
sharpely
reproue●
him
Especially
Jrenaeus
with
his
brethren
of
France
,
alle●●ging
that
for
such
like
differences
as
this
.
For
example
,
for
the
keeping
of
Lent
Fast
some
onely
one
day
,
See
the
Epistle
of
Irenaeus
in
Euseb.
History
,
ib.
some
two
,
some
more
,
some
forty
dayes
before
Easter
and
that
by
custome
of
long
time
before
that
Age
,
in
such
difference
of
fasting
they
kept
the
vnity
of
faith
,
and
peace
one
with
another
;
and
neuer
proceeded
to
hate
or
excommunicate
one
another
for
such
petty
differences
.
D.
Field
.
Appendix
1.
part
.
pag.
116.
Zozemen
.
lib
8.
cap.
15.
Socrat.
lib.
6.
cap.
13.
Seuenthly
,
Grieuous
were
the
differences
and
contentions
betwixt
Saint
Chrysostome
and
Epiphan●us
,
the
one
refusing
to
pray
with
the
other
;
the
one
accusing
the
other
of
manifest
breaches
of
the
Canons
;
the
one
cursing
the
other
,
and
praying
that
he
should
n●uer
die
a
Bishop
:
the
other
cursing
him
aga●ne
,
and
praying
that
he
should
neuer
returne
into
his
Countrey
aliue
.
B●th
which
came
to
passe
.
For
Chrysostome
was
cast
out
of
his
Bishopricke
,
and
dyed
in
banishment
.
And
Epiphanius
dyed
in
his
re●urne
homeward
.
Y●t
were
both
of
these
excellent
holy
and
Catholicke
Bishops
that
thus
contended
.
Eightly
,
And
beside
their
owne
contentions
,
the
taking
of
parts
with
them
drew
on
much
mischieife
.
Theophilus
Patriarke
,
of
Alexandria
ioyned
with
Epiphanius
against
Chrysostome
;
and
with
them
ioyned
the
other
Bishops
of
the
Prouinces
as
they
fancied
.
The
Empresse
was
set
against
Chrysostome
,
being
informed
that
he
had
made
a
Sermon
against
women
.
She
incensed
the
Emperour
by
whose
appointment
,
Theopilus
called
a
Counsell
of
Bishops
at
Chalcedon
,
whither
all
Chrysostom●s
enemies
resorted
,
and
there
pronounced
him
deposed
.
Cyrinus
,
Bishop
there
,
called
him
impious
arrogant
,
and
froward
From
thence
most
of
the
Bishops
went
to
Constantinople
but
none
of
the
Clergy
met
them
,
to
doe
them
honour
.
There
they
obiected
many
crimes
against
him
and
cited
him
to
answer
.
But
he
refused
to
come
,
excepting
against
them
as
his
enemies
,
and
appealing
to
a
generall
Councell
.
But
finally
they
condemned
him
for
obst●nacy
,
in
not
comming
vnto
them
,
and
depriued
him
of
his
Bishopricke
.
This
being
noysed
in
the
City
,
caused
a
great
sedition
multitudes
watching
about
the
Church
to
hinder
his
carrying
away
,
an●
cryed
out
,
his
cause
ought
to
be
heard
in
a
greater
Councell
of
Bishops
.
But
by
the
Emperours
command
and
practise
,
he
was
driuen
out
.
Notwithstanding
within
a
few
dayes
after
,
to
appeale
the
tumults
of
people
,
he
was
recalled
,
Socrates
lib.
6.
cap.
16.
placed
ag●ine
in
his
Bishopricke
restored
to
preaching
and
so
continued
a
while
:
but
not
without
tumults
wherein
many
were
wounded
,
and
many
killed
And
when
hee
was
banished
againe
,
the
Cathedrall
Church
at
Constantinople
,
with
the
Senate
h●use
,
were
set
on
fire
,
and
burned
to
the
ground
in
the
pursuit
of
reuenge
.
Baronius
beginning
the
story
of
this
contention
,
Baron
.
tomo
5.
anno
400.
nu.
51.
saith
thus
:
I
take
in
hand
a
great
and
lamentable
narration
,
of
strife
,
and
direfull
persecution
,
not
of
Gentiles
against
Christians
,
nor
heretickes
against
Catholickes
,
nor
of
wicked
men
against
good
and
iust
but
(
which
is
monstrous
and
prodigious
)
euen
of
Saints
and
holy
men
one
against
another
.
Ninthly
,
Socrates
lib.
7.
cap.
33.
D.
F●eld
church
.
lib
5
cap
33.
&
●p●end
.
1
part
.
pag
116
,
117
,
118.
&c
D
Hall
Columb●
Noe
,
pag.
44.
In
the
first
Councell
of
Ephesus
(
being
the
third
generall
Councell
)
there
arose
great
cont●ntions
b●twixt
Cyril
of
Alexan
ria
,
and
Iohn
Bishop
of
Antioch
,
two
Patriarkes
,
either
of
them
thundring
Anathematismes
again●t
other
,
and
depriuing
each
oth●r
of
their
Churches
.
Theodores
vnhappily
thrust
his
sickle
into
Iohns
haruest
,
against
whom
(
at
the
●nstigation
of
Euoptius
)
Cyrillus
grieuously
inueighed
.
Theodoret
accused
Cyrill
of
Apollinarisme
,
and
Cyrill
accused
Theodoret
of
N
storianisme
.
And
this
fury
spred
so
farre
,
that
it
drew
almost
the
Christian
world
into
sides
.
So
that
when
afterwards
Theodoret
would
haue
come
into
the
Chalcedon
Synod
,
the
Aegyptian
and
other
reuerend
Bishops
cryed
;
If
we
receiue
Theodoret
,
we
cast
out
Cyril
:
the
Canons
cast
out
Theodoret
God
abhorres
him
.
This
was
done
in
the
first
action
of
the
Chalcedon
Councell
,
and
againe
in
the
eight
action
,
the
Bishops
crying
out
openly
he
is
an
Hereticke
,
he
is
a
N●stori●n
,
away
with
the
Hereticke
.
Yet
when
the
matter
was
fully
knowen
,
and
that
Theodoret
had
willingly
subscribed
to
the
Orthodoxe
Creedes
,
and
to
Leo's
Epistles
;
The
whole
Syno●
cryed
with
one
v●yce
,
Theodoret
is
worthy
of
his
Ecclesiasticall
Sea
let
the
Church
receiue
her
Catholike
Pastor
.
Antiquus
.
Your
discourse
hath
●
t
me
into
a
mixture
of
griefe
and
●o●
:
Griefe
that
any
of
the
holy
,
ancient
Fathers
haue
held
any
errours
at
all
;
and
that
there
were
such
bitter
contentions
among
them
:
Ioy
,
that
seeing
there
were
such
,
they
are
not
hid
from
me
.
For
that
will
make
me
more
moderate
in
thinking
of
them
,
though
reuerently
as
holy
men
;
yet
still
as
men
,
subiect
to
humane
infirmities
;
and
not
in
all
things
to
make
their
sayings
rules
of
my
faith
,
or
their
doings
pat●ernes
of
my
life
:
but
altogether
to
make
the
most
holy
,
perfect
,
infallible
,
and
vnstained
word
of
God
,
the
guides
of
both
;
and
it
shall
make
me
also
more
wise
in
esteeming
men
now
liuing
,
reuerently
for
the
graces
of
God
which
I
see
in
them
notwithstanding
their
humane
fra●lties
,
such
as
I
perceiue
the
best
Saints
of
God
haue
had
.
But
yet
I
see
not
any
sufficient
rule
to
leade
mee
,
to
Iudge
how
you
can
challenge
the
Fathers
to
be
of
your
Religion
more
then
the
Romans
may
challenge
them
to
be
of
theirs
.
I
perceiue
well
,
they
diff●red
from
both
in
many
things
,
wherein
you
both
refuse
them
.
Antiquissimus
.
You
make
that
vse
of
my
discourse
that
I
wish
.
For
the
Rule
to
direct
your
iudgement
,
I
haue
pointed
at
it
often
:
and
now
I
will
briefely
and
as
fully
as
I
can
,
lay
it
open
vnto
you
.
CHAP.
5.
Of
the
succession
of
the
Protestants
Bishops
and
Ministers
from
the
Apostles
.
Section
1.
The
necessity
thereof
,
vrged
,
without
which
there
can
be
no
such
Church
.
2.
This
succession
is
clamourously
denyed
to
Protestants
.
3.
But
manifestly
proued
,
and
the
slanders
confuted
.
4.
Particularly
in
Cranmer
,
our
first
Archbishop
.
5.
Jn
other
Bishops
of
King
Henry
8
his
time
.
6.
And
of
Edward
6.
and
of
Queene
Maries
time
.
7.
And
of
Queene
Elizabeths
time
.
8.
The
false
reports
hereof
doe
alienate
many
from
the
Reformed
Religion
.
9.
A
proofe
of
the
sufficient
ordination
of
Ministers
in
forraigne
Reformed
Churches
.
10.
Which
is
further
confirmed
by
the
Doctrine
and
practise
of
the
Romish
.
Section
1.
Antiquus
.
ANother
principall
argument
,
to
proue
that
you
Protestants
haue
no
Church
at
all
:
because
you
haue
no
Priests
(
or
true
Ministers
)
sent
and
authorized
by
the
Lord
.
In
vrging
whereof
,
giue
me
leaue
somewhat
to
enlarge
my selfe
.
Antiquissimus
.
Say
what
you
will
.
I
hope
to
giue
you
a
sufficient
and
satisfactory
answer
.
Antiquus
.
First
,
there
can
be
no
Church
without
true
Ministers
to
teach
the
holy
Doctrine
,
to
performe
the
holy
seruice
of
God
,
and
to
minister
the
Sacraments
vnto
Gods
people
,
and
bring
them
to
saluation
.
[
](A17513-e110060-b)a
a
Ephes.
4.8
.
&c.
And
therefore
when
our
Sauiour
ascended
into
heauen
,
he
gaue
all
necessary
gifts
vnto
men
,
making
Apostles
,
Prophets
,
Euangelists
,
Pastors
,
Teachers
,
for
the
worke
of
the
Ministery
,
gathering
and
perfecting
of
the
Saints
,
and
edifying
of
the
Church
,
to
continue
(
by
succession
)
to
the
end
of
the
world
[
](A17513-e110070-b)b
b
Jb.
verse
13.
.
That
all
might
be
kept
from
errour
,
and
vnited
in
the
Truth
.
These
are
the
Lords
Ambassadors
[
](A17513-e110100-b)c
c
2
Cor.
5.18
,
19
,
20.
,
planters
,
waterers
,
husbandmen
,
builders
;
yea
,
co-adjutors
,
and
workers-together-with
God
[
](A17513-e110110-b)d
d
1
Cor
3.6
,
9
.
Secondly
,
therefore
these
Ministers
must
be
furnished
by
the
Lord
with
two
things
:
1
With
authority
to
meddle
with
this
holy
seruice
:
2
with
power
effectually
to
performe
those
ancient
acts
of
gracious
efficacy
belonging
to
their
office
(
as
teaching
of
true
sauing
doctrine
forgiuing
of
sinnes
,
and
administring
the
admirable
holy
Sacraments
)
which
no
man
of
any
other
ranke
can
doe
,
and
which
they
onely
can
doe
who
are
sent
of
God
,
and
furnished
with
his
authority
and
power
,
and
with
whom
God
effectually
worketh
.
To
which
end
the
Sacrament
of
Order
,
giuen
to
Priests
by
the
hands
of
Gods
officers
,
imprints
a
Character
in
the
Receiuer
,
[
](A17513-e110140-b)e
e
Bellar.
de
sacram
.
in
genere
lib.
2.
cap.
19.
§
propositio
.
sexta
&
§
prop.
tertia
in
sine
.
that
wheresoeuer
it
is
,
God
is
present
,
[
](A17513-e110170-b)*
*
By
Couenant
or
promise
.
ex
pacto
,
and
concurreth
to
the
producing
of
supernaturall
effects
,
which
he
doth
not
,
where
his
Character
is
wanting
.
Therefore
when
Christ
sent
his
Apostles
with
this
Commission
,
As
my
Father
sent
mee
,
euen
so
send
J
you
[
](A17513-e110200-b)f
f
Ioh.
20.21
,
&c.
:
He
breathed
on
them
and
said
,
Receiue
yee
the
Holy
Ghost
,
whose
sinnes
soeuer
yee
remit
,
they
are
remitted
vnto
them
:
and
whose
soeuer
sinnes
yee
retaine
,
they
are
retained
.
Where
he
gaue
them
both
Commission
and
power
to
performe
it
.
And
in
the
end
of
Saint
Matthewes
Gospell
[
](A17513-e110240-b)g
g
Matth.
28
,
18
,
19
,
20.
,
first
mentioning
his
vnbounded
power
both
in
heauen
and
earth
:
he
sends
his
Apostles
to
teach
,
and
bring
the
world
into
his
subiection
:
adding
,
that
he
would
be
with
them
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
to
wit
,
with
their
persons
while
they
liue
and
with
their
successors
while
the
world
lasteth
,
with
his
power
and
effectuall
working
with
them
.
So
that
Christ
must
send
,
and
he
must
furnish
with
gifts
and
power
.
And
no
man
taketh
to
himselfe
this
office
or
honour
,
but
he
that
is
called
of
God
as
was
Aaron
[
](A17513-e110270-b)h
h
Heb.
5.4
.
.
Thirdly
then
,
As
the
Father
sent
the
Sonne
,
and
the
Sonne
his
Apostles
[
](A17513-e110300-b)i
i
Ioh
20.21
.
:
so
the
Apostles
[
](A17513-e110310-b)k
k
Bellar.
De
notis
ecclesiae
lib.
4.
cap.
8.
afterwards
chose
and
ordained
other
Bishops
,
and
gaue
them
the
like
power
to
ordaine
others
both
Bishops
and
inferiour
Priests
and
Deacons
,
as
Timothy
at
Ephesus
,
Titus
in
Creet
[
](A17513-e110370-b)l
l
As
appeareth
by
the
Epistles
to
Tim
&
Tit.
.
By
this
meanes
all
true
Bishops
and
Priests
haue
their
succession
and
ordination
from
hand
to
hand
from
the
very
Apostles
.
And
none
are
to
be
accounted
true
Bishops
,
that
were
not
ordained
by
the
imposition
of
hands
of
former
true
Bishops
,
and
they
by
other
former
,
and
so
vpwards
ascending
to
the
very
Apostles
,
&
to
Christ
Iesus
,
from
whom
they
must
deriue
their
authority
and
power
for
all
workes
of
the
Ministery
.
Therefore
Saint
Ierom
saith
[
](A17513-e110400-b)m
m
Hiero●ym
.
contra
Luciferianos
Ecclesia
non
est
qua
non
habet
sacerdotem
.
,
It
can
bee
no
Church
that
hath
no
Ministery
.
And
Saint
Cyprian
,
that
the
Church
is
nothing
else
but
[
](A17513-e110420-b)n
n
Cypr.
Plebs
Episcopo
adunata
.
lib.
4.
ep.
10.
citat
.
à
Possevino
.
bibl.
select
.
lib.
6.
cap.
31.
ad
interrog.
4.
&
D.
Field
.
Church
.
lib.
3.
cap.
39.
People
vnited
to
the
Bishop
.
And
Tertullian
further
,
[
](A17513-e110510-b)o
o
Tertull.
lib.
De
praescript
.
Bellar.
quo
supra
.
Let
Heretickes
shew
the
originall
of
their
Churches
,
and
runne
ouer
the
order
of
their
Bishops
,
comming
downe
by
succession
from
the
beginning
so
that
their
first
Bishop
had
some
Apostle
or
Apostolicke
man
for
his
author
and
Predecessor
.
For
thus
the
Church
of
the
Romans
reckons
Clement
,
ordained
by
Saint
Peter
.
And
Saint
Cyprian
saith
[
](A17513-e110570-b)p
p
Cypr.
lib.
1.
ep.
4.
ad
Magnum
.
Nouatianus
is
not
in
the
Church
,
neither
can
bee
accounted
a
Bishop
,
who
contemning
the
Apostolicke
tradition
,
succeedeth
no
man
,
but
is
ordained
of
himselfe
.
The
like
haue
many
other
Fathers
alleadged
by
Bellarmine
[
](A17513-e110620-b)q
q
Bellar.
quo
supra
.
.
And
by
the
Canons
of
the
Apostles
,
and
many
ancient
Councels
[
](A17513-e110630-b)r
r
So
Bellarm.
sheweth
l●o
.
citato
.
&
D.
Field
.
lib.
3.
cap.
39.
&
lib.
5
cap.
36.
.
A
Bishop
must
receiue
his
Consecration
by
three
Bishops
at
the
least
which
were
formerly
consecrated
in
like
manner
.
And
all
inferious
Ministers
must
receiue
orders
of
such
a
Bishop
,
or
else
they
are
not
Canonicall
,
Lawfull
,
nor
to
be
receiued
.
They
that
come
in
other
wayes
then
by
this
doore
,
are
theeues
and
robbers
[
](A17513-e110700-b)s
s
Iohn
10.8.9
,
10.
.
All
this
(
describing
,
and
prouing
the
nature
,
succession
and
ordination
of
true
Bishops
and
inferiour
Ministers
)
is
the
first
proposition
,
or
major
of
my
Argument
.
Then
comes
my
Assumption
,
or
minor
proposition
,
thus
:
But
the
Protestant
Ministers
are
not
such
:
1
Kings
20.11
(
namely
,
their
Bishops
were
not
consecrated
by
three
Bishops
,
so
formerly
consecrated
as
abouesaid
:
neither
did
their
inferiour
Ministers
receiue
their
orders
from
true
Bishops
.
)
The
conclusion
will
necessarily
follow
:
Ergo
the
Protestant
Ministers
are
no
true
Ministers
of
the
true
Church
.
And
consequently
they
haue
no
true
Church
among
them
.
An
argument
inuinsible
,
vnanswerable
.
Sect.
2.
Antiquissimus
.
Good
Sir
,
triumph
not
before
the
victory
:
let
not
him
that
putteth
on
his
harnesse
,
boast
himselfe
,
as
hee
that
putteth
it
off
.
It
is
your
mens
fashion
first
to
confirme
that
with
glorious
words
and
arguments
,
which
we
sticke
not
at
(
as
you
haue
done
your
Major
)
to
make
the
world
beleeue
(
it
seemes
)
that
we
denyed
all
that
which
you
so
busily
and
so
brauely
proue
,
and
so
to
make
vs
odious
.
And
your
other
fashion
is
as
ill
,
to
leaue
the
maine
matter
in
controuersie
,
vtterly
vnproued
(
as
here
your
Minor
)
thinking
to
carry
it
away
with
out
facing
,
and
great
words
.
This
is
a
charming
and
bewitching
of
the
credulous
world
without
all
truth
and
honesty
;
As
I
shall
make
it
plainly
appeare
.
For
why
else
doe
your
Rabbins
so
generally
declaime
against
vs
and
neuer
proue
it
?
Your
[
](A17513-e110820-b)1
1
Bristow
,
Motiue
21.
Bristow
,
[
](A17513-e110850-b)2
2
Harding
,
confut
.
Apol.
part.
2.
cap
5.
Harding
,
[
](A17513-e110890-b)3
3
Sanders
de
schis
.
lib.
3.
pag.
299.
Sanders
,
[
](A17513-e110930-b)4
4
Howlet
bri●fe
discours●…ason
7.
Howlet
,
[
](A17513-e110960-b)5
5
Card.
Allen.
with
Rhemists
,
Annot
in
Rom.
10.15
.
Allen
,
with
his
Rhemists
,
[
](A17513-e111010-b)6
6
D.
Stapleton
princ
.
doctr.
l.
13.
cap.
6.
Stapleton
,
[
](A17513-e111050-b)7
7
Doctor
Kellison
Reply
to
D.
Sutclif
.
p.
31.
Kellison
,
[
](A17513-e111090-b)8
8
Will
.
Rainolds
Calvino-Turr
.
l.
4.
c
15.
p.
975.
William
Rainolds
,
[
](A17513-e111140-b)9
9
The
Cath.
Priests
in
their
supplication
to
K.
Iames
,
anno
1604.
The
number
of
Catholicke
Priests
,
[
](A17513-e111160-b)10
10
Bellar.
eccles.
milit.
lib.
4.
c.
8.
Bellarmine
,
[
](A17513-e111200-b)11
11
Posnanienses
assert
.
de
Christi
in
terris
ecclesia
.
thes.
60.
Posnanienses
,
[
](A17513-e111230-b)12
12
Gregorius
de
Valentia
tom.
4.
disp.
9.
q.
3.
punct.
2.
Valentianus
,
[
](A17513-e111290-b)13
13
Turrian
de
Iure
ordinand
.
lib.
2.
c.
3.
The
like
hath
Turrianus
,
[
](A17513-e111330-b)14
14
Mattheus
Lanoius
,
and
Lanoius
,
[
](A17513-e111360-b)15
15
D.
Tyreus
cited
by
Schaltingiu●●ib
.
cathol
.
t.
4.
pag.
33.
The
words
of
these
●uthors
you
may
see
in
the
booke
of
Mr.
Francis
Mason
.
lib.
1.
cap.
2.
Tyreus
?
and
other
not
worth
the
reckning
without
measure
or
end
.
Why
doe
they
so
bitterly
inueigh
against
our
Bishops
and
Ministers
(
leauing
their
Doctrine
and
discrediting
their
calling
,
to
make
people
forsake
them
)
as
men
vnsent
,
vncalled
,
vnconsecrated
,
without
successiion
ordination
or
iurisdiction
,
yea
calling
them
false
prophets
,
inuaders
,
vsurpers
,
and
other
Apostataes
from
the
Church
or
Rome
or
mere
Laymen
:
but
neither
true
Bishops
nor
Ministers
at
any
hand
.
Which
they
onely
say
,
and
repeat
,
and
affirme
with
great
vehemency
,
but
neuer
proue
.
Sect.
3.
Antiquus
.
Yes
,
they
proue
it
too
.
[
](A17513-e111480-b)*
*
Christ
.
a
Sacrobosco
de
Invost
.
Christi
eccl.
cap.
4.
Sacroboscus
reports
the
story
of
the
Consecration
of
the
Bishop
Iewell
,
Sands
,
Scory
,
Horne
,
Grindal
,
and
others
,
who
met
at
a
Tauerne
or
Inne
in
Cheapside
(
called
the
Horse-head
)
in
the
beginning
of
Queene
Elizabeths
raigne
:
&
being
disappointed
of
the
Catholicke
Bishop
of
Landaffe
,
who
should
there
haue
beene
to
consecrate
them
:
some
of
them
imposed
hands
vpon
Scory
,
&
he
vpon
the
rest
:
and
so
were
sons
made
without
a
father
,
and
the
father
procreated
by
the
sons
.
Thus
saith
Sacroboscus
adding
that
one
Thomas
Neal
,
Hebrew
Lecturer
at
Oxford
,
(
who
was
present
)
told
this
to
his
old
confessors
and
they
told
it
to
Sacroboscus
,
and
that
afterward
it
was
enacted
in
Parliament
,
that
these
men
should
bee
accounted
lawfull
Bishops
.
The
same
story
is
also
reported
in
a
Preface
to
a
Catholicke
booke
called
.
A
discussion
,
numb.
135.
citing
Sacraboscus
for
it
.
And
thus
(
saith
that
Preface
)
they
vsed
the
like
Art
that
the
Lollards
once
did
in
another
matter
,
who
being
desirous
to
eate
flesh
on
Good
Fryday
,
and
yet
fearing
the
penalty
of
the
Lawes
,
tooke
a
Pig
,
and
diuing
it
vnder
the
water
,
said
,
Down
Pig
,
and
vp
Pike
:
and
then
after
constantly
auouched
that
they
had
eaten
no
flesh
but
fish
.
So
these
caused
him
who
kneeled
downe
Iohn
Iewell
,
to
rise
vp
Bishop
of
Sali●bury
:
and
him
that
was
Robert
Horne
before
,
to
rise
vp
Bishop
of
Winchester
:
and
so
forth
with
all
the
rest
.
Antiquissimus
.
I
wonder
that
men
of
any
foreheads
are
not
ashamed
to
vent
such
fantasticall
and
false
tales
,
which
are
confuted
fully
by
the
publike
Records
and
Registers
of
those
times
.
Bishop
Iewell
published
his
answer
to
Hardings
obiections
,
threescore
yeeres
agone
(
Anno
Dom.
1567.
)
wherein
he
plainely
sheweth
[
](A17513-e111740-b)f
f
Jewels
Defence
of
the
Apology
2.
part
.
cap.
5
,
printed
anno
Dom.
1567.
that
himselfe
and
all
our
other
Bishops
succeeded
the
Bishops
that
had
beene
before
them
,
and
were
elected
,
consecrated
and
confirmed
,
as
they
were
.
So
that
your
learned
men
haue
had
time
enough
to
read
,
search
,
consider
,
and
confute
,
or
be
satisfied
:
and
not
still
thus
wickedly
to
proclaime
to
the
world
such
falsities
.
And
Master
Francis
Mason
hath
done
it
more
thorowly
in
a
compleat
Treatise
[
](A17513-e111790-b)g
g
Of
the
consecration
of
the
Bishops
in
England
:
and
ordination
of
Priests
and
Deacons
.
Fiue
bookes
printed
Anno
Dom.
1613.
Ex
Register
.
Park
.
1.
fol.
18.
&
fol.
39.
(
printed
anno
Don
.
1613.
)
who
sheweth
out
of
the
Register
books
of
the
Archbishops
of
those
times
,
among
all
other
,
the
Consecrations
of
these
Bishops
whom
your
Catholicke
scoffers
thus
depraue
.
1
B.
Scory
was
consecrated
August
30.
anno
1551.
in
the
time
of
Edw.
6
by
Archbishop
Cranmer
,
Nicholas
London
,
and
Iohn
Bedford
.
2
3
B
B.
Grindall
and
Sauds
were
consecrated
both
vpon
one
day
,
the
21
of
December
,
anno
1559.
being
the
Sabboth
day
,
and
in
the
forenoone
,
in
the
Chappell
at
Lambehith
:
by
Matthew
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
William
Cicester
,
Iohn
Hereford
,
and
John
Bedford
,
Master
Alexander
Nowell
,
the
Archbishops
Chaplein
,
then
preaching
vpon
this
Text
,
Acts
20.28
.
Take
heed
to
your selues
and
to
all
the
flocke
whereof
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
made
you
ouerseers
:
and
a
Communion
reuerently
administred
by
the
Archbishop
.
4
B.
Iewell
was
consecrated
,
Ian.
21.
1559.
being
the
Sabboth
day
,
in
the
forenoone
,
in
the
Chappell
of
Lambehith
:
by
Matthew
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
Edmund
Grindal
,
Ib.
fol.
46.
Bishop
of
London
,
Richard
Gox
,
Bishop
of
Ely
,
and
Iohn
Hodskius
,
Bishop
of
Bedford
:
with
Common
prayers
,
Communion
,
&
a
Sermon
preached
by
Master
Andrew
Pierson
,
the
Archbishops
Chaplein
,
vpon
this
Text
,
Matt.
5.16
.
Let
your
light
so
shine
before
men
,
that
they
may
see
your
good
workes
,
and
glorifie
your
Father
which
is
in
Heauen
.
Ib.
fol.
88.
5
B.
Horne
was
consecrated
,
Febr.
16.
1560.
being
the
Sabboth
day
,
in
the
forenoone
,
in
the
Chappell
at
Lambehith
,
in
all
respects
as
the
former
,
by
Matthew
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
Thomas
Bishop
of
Saint
Dauids
,
See
also
Annals
of
Q.
Elizabeth
,
Engl.
Darcy
.
pag.
32.
Edmund
,
Bishop
of
London
,
&
Thomas
B.
of
Couentry
and
Liechfield
,
which
I
doe
thus
punctually
relate
,
that
the
world
may
be
satisfied
thorowly
,
and
wonder
at
the
impudency
of
these
forgers
of
lies
,
and
at
the
folly
of
their
beleeuers
.
Antiq.
I
doubted
alwayes
of
that
vnlikely
tale
of
the
Consecration
of
the
Nags-head
,
depending
onely
vpon
the
report
of
one
sole
witnesse
,
Thomas
Neal
,
an
obscure
man
,
and
telling
it
in
darkenesse
:
and
now
I
am
fully
resolued
out
of
publicke
Records
by
you
alledged
,
easie
to
be
sought
and
scarched
,
that
it
is
vtterly
false
.
But
if
it
be
granted
that
all
these
Bishops
mentioned
in
that
tale
,
were
orderly
consecrated
by
3
Bishops
at
the
least
,
according
to
the
Canons
:
how
may
it
appeare
that
those
other
Bishops
which
consecrated
them
,
were
themselues
true
Bishops
?
Shew
me
how
your
first
Reforming
Bishops
(
as
you
call
them
)
which
vpon
the
banishing
of
the
Popes
authority
by
K.
H
8
consecrated
the
fallowing
Bishops
)
were
consecrated
themselues
by
lawfull
Bishops
their
Predecessors
,
and
then
you
say
something
.
All
this
out
of
Mr.
Mason
lib.
2.
cap.
7.
&
Antiq.
Brit.
pag.
321
,
322.
&
Act.
&
Mon.
Sect.
4.
Antiquissimus
.
Our
first
reformed
Bishop
was
Thomas
Cranmer
:
who
had
beene
sent
before
by
King
Henry
to
the
Pope
with
other
Ambassadours
,
who
deliuered
to
the
Pope
a
booke
of
his
own
writing
wherin
he
proued
by
●criptures
,
Fathers
and
Councels
,
that
no
mortall
man
had
power
to
giue
a
dispensation
for
a
man
to
marry
h●s
brothers
wife
:
and
told
the
Pope
they
had
brought
also
other
learned
men
out
of
England
,
which
were
ready
by
dispensation
to
maintaine
it
.
The
Pope
promised
sundry
times
a
day
of
disputation
:
but
after
many
delayes
,
giuing
them
good
entertainement
,
he
made
Cranmer
his
●enitentiary
,
and
dismissed
them
.
Then
the
rest
returning
,
Cranmer
was
sent
by
the
Kings
appointment
Embassadour
into
Germany
to
the
Emperour
,
where
hee
drew
many
to
his
side
and
among
the
rest
,
Cornelius
Agrippa
.
While
hee
was
in
Germany
;
Archbishop
Warhan
dyed
:
and
the
K.
sent
for
Cranmer
,
to
make
him
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
:
who
delayed
his
returne
,
partly
for
businesse
,
and
partly
for
conscience
and
feare
that
he
should
be
vrged
to
receiue
the
Bishopricke
as
from
the
Popes
Donation
,
when
the
right
or
Donation
was
in
the
King
;
As
he
plainely
told
the
King
after
his
comming
home
.
But
yet
the
matter
was
so
handled
,
that
both
with
the
Kings
and
the
popes
consent
,
Cranmer
was
made
Archbishop
.
There
are
many
letters
from
the
pope
,
so●●
to
the
King
,
some
to
Cranmer
,
in
fauour
of
Cranmer
,
recorded
in
the
Register
of
Cranmer
,
fol.
1
,
2
,
3.
and
related
in
Master
Masons
Booke
,
lib.
2.
cap
6.
Whereof
one
for
his
Consecration
runnes
thus
:
Clement
,
Bishop
〈◊〉
our
welbeloued
sonne
,
Thomas
,
elect
of
Canterbuty
;
We●
grant
he
e●c●
to
thee
,
that
thou
m●●st
●●●eiue
the
gift
of
Consecration
of
whatsoeuer
Catholicke
Prelate
thou
wilt
,
so
he
enioy
the
fauor
and
communion
of
the
Apostolicke
See
,
two
or
three
Bishops
enioying
the
like
fauour
and
communion
being
sent
for
,
and
assisting
him
in
this
businesse
,
Dat.
Bouon
.
1532.
Pontificatus
numeri
decimo
.
And
he
was
accordingly
consecrated
,
March
,
30.
1533
(
24.
H.
8.
)
by
three
Bishops
,
to
his
Lincolne
,
John
Exon
,
H●y●ry
Assaph
.
I
hope
there
can
be
no
quarrell
picked
against
this
Consecration
.
The
most
busie-headed
Iesuite
of
our
times
,
Robert
Parsons
,
acknowledgeth
Cranmer
a
true
Bishop
,
in
his
three
Conuersions
,
part.
3.
pag.
340.
Antiquus
.
But
did
not
Cranmer
take
the
oath
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
at
his
Consecration
,
as
his
predcessors
had
done
,
and
afterwards
brake
it
?
Sanders
de
schis
.
lib.
1
cap.
58.
Mason
lib.
2.
cap.
7.
Ex
Regist.
Cran.
fol.
4.
b.
Antiquissimus
.
Indeed
your
D.
Sanders
so
slanders
him
:
as
if
he
had
taken
it
simply
and
absolutely
:
which
he
did
not
,
but
with
a
protestation
often
made
and
repeat●d
plainly
and
publikely
,
first
in
the
Chapter-house
:
secondly
,
kneeling
before
the
high
Altar
,
in
the
hearing
of
the
Bishops
and
people
at
his
consecration
:
thirdly
,
in
the
very
same
place
,
and
in
the
very
same
words
,
when
by
Commission
from
the
Pope
,
they
deliuered
him
the
Pall.
The
summe
of
the
protestation
was
this
.
That
hee
intended
not
to
binde
himselfe
to
any
thing
which
was
contrary
to
the
Law
of
God
,
or
contrary
to
the
King
or
Common
,
wealth
of
England
,
or
the
Lawes
and
prerogatiues
of
the
s●me
,
nor
to
restraine
his
owne
liberty
to
speake
,
consult
,
or
consent
,
in
all
and
euery
thing
concerning
the
Reformation
of
Christian
Religion
,
the
Gouernment
of
the
Church
of
England
,
and
the
prerogat●ue
of
the
Crowne
,
or
the
commodity
of
the
Common-wealth
.
And
euery
where
to
execute
and
reforme
such
things
,
which
he
should
thinke
fit
to
be
reformed
in
the
Church
of
England
.
And
according
to
this
interpretation
,
and
this
sense
,
and
no
otherwise
,
he
professed
and
protested
,
that
hee
would
take
the
oath
.
Sect.
5.
Antiquus
.
Well
,
I
am
satisfied
for
Cranmer
.
What
say
you
to
the
rest
of
that
time
?
for
he
alone
could
not
consecrate
.
Antiquissimus
.
I
say
first
,
the
Bishops
in
King
Henries
time
which
had
beene
consecrated
before
the
renouncing
of
the
popes
authority
,
lost
not
their
power
of
consecrating
afterwards
.
For
their
Character
is
indeleble
,
and
cannot
bee
nullified
by
schisme
,
heresie
,
or
censure
of
the
Church
:
being
a
thing
imprinted
in
the
soule
by
God
,
and
not
by
Man
:
as
the
Councels
[
](A17513-e113080-b)h
h
Concil.
of
Florence
&
Trent
.
cited
by
Bellar.
De
Sacram
.
in
genere
lib.
2.
cap.
19.
and
your
owne
Doctors
[
](A17513-e113130-b)i
i
Bellarmine
in
the
same
chapter
,
&
De
Rom.
pont.
lib.
4.
c.
10.
§
Respondeo
.
falsissimum
esse
in
fine
.
he
saith
,
Quis
ignorat
Catholicorum
,
baptizatos
ab
Haereticis
verè
esse
baptizatos
?
&
similiter
ordinatos
vere
esse
ordinatos
,
quando
ordinator
vere
episcopus
fuerat
,
adhuc
erat
saltem
quantum
ad
Characterem
.
teach
.
Secondly
,
I
say
,
that
by
the
Statutes
made
in
the
25
yeare
of
King
Henry
8
,
it
was
ordained
that
euery
Bishop
should
be
consecrated
by
three
former
Bishops
,
and
with
all
due
ceremonies
.
And
this
is
acknowledged
by
your
[
](A17513-e113200-b)k
k
De
schis
.
lib.
3
pag.
296.
D.
Sanders
:
and
was
duly
performed
in
all
Consecrations
:
as
of
Cranmer
of
Canterbury
,
1533.
Lee
of
Liechfield
,
1534.
Browne
Archbishop
of
Dublin
,
1535.
Wharton
of
Assaph
,
1536.
Holgate
of
Landaffe
,
1537.
Holbecke
of
Bristow
,
1537.
Thurlby
of
Westminster
,
1540.
Wakeman
of
Glocester
,
1541.
Bucklsy
of
Bangor
,
1541.
Bush
of
Bristow
,
1542.
Kitchin
of
Landaffe
,
1545.
Euery
one
consecrated
by
three
Bishops
,
at
the
least
,
and
with
all
due
ceremonies
.
So
that
of
King
Henries
time
(
both
by
the
statute
De
jure
,
and
by
Records
De
facto
)
you
may
be
fully
resolued
,
that
(
according
to
your
owne
rules
)
all
were
true
Bishops
that
were
consecrated
either
before
or
after
the
schisme
(
as
you
call
it
.
)
and
so
they
were
acknowledged
that
liued
still
in
Queene
Maries
time
,
they
that
had
beene
thus
consecrated
in
King
Henries
time
,
were
acknowledged
(
I
say
)
by
all
your
Catholickes
,
and
by
the
Pope
himselfe
,
to
be
rightly
consecrated
neither
needed
they
any
new
consecration
,
as
B.
Bouer
,
Bishop
Thurlby
,
and
Cardinall
Pole
.
But
Thurlby
made
Bishop
of
Westminster
in
King
Henries
time
,
was
translated
to
Norwich
by
King
Edward
,
and
to
Ely
by
Queene
Mary
and
made
of
her
priuy
Councell
.
And
Anthony
Kitchin
made
Bishop
of
Landaffa
,
in
King
Henries
time
,
so
continued
in
King
Edward
and
Queene
Maries
time
,
and
till
his
death
in
the
fift
yeare
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
without
any
new
orders
or
consecration
,
the
first
being
sufficient
,
and
in
all
times
vndoubted
.
Also
Reginal
Poole
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
Thomas
Watson
,
Dauid
Pole
,
Iohn
Christoferson
,
made
Bishops
in
Queene
Maries
time
,
deriued
their
Consecration
from
Bishops
which
were
made
in
the
time
of
the
pretended
schisme
,
and
some
of
them
from
Cranmer
himselfe
.
Now
then
if
you
allow
them
for
Canonicall
,
you
must
allow
their
consecrators
also
to
be
Canonicall
.
Sect.
6.
King
Henries
Bishops
then
being
thus
cleared
come
we
to
King
Edwards
time
,
wherin
,
the
Bishops
formerly
made
and
then
continuing
are
cleared
also
to
bee
truely
Consecrated
:
and
the
Priests
also
formerly
made
,
and
continuing
in
King
Edwards
time
must
be
acknowledged
to
be
rightly
ordered
,
and
therefore
to
be
capable
of
consecration
to
be
made
Bishops
,
as
were
Ridley
,
Hooper
,
Ferrar.
These
therefore
being
consecrated
by
three
Bishops
became
true
Canonicall
Bishops
and
so
were
all
throughout
King
Edwards
dayes
,
as
appeareth
both
by
your
Doctor
Sanders
confession
[
](A17513-e113800-b)l
l
Sanders
de
schism
.
lib.
3.
pag.
297.
.
And
by
our
publicke
Records
or
Registers
[
](A17513-e113830-b)m
m
Extracted
&
published
in
Mr.
Masons
booke
.
.
Ridley
,
1547.
Ferrar
1549.
Hooper
1550.
Poynet
,
1550.
Scory
and
Couerdale
,
1551.
In
whose
consecrations
good
and
fit
prayers
were
vsed
,
and
all
necessary
ceremonies
,
as
of
imposition
of
hands
,
&c.
Auoyding
onely
vnnecessary
,
superfluous
&
superstitions
Ceremonies
(
as
we
call
them
)
which
your
owne
men
confesse
to
be
accidentall
things
onely
,
and
not
touching
the
essence
of
orders
:
without
which
orders
may
well
stand
and
be
prefect
enough
.
Of
Queene
Maries
time
you
make
no
doubt
:
all
was
according
to
your
minde
:
all
the
Bishops
and
Priests
were
true
and
Canonicall
:
and
might
well
deliuer
the
like
to
posterity
:
I
speake
this
ex
concessis
.
And
of
Queene
Elizabeths
time
you
haue
as
little
reason
to
doubt
.
Sect.
7.
Antiq.
Yes
,
for
in
the
very
beginning
of
Queene
Elizabeths
time
,
some
Bishops
were
depriued
,
See
Arn●ls
of
Elizabeth
Engglish
Dar●●
pag.
32.
and
the
rest
denyed
to
consecrate
new
ones
.
So
that
for
the
consecration
of
D.
Parker
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
there
could
not
be
found
Bishops
to
do
it
,
D.
Sanders
saith
you
had
neither
3
nor
2
Bishps
to
do
it
:
D.
Kellison
saith
you
could
finde
none
.
Antiquissimus
.
This
is
a
shameles
vntruth
.
For
when
the
Deane
and
Chapter
had
elected
D.
Parker
for
their
Archbishops
according
to
the
ancient
and
inuiolated
custome
of
the
Church
(
as
the
Record
[
](A17513-e114110-b)n
n
Register
Mat.
Parker
.
saith
)
the
Queene
sent
her
letters
Patents
to
seuen
Bishops
,
giuing
commission
that
they
,
or
at
least
foure
of
them
should
consecrate
him
,
&c
And
foure
of
them
did
it
accordingly
the
17
of
December
1559.
To
wit
William
Barlow
,
and
Iohn
Hodgskins
both
made
Bishops
in
King
Henries
Dayes
,
and
John
Scory
,
and
Miles
Couerdale
,
made
Bishops
in
King
Edwards
dayes
.
Antiq.
There
may
be
some
doubt
whether
these
were
Bishops
or
no
,
because
they
fled
and
left
their
Bishoprickes
in
Queene
Maries
dayes
,
and
other
Bishops
were
placed
in
their
roomes
.
Antiquissimus
.
These
prelats
did
but
as
Athanasius
and
many
other
holy
Bishops
did
in
the
dangerous
times
of
the
domineering
Arrians
,
Matth.
10.
●3
.
who
according
to
Christs
precept
fled
to
saue
their
liues
and
reserue
their
gifts
to
better
times
.
But
as
Athanasius
and
those
ot●er
Bishops
,
were
still
accounted
the
true
Bishops
:
and
those
that
were
set
vp
in
their
roomes
were
accounted
vsurpers
,
and
put
downe
,
when
those
better
times
came
,
and
the
other
true
Bishops
restored
to
their
places
:
so
at
the
comming
of
Elizabeths
happy
times
,
these
Bishops
that
fled
were
recalled
returned
,
and
restored
to
their
former
places
:
or
preferred
to
other
.
Now
except
you
will
condemne
that
most
worthy
Athanasius
(
and
the
other
)
for
no
Bishops
in
the
time
of
their
exile
,
when
others
had
their
places
:
you
cannot
reiect
these
worthy
men
as
no
Bishops
,
their
case
being
the
same
with
those
ancient
Bishops
.
And
of
all
other
,
you
should
least
quarrell
at
these
things
.
For
you
know
there
are
many
in
your
Roman
Church
,
both
Bishops
and
Priests
,
which
haue
no
particular
places
,
Bishoprickes
or
Benefices
,
and
yet
you
account
them
true
Bishops
and
Priests
.
Such
was
Olaus
Magnus
,
Archiepiscopus
Vpsalensis
[
](A17513-e114320-b)o
o
Gentil
.
in
Examine
.
:
and
blind
Robert
,
Archiepiscopus
Armachanus
[
](A17513-e114340-b)p
p
Jdem
ib.
.
Who
both
were
sent
by
the
Pope
to
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
to
fill
vp
the
number
of
Bishops
[
](A17513-e114360-b)q
q
Sleidan
.
com
.
lib.
17.
.
And
Robert
King
,
entituled
Episcopus
Roanensis
[
](A17513-e114400-b)r
r
Goodwin
Catalogo
.
,
in
the
Archbishoprick
of
Athens
in
Grecia
,
vnder
the
Turke
,
and
many
the
like
:
And
your
innumerable
Priests
without
Benefices
sent
into
England
and
other
Countries
.
Your
owne
Bellarmine
saith
,
[
](A17513-e114470-b)s
s
Bellar.
De
Sacram
.
conf.
lib.
2.
cap.
12.
in
fine
.
Respondeo
Suffraganeos
esse
verè
episcopos
,
quia
&
ordinationem
habent
,
&
iurisdictionem
,
licet
careant
possessione
pro
priae
ecclesia
.
They
are
true
Bishops
which
haue
ordination
and
Iurisdiction
,
though
they
want
the
possession
of
their
proper
Church
.
And
this
also
warranteth
our
Suffragan
Bishops
(
wherof
we
had
some
in
later
times
)
who
had
both
due
consecration
by
three
Bishops
,
and
also
Iurisdiction
,
though
not
very
large
as
other
Bishops
had
[
](A17513-e114500-b)t
t
By
the
statute
of
26.
H.
8.
c.
14.
.
Antiquus
.
Since
you
haue
so
well
satisfied
mee
of
Archbishop
Parkers
consecration
,
(
when
true
Bishops
,
willing
to
put
to
their
hands
,
were
so
hard
to
be
found
)
I
need
not
doubt
of
the
rest
of
al
the
Bishops
the
in
more
plentifull
reignes
of
Queene
Eliz●beth
or
King
Iames
:
since
D.
Sanders
[
](A17513-e114580-b)u
u
Sanders
de
schism
lib.
3.
pag
297.
confesseth
that
the
Law
of
King
Henry
8
for
consecration
by
three
Bishops
,
was
reuiued
by
Queene
Elizabeth
,
and
standeth
in
force
:
and
hath
been
very
duely
obserued
in
these
later
times
.
Antiquissimus
.
If
you
desire
yet
fuller
satisfaction
,
you
may
see
the
Consecrations
of
the
Bishops
in
both
these
Princes
raignes
set
downe
largely
in
Master
Masons
booke
;
together
with
a
deriuation
of
the
Episcopall
line
from
the
Bishops
of
King
Henry
8
(
which
you
acknowledge
to
be
Canonicall
)
vnto
George
,
now
Lord
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
;
with
the
dayes
and
yeares
when
euery
of
them
and
their
Consecrators
were
consecrated
,
euer
more
by
three
former
Bishops
,
and
sometimes
by
foure
,
or
more
.
I
conclude
with
Bishop
Andrewes
answere
to
Bellarmine
:
Eliensis
Responsio
ad
Bellarmini
Apologiam
contra
Praefationem
monitoriam
Iacobi
Regis
cap.
7.
pag.
168.
Our
Bishops
haue
been
alwayes
ordayned
by
three
true
Bishops
.
Bishops
,
not
(
as
you
sometimes
against
the
Canons
)
by
abbots
.
Also
by
true
Bishops
,
euen
your
Bishops
(
except
yours
be
not
true
)
This
Canon
was
neuer
violated
by
vs
,
nor
that
order
euer
interrupted
.
And
in
our
Bishops
there
is
res
Episcopi
,
non
nomen
solum
;
et
opus
,
non
opes
,
the
office
and
not
onely
the
benefice
.
Which
they
performe
much
more
frequently
and
diligently
then
yours
doe
.
Sect.
8.
Antiquus
.
I
haue
been
very
much
wronged
and
abused
with
the
contrary
opinion
which
our
teacherr
hold
so
confidently
,
and
vrge
so
vehemently
,
with
such
seeming
certaine
knowledge
of
the
trueth
,
that
I
thought
it
a
shame
to
doubt
of
it
.
And
I
confesse
,
it
was
one
principall
cause
of
my
alienation
from
hearing
or
regarding
your
Ministers
whom
otherwise
I
knew
to
be
very
honest
and
learned
men
.
Antiquissimus
.
You
may
see
by
this
,
how
mens
mindes
leauened
with
malice
will
Imagine
euill
without
cause
:
and
how
mightily
their
passions
and
affections
transport
them
to
receiue
vayne
surmises
for
truest
oracles
,
and
vent
them
for
arguments
vnanswerable
.
This
may
occasion
you
to
suspect
their
dealing
in
other
things
.
And
as
you
do
wisely
and
religiously
to
yeeld
to
the
manifest
truth
,
gr●euing
that
you
haue
been
abused
by
the
vnskilfull
or
deluded
by
the
willfull
euill
teachers
:
so
(
I
hope
)
when
others
see
the
same
truth
they
will
be
stayed
from
falling
:
and
they
that
haue
fallen
,
be
restored
to
the
bosome
of
their
naturall
mother
:
and
the
deceiuers
themselues
be
confounded
and
ashamed
of
the
books
they
haue
so
falsely
written
;
and
all
Godly
people
be
confirmed
in
the
truth
so
manifestly
cleared
from
forgeries
which
obscured
it
.
All
which
I
hope
the
rather
,
because
the
Papist
prisoners
in
Framlingham
castle
in
Queene
Elizabeths
time
said
to
the
Protestant
Ministers
:
if
you
can
iustify
your
calling
,
we
will
all
come
to
your
Church
,
and
be
of
your
Religion
[
](A17513-e114850-b)r
r
Mason
lib.
1.
cap.
3.
in
fine
pag.
20.
.
Sect.
9.
Antiquus
.
Well
Sir
,
be
it
that
your
English
Clergy
was
canonically
ordained
and
consecrated
;
yet
what
say
you
to
the
Protestant
Ministers
in
other
countries
,
which
could
haue
no
Bishops
to
ordaine
them
?
But
(
as
our
learned
men
say
)
they
ordained
one
another
very
disorderedly
and
insufficiently
.
Antiquissimus
.
You
draw
mee
to
a
Digression
impertinent
to
the
Church
of
England
,
to
speake
of
other
countries
,
in
whose
affayres
I
am
not
sufficiently
acquainted
,
and
am
loth
to
meddle
.
It
may
be
your
learned
men
wrong
them
,
as
they
haue
done
vs
.
But
if
what
they
say
,
be
true
;
It
was
your
Popes
fault
so
auerse
from
all
reformation
,
that
did
driue
the
Reformers
in
those
countries
to
that
necessity
that
either
one
Minister
must
ordaine
another
,
or
else
the
Churches
must
be
without
many
profitable
Ministers
.
By
the
way
;
because
you
dislike
our
word
Minister
,
as
we
doe
your
word
Priest
,
vsed
in
your
sense
for
sacrificing
Priest
.
(
Though
the
word
Minister
bee
vsed
by
the
[
](A17513-e114980-b)b
b
Bellar.
de
Rom.
pont.
li.
3
cap.
13
pag.
392.
§
Ratio
autem
cur
,
Apostoli
in
Scripturis
nunquam
vocant
sacerdotes
Christianos
,
sacerdotes
,
sed
solum
episcopos
&
presbyteros
.
Apostles
in
the
New
Testament
,
for
Minsters
of
the
Gospell
:
and
the
word
Priest
,
neuer
vsed
at
all
by
them
;
no
,
nor
by
the
most
ancient
Fathers
,
as
[
](A17513-e115020-b)c
c
Bellar
,
decultu
Sanctorum
lib.
3.
cap.
4.
§
Ad
testimonium
Patrum
dico
,
pag.
275.
See
before
chap.
2.
§
2.
Bell.
himselfe
confesseth
)
I
will
(
to
auoyd
offence
to
both
)
vse
the
word
Presbyter
:
(
which
the
Apostles
vsed
,
and
which
I
see
our
late
learned
writers
do
more
willingly
frequent
)
to
signifie
such
as
haue
taken
full
orders
in
the
Church
of
God
.
But
note
you
also
by
the
way
,
that
our
fault
is
very
small
,
in
vsing
sparingly
the
termes
of
some
later
Fathers
,
and
vsing
commonly
the
words
of
the
Apostles
:
yours
is
very
great
,
in
forsaking
and
deriding
the
word
of
the
B
B.
Apostles
,
and
preferring
the
words
of
some
Fathers
,
and
vsing
them
contrary
to
their
meaning
.
But
,
Then
I
doubt
not
to
affirme
that
Orders
giuen
to
Presbyters
by
Presbyters
onely
,
in
times
of
necessity
,
when
Bishops
cannot
be
procured
to
giue
them
,
are
of
full
validity
,
and
sufficiency
.
For
,
the
giuing
of
orders
was
appointed
to
Bishops
,
not
of
absolute
necessity
,
but
for
their
greater
honour
,
and
for
the
better
gouernment
and
preseruation
of
peace
and
vnity
in
the
Church
,
and
for
those
and
the
like
reasons
,
it
is
fit
,
that
course
be
obserued
,
when
possibly
it
may
.
But
when
it
cannot
:
we
must
consider
,
that
euen
Bishops
themselues
doe
not
giue
orders
by
any
other
power
then
is
found
in
any
other
Presbyter
.
Not
by
their
power
of
Iurisdiction
(
for
they
may
ordaine
Presbyters
liuing
out
of
their
Iurisdiction
:
)
but
by
vertue
of
their
orders
onely
:
whereby
they
stand
Presbyters
.
Which
is
manifest
by
this
,
that
Bishops
and
Suffragans
which
are
not
Presbyters
,
cannot
giue
orders
which
they
neuer
receiued
:
therefore
seeing
the
power
of
giuing
orders
,
is
from
the
vertue
of
the
orders
formerly
receiued
(
which
vertue
is
in
euery
presbyter
,
as
well
as
in
a
Bishop
:
and
therein
Priests
,
Bishops
,
and
Popes
are
all
equall
[
](A17513-e115080-b)d
d
See
D.
Field
.
lib.
3.
cap.
39.
in
medio
.
alledging
many
Schoolmen
to
this
purpose
.
.
)
Then
for
want
of
Bishops
to
giue
orders
,
Presbyters
may
giue
them
.
For
that
is
but
a
breach
of
decency
and
honourable
conueniency
,
whereby
that
thing
is
tyed
to
some
chiefe
Presbyters
(
namely
to
Bishops
)
which
otherwise
all
Presbyters
may
doe
.
But
to
the
validity
of
the
orders
it
maketh
nothing
,
what
Presbyter
soe●er
giueth
them
.
The
best
learned
in
the
Church
of
Rome
in
former
times
agreed
to
this
.
A●machanus
[
](A17513-e115150-b)e
e
Armachanus
lib.
11.
in
4.
Armenorum
cap.
7.
,
a
worthy
Bishop
saith
,
If
all
Bishops
failed
by
death
,
(
Sacerdotes
minores
possent
Episcopum
ordinare
,
)
Inferior
Priests
might
ordaine
a
Bishop
.
And
Alexander
of
Hales
[
](A17513-e115220-b)f
f
Halensi●
part.
4.
q.
9.
memb.
5.
art.
1
cited
by
D.
Field
.
ib.
saith
.
that
many
learned
men
in
his
time
and
before
,
were
of
opinion
,
that
in
some
cases
,
and
in
some
times
,
Presbyters
may
giue
orders
,
and
that
their
ordinations
are
of
force
:
though
to
do
so
,
not
being
vrged
by
extreme
necessity
,
cannot
be
excused
from
ouer-great
boldnesse
and
presumption
.
And
why
not
orders
by
ordinary
presbyters
,
as
well
as
Baptisme
by
meaner
persons
?
For
your
Doctors
in
times
of
necessity
allow
Baptisme
(
which
is
a
principall
Sacrament
)
to
be
administred
not
onely
by
Bishops
and
Priests
,
but
by
Deacons
,
or
any
Laiks
Baptized
,
yea
Laiks
vnbaptized
,
and
very
Pagans
,
(
if
they
knew
and
preforme
the
Rites
of
Baptisme
)
and
women
also
:
by
any
person
that
is
Homo
rationalis
and
intendeth
to
doe
as
the
Church
would
doe
.
The
Baptisme
preformed
by
them
is
sufficient
,
effectuall
,
and
needs
no
rebaptization
,
as
Bellermine
teacheth
at
large
[
](A17513-e115320-b)g
g
Bellarm.
de
baptismo
.
lib.
1.
cap.
7.
.
If
this
will
not
suffice
,
you
may
see
more
in
Doctor
Fields
[
](A17513-e115360-b)h
h
D.
Field
.
lib.
3.
cap.
39.
&
lib.
5.
cap.
56.
and
Master
Masons
bookes
[
](A17513-e115420-b)i
i
Mason
lib.
1.
.
Sect.
10.
Antiquus
.
Sir
you
may
not
thinke
that
your
priuate
Reason
and
iudgement
can
ouersway
the
iudgement
and
determinations
of
graue
,
learned
,
and
holy
counsels
.
Antiquiss
.
Far
be
from
me
the
presumption
to
thinke
so
.
Yet
giue
vs
leaue
to
see
what
we
see
and
to
say
what
we
know
,
we
see
it
in
your
owne
learned
mens
books
,
and
know
it
to
be
your
owne
practise
,
oftentimes
to
breake
the
Canons
,
both
of
ancient
Councels
and
of
the
Apostles
.
If
Protestants
do
it
in
times
of
necessity
,
condemne
them
not
,
for
necessity
hath
no
law
,
it
is
so
great
a
tyrant
,
that
it
will
not
suffer
the
Law
to
stand
.
Your
men
are
faine
sometimes
to
yeeld
vnto
it
.
Your
[
](A17513-e115500-b)k
k
This
appeares
plainly
by
Greg.
Epistles
lib.
12.
Iud.
7.
epist.
31.
rectified
by
Bede
of
D.
Stapletons
owne
iudicious
edition
&
translation
,
though
other
copies
somewhat
differ
.
See
Mason
lib.
2.
cap.
5.
pag.
61.
Gregory
the
great
Bishop
of
Rome
,
sending
Augustine
the
Monke
into
England
(
who
was
not
vntill
afterward
made
B●shop
of
Canterbury
)
appointed
him
to
ordaine
the
first
Bishops
himselfe
alone
,
in
case
the
Brittan
Bishops
opposed
him
,
and
that
of
the
English
or
Saxons
there
were
no
Bishops
,
and
that
the
French
Bishops
would
be
slacke
and
vncertaine
of
ayding
him
.
And
accordingly
himselfe
alone
,
ordained
Melitus
the
first
Bishop
:
and
by
the
assistance
of
Melitus
onely
,
hee
ordained
Iustus
the
second
:
and
when
there
was
a
Canonicall
number
,
then
they
obserued
the
number
of
three
to
consecrate
others
.
In
like
manner
your
Baronius
[
](A17513-e115740-b)l
l
Baronius
anno
555.
n.
10.
sticks
not
to
record
that
pope
Pelagius
the
first
,
was
consecrated
by
two
Bishop
onely
(
when
more
could
not
be
procured
)
and
a
Priest
.
And
yet
was
he
accounted
a
good
lawfull
Bishop
:
and
in
his
time
he
ordained
29
Priests
,
and
49
Bishops
.
If
his
consecration
were
a
nullity
,
then
so
were
all
theirs
,
and
all
other
consecrated
by
them
:
and
so
there
followed
a
world
of
nullities
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Euagrius
Patriarke
of
Antioch
,
was
consecrated
by
Paulinus
alone
,
and
yet
accounted
a
lawfull
Bishop
,
[
](A17513-e115830-b)n
n
Ioannes
Maior
in
4.
Sent.
dist.
24.
q.
3.
inter
opera
Gerson
.
Paris
.
1606.
pag.
681.
as
[
](A17513-e115890-b)m
m
Theodoret
lib.
5.
cap.
23.
Theodoret
sheweth
.
Joannes
Maior
,
a
Doctor
of
Paris
,
saith
that
Rusticus
and
Eleutherius
who
came
into
France
with
Dionysius
were
not
Bishops
;
But
Dionysius
alone
ordained
the
Bishops
of
France
.
He
saith
also
,
[
](A17513-e116020-b)o
o
Maior
quo
supra
.
who
ordained
Peter
?
they
will
not
find
vs
three
ordainers
.
Therefore
I
say
it
is
an
humane
constitution
that
a
Bishop
shall
be
ordained
by
three
.
S.
Paul
did
not
seek
for
two
more
for
the
ordination
of
Titus
and
Timothy
.
And
Petrus
de
Palude
[
](A17513-e116080-b)p
p
Petrus
De
Palude
De
potestate
Apostol
cited
by
B.
Iewel
Defens
.
2
part
.
cap
5
diuision
1.
p.
130
saith
one
Bishop
,
is
sufficient
to
consecrate
another
,
and
it
is
onely
for
the
greater
solemnity
a
deuise
of
the
Church
,
that
three
shall
concurre
.
This
is
therefore
no
essentiall
part
,
but
an
accidentall
ornament
of
the
Consecration
:
a
complement
of
honourable
conueniency
,
fit
to
be
vsed
where
it
may
be
had
;
no
substanciall
point
of
absolute
necessity
,
making
a
nullity
of
consecration
where
it
wanteth
.
The
like
may
be
said
of
orders
to
be
giuen
by
〈◊〉
Bishop
onely
.
Pope
Gelasius
saith
[
](A17513-e116150-b)q
q
Gelasius
epist.
9.
B●n
.
t.
2.
pag.
243.
Priscis
pro
sua
reuerentia
manentibus
cons●itutis
,
qua
vbi
nulla
vel
rerum
vel
temporum
per
vrget
necessitas
,
regulariter
conuenit
custodire
.
when
no
necessity
of
things
or
times
compell
to
the
contrary
,
it
is
fit
reuerently
to
keepe
the
ancients
constitutions
.
So
saith
Leo
also
[
](A17513-e116200-b)r
r
Cited
by
Ioh.
8.
epist
8.
Bin.
c.
3.
pa●t.
2.
pag.
977.
Omittendum
esse
&
inculpabile
iudicandum
,
quod
intulit
necessitas
.
,
but
he
addeth
,
that
may
be
omitted
and
iudged
vnblameable
which
necessity
inforceth
.
And
Foelix
[
](A17513-e116280-b)s
s
Ib.
apud
Bin.
Aliter
tractanda●
necessitatis
rationem
,
aliter
voluntatis
.
the
respect
of
necessity
is
to
be
handled
one
way
,
the
respect
of
voluntary
minde
another
way
.
Andradius
affirmeth
[
](A17513-e116310-b)t
t
Andrad
.
De
gen.
conciliorum
autoritate
.
pag.
115
,
116.
that
humane
lawes
made
vpon
the
best
counsell
and
aduise
,
are
varied
by
the
variety
of
times
,
and
may
be
inuerted
and
changed
by
the
necessities
of
men
,
and
so
are
dispensable
whervpon
Saint
Austen
[
](A17513-e116340-b)u
u
Aug.
De
lib.
arb.
cap.
6.
calls
humane
lawes
temporall
,
because
though
they
bee
iust
,
yet
they
may
be
iustly
changed
according
to
the
times
.
Binius
saith
[
](A17513-e116370-b)x
x
Bin.
t.
2.
p.
243
in
marg.
Pro
temporum
necessitate
rigor
canonum
relaxatur
.
Haec
pleraque
apud
Mason
.
Canones
Apostolorum
85.
cum
Ioannis
Monachizonare
commentarijs
,
set
●ut
in
Latin
by
I●
.
Quintinus
Haeduus
printed
with
Zonaras
and
others
at
Frankford
,
by
Fa●rubendiu●
1587.
according
to
the
necessity
of
the
times
,
the
Rigor
of
the
Canons
is
released
.
But
you
make
this
necessity
of
times
farre
larger
then
Protestants
may
,
for
of
the
Canons
of
the
Apostles
you
brake
some
willingly
,
yea
you
decree
the
contrary
and
make
it
vnlawfull
to
keepe
them
,
as
the
fift
Canon
that
saith
that
Bishops
or
Priests
that
put
away
their
wiues
for
occasion
of
Religion
,
shall
be
excommunicated
:
and
the
ninth
Canon
,
which
will
haue
them
excommunicated
also
that
after
hearing
the
Scriptures
and
prayers
,
depart
and
doe
not
with
other
faithfull
receiue
the
communion
,
This
Canon
,
and
that
of
thrice
dipping
in
Baptisme
(
the
49
or
50
Canon
)
and
diuers
other
,
are
abolished
contraria
consuetudine
saith
your
Canus
[
](A17513-e116490-b)y
y
Canus
De
l●cis
theol
.
lib.
3.
cap
5.
pag.
195.
.
Christs
Doctrine
(
saith
hee
)
may
not
be
changed
but
must
stand
firme
:
but
the
Apostles
Rules
for
the
gouerment
of
the
Church
are
not
so
fixed
but
they
may
be
remoued
.
And
your
Michael
Medi●a
saith
[
](A17513-e116540-b)z
z
Medina
lib.
5.
de
sacrorum
hom:
continentia
cap.
106.
as
D.
Reinolds
alledgeth
him
.
Defence
,
Thes.
5.
Morton
appeal
.
lib.
2.
c
25.
sect.
10.
that
of
the
84.
Canons
of
the
Apostles
,
which
Clement
Bishop
of
Rome
and
the
Disciples
of
the
same
Apostles
gathered
together
,
scarse
doth
the
Latin
Church
obserue
6
or
8
entirely
.
But
(
as
I
said
)
you
draw
mee
from
our
owne
Country
into
others
:
and
yet
therby
you
gaine
nothing
:
for
if
they
be
censured
for
their
necessary
and
ineuitable
breach
of
some
ancient
Church
Canons
,
to
maintaine
the
substance
of
Christs
Doctrine
;
much
more
must
you
be
condemned
for
breaking
them
ordinarily
and
willfully
without
necessity
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
if
their
Ministery
be
cleared
though
necessity
hath
enforced
the
breach
of
some
Canonicall
circumstance
:
then
much
more
is
ours
of
England
cleared
,
who
neuer
found
any
such
necessity
,
nor
euer
brake
them
.
Nay
we
haue
euermore
obserued
them
farre
more
precisely
then
you
haue
done
that
thus
accuse
vs
,
and
boast
of
your
strictest
owne
obseruations
.
CHAP.
6.
Of
the
Popes
supremacy
ouer
the
whole
Church
.
Section
1.
The
necessitie
thereof
vrged
,
§
2
As
the
maine
pillar
:
the
matter
and
method
of
the
answer
propounded
.
§
3
The
ancient
Church
yeelded
to
Rome
(
the
greatest
City
of
the
world
)
to
haue
the
dignity
of
one
of
the
fiue
Patriarchs
.
§
4
And
among
them
sometime
the
chiefest
place
.
§
5
Which
dignity
their
ambition
and
couetousnesse
haue
impaired
.
§
6
Bellarmine
gathering
the
strength
of
all
learned
Writers
,
sheweth
no
strength
in
them
to
maintaine
the
Papacy
;
either
by
vrging
,
Mat.
16.18
.
§
7
Or
Ioh.
21.15
,
&c.
§
8
The
Romish
strange
extractions
out
of
the
words
,
Feed
my
Sheepe
.
§
9
And
vaine
allegations
of
diuers
other
Scriptures
.
§
10
The
Scripture
is
against
the
supremacy
of
Peter
,
§
11
The
Fathers
vrged
for
it
in
vaine
.
§
12
The
Fathers
are
against
it
.
§
13
St
Peters
prerogatiues
descended
not
to
his
successors
.
§
14
The
conclusion
;
collecting
the
parts
of
the
chapter
briefly
,
and
iustifying
the
Protestants
.
§.
1.
Antiq.
I
Am
satisfied
,
that
your
Ministers
haue
true
succession
from
the
Apostles
,
and
ordination
according
to
the
Canons
.
And
for
the
present
,
I
will
suppose
,
that
all
that
you
haue
said
is
true
;
that
your
Church
hath
had
a
visible
succession
deriued
from
the
Apostles
without
interruption
:
that
it
deliuereth
all
the
substantial
points
of
doctrine
necessary
to
saluation
,
sufficiently
.
Suppose
all
this
;
and
yet
further
:
Suppose
that
in
the
Church
of
Rome
there
are
some
things
now
taught
and
vsed
,
which
were
not
in
the
Primitiue
Church
;
as
the
vse
of
Images
,
Purgatory
,
Indulgence
,
the
doctrine
of
transubstantiation
,
Communion
of
the
Laity
in
one
species
,
priuate
Masses
,
and
such
like
;
yet
all
this
cannot
proue
yours
to
bee
the
true
Church
,
nor
the
Roman
to
bee
false
;
because
yet
you
are
defectiue
in
this
:
That
the
Church
being
one
onely
true
,
entire
body
of
Iesus
Christ
,
you
are
seperate
from
it
,
and
will
not
be
vnder
the
gouernment
of
that
visible-hood
,
which
Christ
hath
appointed
ouer
it
,
to
wit
,
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
the
successor
of
Saint
Peter
;
to
whom
is
giuen
the
highest
iurisdiction
and
gouernment
of
the
whole
Church
vpon
earth
,
and
the
infallibility
of
iudgement
to
guide
it
right
,
and
keepe
it
from
error
;
so
that
they
that
are
not
vnder
his
gouernment
and
guidance
,
are
out
of
the
Church
,
in
which
saluation
is
to
be
found
,
and
no
where
else
.
Neither
can
the
things
now
vsed
,
which
were
not
vsed
in
the
Primitiue
Church
,
any
way
nullifie
or
disgrace
the
Church
,
since
in
the
wisedome
of
him
,
that
is
infallibly
assisted
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
for
the
guidance
of
the
Church
,
they
are
iudged
profitable
in
these
times
,
which
were
not
so
necessary
in
former
ages
.
All
inferiour
and
priuate
spirits
must
submit
to
the
iudgement
of
that
Head
,
whom
Christ
hath
constituted
ouer
his
Church
,
and
doth
assist
with
his
spirit
that
hee
shall
not
erre
.
That
Saint
Peter
was
made
Prince
and
Head
of
the
Apostles
by
our
Sauiour
Christ
;
the
Proofes
are
plaine
in
the
Scriptures
,
and
Fathers
.
Mat.
16.16
.
In
the
16.
of
Saint
Matthew
,
when
Saint
Peter
had
confessed
,
Thou
art
Christ
the
sonne
of
the
liuing
God
:
Christ
answered
,
Thou
art
Peter
,
and
vpon
this
Rocke
will
I
build
my
Church
,
and
the
gates
of
Hell
shall
not
preuaile
against
it
.
To
thee
will
I
giue
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
to
open
and
shut
,
to
bind
and
loose
.
In
the
21
of
S.
Iohn
,
Christ
saith
to
Peter
,
Ioh.
21.15
.
Since
thou
louest
mee
more
then
these
(
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
)
Feed
my
Sheepe
:
Be
thou
the
generall
Pastor
ouer
my
whole
flocke
,
euen
ouer
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
.
In
the
22.
of
Saint
Luke
,
Christ
saith
,
I
will
pray
for
thee
Peter
,
that
thy
faith
shall
not
faile
;
Luk.
22.32
.
and
when
thou
art
conuerted
,
strengthen
thy
Brethren
.
Conformable
to
these
Scriptures
the
Fathers
doe
ordinarily
giue
vnto
Saint
Peter
the
Primacy
of
the
Apostles
;
call
him
the
Mouth
,
the
Chiefe
,
the
Top
,
the
Highest
,
the
Prince
,
the
President
of
the
Apostles
,
the
head
and
foundation
of
the
Church
;
all
which
laid
together
and
well
considered
,
doe
proue
such
a
prerogariue
in
Saint
Peter
,
that
the
Church
taught
and
guided
by
him
and
his
Successors
,
shall
neuer
erre
in
matters
of
Faith
and
good
life
,
but
bee
infallibly
lead
into
all
truth
,
that
bringeth
to
holinesse
and
happinesse
.
And
this
is
not
promised
to
Saint
Peters
person
,
or
for
his
life
onely
,
but
to
all
his
Successors
,
when
Christ
promiseth
to
bee
with
them
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
Mat.
28.
in
the
last
words
.
Whereupon
these
things
will
follow
:
1
That
the
Church
of
Rome
,
See
the
Relation
of
the
Religion
in
the
West
parts
.
pag.
15.
now
gouerned
by
S.
Peters
Successors
,
is
vndoubtedly
the
true
Church
of
God
,
deliuering
and
practising
the
true
meanes
of
saluation
,
and
hath
the
prerogatiue
to
keepe
men
from
erring
in
matters
of
Faith
,
and
from
falling
from
God
;
hath
the
keyes
of
heauen
in
custody
,
to
admit
in
by
indulgence
such
as
shall
be
saued
;
and
shut
out
by
excommunication
such
as
shall
bee
condemned
;
so
that
in
it
there
is
a
happy
facility
,
and
without
it
an
vtter
impossibility
of
saluation
.
2
And
consequently
,
It
is
of
the
necessity
to
saluation
,
that
all
particular
Churches
,
and
all
men
,
be
subiect
to
the
Bishop
thereof
,
Christs
Vicar
,
and
the
visible
head
of
the
Catholike
Church
vpon
earth
;
and
whosoeuer
,
or
what
Nation
or
people
soeuer
,
are
not
subiect
to
him
in
spirituall
things
,
are
no
part
of
the
Catholike
Church
of
Christ
.
§.
3.
Antiquis
.
Were
all
this
true
and
substantiall
,
it
were
able
to
charme
all
the
world
to
be
of
your
Church
,
and
to
make
the
Pope
absolute
Lord
of
all
.
And
you
do
politikely
to
keep
this
point
for
your
last
refuge
,
and
final
ground
of
all
controuersies
betwixt
vs
:
for
if
you
can
euict
this
,
you
need
no
more
.
If
your
Popes
bee
Saint
Peters
successors
in
all
those
things
which
you
ascribe
vnto
Saint
Peter
,
and
thereby
haue
full
iurisdiction
ouer
the
whole
Christian
world
,
and
cannot
erre
,
all
is
yours
,
Stapleton
principio
.
doctr.
lib
6.
cap.
2.
Sanders
Rocke
of
the
Church
.
Bristow
Motiue
47.
&c.
See
Bellarm.
letter
to
Blackwell
.
there
is
an
end
of
all
controuersie
and
disputation
.
And
therefore
your
Chieftaines
haue
great
reason
to
fortifie
this
piece
with
all
the
art
and
artillery
their
wit
,
learning
,
and
power
can
afford
them
:
thereby
to
cut
off
all
particular
controuersies
wherein
they
finde
we
are
too
strong
for
them
.
This
Gorgons
head
alone
is
able
to
affright
the
simple
,
that
they
shall
not
beleeue
their
owne
eyes
,
or
see
your
palpable
corruptions
,
or
beleeue
that
any
thing
can
be
amisse
with
you
,
be
it
neuer
so
foule
and
and
manifest
.
But
alas
(
deare
friend
)
I
shall
shew
you
plainely
that
all
this
is
but
an
Imaginary
Castle
built
in
the
Ayre
without
ground
or
foundation
;
and
that
all
your
men
stretch
the
Scriptures
and
the
sayings
of
the
Fathers
farre
beyond
their
meaning
.
B.
Iewel
.
B.
Bilson
.
B.
Morton
.
B
White
.
D.
Rainolds
.
D.
Field
.
&c.
To
answere
their
bookes
and
arguments
punctually
,
would
aske
too
great
time
,
and
be
a
needlesse
labour
,
because
our
Learned
men
haue
done
it
sufficiently
and
often
already
.
But
for
your
satisfaction
,
I
will
shew
you
,
first
,
what
dignity
the
ancient
Church
hath
yeelded
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
:
Secondly
,
that
the
Supremacy
now
claymed
cannot
be
proued
to
bee
giuen
to
Saint
Peter
either
by
the
Scriptures
,
or
thirdly
by
the
Fathers
;
but
contrary
,
that
both
the
Scriptures
and
Fathers
are
against
it
.
Fourthly
,
that
the
true
primacy
and
Prerogatiues
of
Saint
Peter
aboue
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
were
personall
,
and
did
not
descend
to
his
successors
.
§.
3.
1.
For
the
first
:
Aeneas
Syluius
(
who
was
afterterwards
made
Pope
,
Aeneas
Syluius
epist.
288.
Ante
concilium
Nicen●●
qu
sque
sibi
viuebat
,
&
paruus
respectus
habebatur
ad
ecclesiam
Romanam
and
called
Pius
Secundus
)
saith
plainly
,
that
before
the
Councell
of
Nice
(
327.
yeeres
after
Christ
)
little
respect
was
had
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
yet
was
Rome
the
chiefe
City
of
the
world
,
by
reason
of
the
Antiquity
,
Magnificence
,
Dominion
,
and
the
residence
of
the
Emperours
there
at
that
time
.
The
Apostles
vsed
to
plant
Churches
in
the
chiefest
Cities
,
from
whence
the
Gospell
might
best
be
propagated
into
the
Countries
adioyning
.
Cities
therefore
were
first
Christians
,
the
people
dwelling
in
Country
Pagis
&
Villis
(
in
Pages
and
Villages
)
being
not
conuerted
,
See
D.
Field
.
Church
,
book
5.
epist
to
the
Reader
,
&
cap.
27.
30
,
31.
were
called
Pagans
or
Infidels
.
But
for
their
conuersion
,
and
for
the
better
gouernment
of
the
Church
,
Bishops
were
by
the
Apostles
placed
in
the
Cities
,
with
power
of
iurisdiction
to
gouerne
,
and
of
Ordination
to
institute
Ministers
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
euery
towne
;
as
was
Timothy
in
Ephesus
,
Titus
in
Crete
.
If
any
difficulty
arose
either
in
doctrine
or
gouernment
too
great
to
be
ordered
by
these
Bishops
;
the
wise
policy
of
the
Church
ordained
it
should
be
referred
to
the
determination
of
higher
Bishops
called
Archbishops
,
that
is
,
chiefe
Bishops
,
Metropolis
in
the
Greeke
tongue
signifies
a
Mother
City
.
by
some
fatherly
authority
ouer
the
other
Bishops
and
Clergy
,
or
being
Bishops
of
the
chiefest
or
Mother
Cities
within
the
Nation
,
whereof
they
were
called
Metropolitans
.
And
ouer
these
Archbishops
or
Metropolitans
in
seuerall
Lands
or
Nations
some
one
was
made
the
Primate
,
for
better
vnity
and
commodity
of
gouernment
,
and
calling
together
and
guiding
of
National
Councels
vpon
occasions
.
It
was
thought
conuenient
also
for
the
better
keeping
of
all
Christian
Nations
in
the
vnity
of
Faith
,
Holinesse
and
peace
,
to
appoint
yet
a
higher
degree
of
Patriarchs
in
some
of
the
most
eminent
Cities
of
the
world
,
who
might
haue
some
ouersight
&
authority
ouer
all
the
Primats
,
Archbishops
and
other
Clergy
of
all
the
Nations
which
were
vnder
their
Patriarchall
Iurisdiction
.
Of
these
Patriarchs
we
read
in
the
Counsell
of
Nice
,
and
before
that
in
the
whole
Christian
world
,
there
were
but
three
:
B.
Carlton
.
The
Bishop
of
Rome
for
the
West
parts
,
of
Antioch
for
the
East
,
and
of
Alexandria
for
the
South
.
D.
Field
ib.
li.
3.
chap.
1
Concil.
Nicon
.
cant
.
6.
The
Bishop
of
Rome
had
these
fiue
principal
Nations
within
his
Patriarchship
,
Italy
,
Spaine
,
France
,
Germany
,
and
Brittany
.
The
other
had
their
Patriarchships
bounded
also
by
the
Councell
of
Nice
.
Afterwards
,
when
the
Emperours
had
translated
the
seat
of
the
Empire
from
Rome
to
Constantinople
(
whereupon
that
City
was
called
new
Rome
)
and
that
City
was
grown
very
great
,
Noble
,
and
Magnificent
,
it
was
thought
fit
there
to
erect
a
fourth
Patriarch
,
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
:
And
lastly
,
for
the
honour
of
Ierusalem
(
where
our
Sauiour
liued
and
dyed
,
and
from
whence
Christian
Religion
was
propagated
into
all
parts
of
the
world
)
the
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
was
made
a
fifth
Patriarch
,
and
their
dominions
were
assigned
vnto
them
.
D.
Field
ib.
Bellar.
praefat.
in
16.
de
pontif
.
Rom
Concil.
Constantinop
.
sub
Theodosio
seniore
.
can
.
1.
&
Socrat.
lib.
5
,
cap.
8.
Concil.
Chalcedon
can
.
23.
Eliensis
Responsio
ad
Apologiam
Bellarmini
.
pag.
170
,
171.
§.
4.
Amongst
these
,
the
Bishop
of
Rome
had
the
first
place
of
dignity
:
and
in
the
second
generall
Counsell
holden
at
Constantinople
(
anno
383.
)
the
Bishop
of
Constantinople
obtained
the
second
degree
of
honour
among
the
Patriarchs
,
next
vnto
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
before
the
other
of
Alexandria
and
Antioch
.
And
in
the
great
Counsell
of
Chalcedon
(
anno
454.
)
it
was
decreed
that
Rome
and
Constantinople
should
haue
all
Rights
,
Priuiledges
,
and
Prerogatiues
equall
:
because
as
Rome
was
before
(
Sedes
regia
)
the
seat
of
the
Empire
,
so
now
was
Constantinople
;
this
was
the
reason
then
alleadged
.
But
not
long
after
,
the
magnificence
of
Constantinople
encreasing
,
and
with
it
the
haughtinesse
of
her
Bishop
,
he
challenged
to
be
superiour
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
encroached
vpon
the
right
of
all
other
,
as
greater
and
more
honourable
then
all
the
rest
,
and
to
be
the
chiefe
Bishop
of
the
whole
world
,
because
his
City
was
then
the
chiefe
City
of
the
world
.
See
before
.
lib.
1.
cap.
4.
§.
4.
About
this
was
the
contention
betwixt
Gregory
the
first
of
Rome
,
and
Iohn
Bishop
of
Constantinople
,
whereof
I
haue
spoken
before
.
But
Iohn
carried
away
the
title
and
honour
for
ten
yeeres
,
during
his
life
by
fauor
of
the
Emperour
Mauricious
;
and
Cyriacus
his
successor
for
eleuen
yeeres
more
.
Phocas
is
thus
described
by
Zonaras
,
who
calls
him
pessimus
tyrannus
,
&
postis
humani
generis
:
&
saith
,
he
was
worthily
slaughtered
by
Heraclius
,
who
cut
off
his
wicked
hands
and
fee
,
and
then
his
genitals
by
peecemeale
.
Paulus
Diacouus
in
Phoca
.
The
same
writeth
Bibliothearius
in
Bonifacio
3.
&
Platina
in
Bonifacio
3.
and
Sabellicus
.
8
6.
tho●gh
Bellarmine
lay
that
Boniface
sued
not
for
that
title
in
Apologia
pro
Torto
Baronius
anno
606.
nu.
2.
But
when
Phocas
the
Emperour
succeeded
(
a
wild
,
drunken
,
bloody
,
adulterous
tyrant
,
who
like
another
Zimry
hath
sl●yne
his
Master
Mauricius
)
Boniface
the
third
Bishop
of
Rome
(
who
had
been
Chancelour
to
Phocas
)
obtained
of
him
by
earnest
suite
,
to
haue
that
title
and
honour
of
Primacy
transferred
from
Constantinople
to
Rome
.
And
thus
(
saith
Paulus
Diaconus
)
at
the
entreaty
of
Boniface
,
Phocas
appointed
the
seat
of
the
Roman
Church
to
be
the
head
of
all
Churches
:
or
as
Baronius
deliuers
it
,
onely
the
Roman
Bishop
should
be
called
vniuersall
Bishop
,
and
not
the
Bishop
of
Constantinople
.
But
the
contention
betwixt
the
two
Patriarchall
seas
ended
not
thus
;
for
they
of
Constantinople
vpon
euery
occasion
stirred
againe
,
vntill
at
length
difference
growing
betwixt
the
two
Churches
(
the
Greek
&
the
Latine
)
about
the
proceeding
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
either
pronounced
other
to
be
Heretiks
and
Schismaticks
.
In
the
yeere
869
(
aboue
400.
B.
Vsher
.
De
Ecclesiarum
successione
c.
2.
§.
28
yeeres
after
the
two
Patriarchs
were
equalled
at
Chalcedon
)
in
a
Councell
at
Constantinople
(
wherin
Image-worship
was
established
)
the
two
Patriarchs
were
made
friends
,
and
it
was
agreed
,
that
the
one
should
be
stiled
Vniuersall
Patriarch
,
Onuphrius
in
Platinam
,
in
vita
Bonifaci
.
3.
G●nebrard
l.
4.
Chronograph
.
Vniuersalis
Patriarcha
.
Vniuersalis
Papa
.
and
the
other
Vniuersall
Pope
,
and
so
the
word
Pope
(
which
before
that
time
had
beene
common
to
all
Bishops
)
became
then
the
proper
title
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
Hereby
we
may
obserue
,
1.
That
this
Primacy
or
Supremacy
of
the
Bishops
of
Rome
was
of
no
such
Antiquity
as
is
pretended
.
2.
That
in
those
times
,
it
was
not
thought
either
by
the
Emperours
or
by
the
Councels
to
haue
beene
giuen
to
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
or
established
vpon
any
at
all
,
by
the
diuine
Scriptures
(
as
now
the
Popes
do
claime
)
but
left
at
the
discretion
of
Princes
and
Wise-men
,
to
giue
it
to
whom
they
would
,
and
to
order
or
alter
it
as
occasion
serued
,
and
the
respect
or
dignity
of
Cities
and
times
required
.
For
neither
were
their
arguments
that
then
claimed
it
,
drawne
from
the
Scriptures
,
but
from
ciuill
reasons
of
State
and
Policy
:
neither
was
it
vpon
any
other
reasons
setled
:
and
the
controuersie
proceeded
not
from
any
institution
of
the
Omnipotent
God
,
but
from
the
ambition
of
Impotent
men
.
3.
The
author
(
that
setled
it
vpon
the
Roman
Bishop
)
was
Phocas
,
one
of
the
Diuels
eldest
sonnes
,
a
murderer
of
his
master
,
a
drunken
adulterous
tyrant
,
a
scourge
and
plague
to
mankinde
.
§.
5.
4.
Obserue
the
Romish
Bishops
ambition
in
those
times
,
swaruing
from
the
most
honored
humility
of
a
number
of
their
first
Ancesters
,
holy
men
and
Martyrs
:
to
whom
the
ancient
Fathers
,
Councels
&
Emperors
,
yeelded
much
honour
and
reuerence
,
as
to
men
sitting
at
the
principall
sterne
of
the
Ship
of
Christs
Church
to
direct
and
guide
it
,
and
men
right
worthy
of
their
place
,
as
appeareth
by
innumerable
testimonies
in
Histories
and
Fathers
both
Greeke
and
Latine
,
Irenaeus
,
Tertullian
,
Optatus
,
Ierom
,
Ambrose
,
Basil
,
Chrysostome
,
Augustine
,
&c.
Thus
saith
your
learned
and
moderate
Cassander
,
and
now
mark
what
he
immediately
addeth
.
Georgi●
Cassandri
Censul●atio
artic.
7.
§.
De
Pontifice
Romano
.
Neque
vnquam
credo
,
&c.
Neither
doe
I
thinke
that
euer
any
controuersie
would
haue
beene
amongst
vs
of
this
point
,
if
the
Popes
had
not
abused
this
authority
to
a
certaine
shew
of
Domination
,
and
stretched
it
beyond
the
bounds
prescribed
by
Christ
&
the
Church
,
through
their
ambition
and
couetousnesse
.
But
this
abuse
of
that
Bishops
power
,
which
first
his
flatterers
stretched
out
beyond
measure
,
gaue
occasion
to
men
to
thinke
ill
of
the
power
it selfe
,
which
that
Bishop
had
obtained
by
the
vniuersall
consent
of
the
whole
Church
:
yea
,
it
gaue
occasion
to
men
wholly
to
forsake
it
,
which
yet
I
thinke
hee
might
recouer
(
saith
Cassander
)
if
hee
would
reduce
it
within
the
limits
prescribed
by
Christ
and
the
ancient
Church
;
and
vse
it
according
to
Christs
Gospell
,
and
the
tradition
of
his
ancestors
,
onely
to
the
edification
of
the
Church
.
Therefore
at
the
first
,
Luther
thought
,
and
wrote
modestly
enough
of
the
power
of
the
Pope
,
though
afterwards
being
offended
and
enraged
at
the
most
absurd
writing
of
some
of
his
flatterers
,
he
inueighed
more
bitterly
against
it
,
&c.
And
in
the
next
page
before
this
,
Cassander
saith
,
Non
negarim
,
&c.
I
cannot
deny
,
but
many
men
were
compelled
at
first
by
a
godly
care
sharpely
to
reproue
some
manifest
abuses
:
and
the
principall
cause
of
this
calamity
and
distraction
of
the
Church
is
to
be
imputed
to
them
that
being
puffed
vp
with
a
vaine
pride
of
Ecclesiasticall
power
,
did
proudly
and
disdainfully
contemne
and
reiect
those
that
iustly
and
modestly
admonished
them
.
Wherefore
I
thinke
there
is
no
firme
peace
of
the
Church
to
be
hoped
for
,
except
it
take
beginning
from
them
who
gaue
the
first
cause
of
the
distraction
;
that
is
,
that
those
that
sit
at
the
sterne
of
Ecclesiasticall
gouernment
,
remit
something
of
their
too
much
rigor
,
and
yeeld
something
to
the
peace
of
the
Church
,
and
harkening
to
the
earnest
enertaties
and
admonitions
of
many
godly
men
,
correct
manifest
abuses
according
to
the
rule
of
holy
Scriptures
,
and
the
ancient
Church
,
from
which
they
haue
swarued
.
Thus
writes
your
Cassander
.
D.
Field
Of
the
Church
,
book
5.
cap.
50.
§.
These
are
all
.
Our
D.
Field
saith
much
like
to
Cassander
,
that
if
the
Bishop
of
Rome
would
disclaim
his
claime
of
vniuersall
Iurisdiction
,
of
infallible
Iudgement
,
and
power
to
dispose
at
his
pleasure
the
kingdomes
of
the
world
,
and
would
content
himselfe
with
that
all
Antiquity
gaue
him
,
which
is
,
to
be
in
order
and
honour
the
first
among
Bishops
;
we
would
easily
grant
him
to
bee
in
such
sort
President
of
generall
Counsels
,
as
to
sit
,
and
speake
first
in
such
meetings
,
but
to
bee
an
absolute
Commander
,
we
cannot
yeeld
vnto
him
.
Thus
writes
D.
Field
,
Idem
.
Appendix
to
the
fifth
booke
.
pag.
78.
and
more
fully
in
another
place
:
If
the
Pope
would
onely
clayme
to
be
a
Bishop
in
his
Precinct
,
a
Metropolitan
in
a
Prouince
,
a
Patriarch
of
the
West
,
and
of
Patriarchs
the
first
and
most
honourable
,
to
whom
the
rest
are
to
resort
in
cases
of
greatest
moment
,
as
to
the
head
and
chiefe
of
their
company
,
to
whom
it
especially
pertaineth
to
haue
an
eye
to
the
preseruation
of
the
Church
in
the
vnity
of
Faith
and
Religion
,
and
the
acts
and
exercises
of
the
same
,
and
with
the
assistance
and
concurrence
of
the
other
by
all
due
courses
to
effect
that
which
pertaineth
thereunto
,
without
claiming
absolute
and
vncontroulable
power
,
infallibility
of
Iudgement
,
and
right
to
dispose
the
Kingdomes
of
the
world
,
and
to
intermeddle
in
the
administration
of
the
temporalities
of
particular
Churches
,
and
the
immediate
swaying
of
the
iurisdiction
thereof
,
Luther
in
libro
contra
Papatum
.
Luther
himselfe
professeth
he
would
neuer
open
his
mouth
against
him
.
King
Iames
in
his
Praemonition
to
all
Christian
Monarchs
.
§
Of
Bishops
.
pag.
46
Our
late
most
learned
and
iudicious
King
Iames
of
happy
memory
writes
the
like
:
Patriarchs
(
I
know
)
were
in
the
Primitiue
Church
,
and
I
likewise
reuerence
that
institution
for
Order-sake
:
and
amongst
them
was
a
contention
for
the
first
place
.
And
for
my selfe
(
if
that
were
yet
the
question
)
I
would
with
all
my
heart
giue
my
consent
that
the
Bishop
of
Rome
should
haue
the
first
seat
:
I
being
a
Westerne
King
would
goe
with
the
Patriarch
of
the
West
.
And
for
his
temporall
Principality
ouer
the
Signory
of
Rome
,
I
doe
not
quarrell
it
neither
;
let
him
in
God
his
name
be
primus
Episcopus
inter
omnes
Episcopos
,
and
Princeps
Episcoporum
;
so
it
be
no
otherwise
but
as
Peter
was
Princeps
Apostolorum
.
But
as
I
well
allow
of
the
Hierarchy
of
the
Church
for
distinction
of
orders
(
for
so
I
vnderstand
it
)
so
I
vtterly
deny
that
there
is
an
earthly
Monarch
thereof
,
whose
word
must
bee
a
Law
,
and
who
cannot
erre
in
his
sentence
.
Thus
ye
see
,
if
the
Bishop
of
Rome
enioy
not
the
honours
and
priuiledges
which
the
ancient
Church
gaue
vnto
his
predecessors
;
the
fault
is
not
in
vs
,
but
in
him
,
who
vnworthily
abusing
his
power
to
vntollerable
tyranny
,
hath
worthily
lost
it
,
Iude
vers.
6.
Mat.
24.45
.
as
the
Angels
not
content
with
their
first
estate
,
and
the
euill
seruant
,
that
instead
of
well
guiding
his
Masters
house
intrusted
to
him
,
misused
and
beat
his
fellow
seruants
;
and
therfore
was
cut
off
,
and
had
his
portion
with
hypocrites
.
§.
6.
Antiquus
.
I
am
ioyfull
that
such
iudicious
moderate
Princes
as
King
Iames
;
and
such
great
learned
men
as
Cassander
,
Luther
,
D.
Field
,
&c.
yeeld
so
much
honor
to
the
Pope
,
but
I
doubt
the
greatest
part
of
Protestants
doe
not
so
,
yet
all
that
they
are
content
to
yeeld
comes
farre
short
of
that
which
the
Scriptures
and
Fathers
doe
attribute
to
Saint
Peter
and
his
successors
.
Antiquissimus
.
Scriptures
and
Fathers
neuer
yeeld
more
.
For
the
Scriptures
,
will
you
stand
to
the
examination
and
iudgement
of
the
most
famous
Iesuite
Bellarmine
?
Antiq.
That
most
Reuerend
,
Learned
,
Iudicious
,
and
laborious
Reader
of
controuersies
at
Rome
,
Bellarmine
(
the
most
eminent
man
,
in
the
most
eminent
City
of
the
world
)
handling
all
points
so
exactly
and
excellently
,
that
he
was
therfore
made
an
honourable
Cardinall
of
Rome
,
and
his
bookes
printed
with
the
priuiledges
of
the
vnerring
Pope
,
the
Emperour
,
and
the
State
of
Venice
,
&c.
he
(
I
say
)
shall
ouer-rule
my
iudgement
in
all
points
.
Antiquis
.
Yet
take
heed
your
implicit
faith
doe
not
deceiue
you
when
it
is
vnfolded
.
Bellar.
praesatio
ante
libros
de
Romano
Pontifice
.
But
in
this
cause
you
need
seeke
no
further
then
to
see
what
hee
saith
:
for
first
,
This
cause
(
of
the
Popes
primacy
and
power
)
is
the
greatest
of
all
other
,
as
himselfe
saith
,
it
is
De
summa
rei
Christianae
,
the
summe
totall
of
Christianity
depends
vpon
it
.
In
it
the
question
is
,
whether
the
Church
shall
stand
any
longer
,
or
bee
dissolued
and
fall
to
nothing
;
for
what
is
it
else
to
demand
whether
wee
may
not
take
the
foundation
from
the
building
,
the
Sheephard
from
the
Flocke
,
the
Generall
from
the
Army
,
the
Sunne
from
the
Starres
,
the
head
from
the
body
:
but
to
aske
whether
we
may
not
let
the
building
fall
,
the
Flocke
be
scattered
,
the
Army
dispersed
,
the
Stars
obscured
,
the
body
lye
dead
?
Bellarm.
ibid.
Therefore
secondly
,
to
make
this
piece
(
of
the
stately
height
,
wealth
and
magnificence
of
the
Papacy
,
which
is
forsooth
the
foundation
of
Religion
)
most
strong
:
the
choycest
men
for
wit
,
learning
,
and
all
other
habilities
haue
beene
set
on
worke
to
doe
their
vttermost
to
maintaine
it
:
of
which
Bellarmine
reckoneth
the
chiefest
of
sundry
Countries
:
In
Polonia
one
,
in
France
two
,
in
Germany
fiue
,
in
Low
Germany
six
,
in
England
six
,
in
Spaine
six
,
in
Italy
eight
,
in
Graecia
two
.
And
thirdly
,
if
there
be
any
strength
in
any
of
their
writings
,
Bellarmine
hath
it
,
and
sets
it
out
to
the
vttermost
:
therefore
if
thou
finde
him
weake
,
know
for
certainty
there
is
no
strength
in
the
cause
.
He
musters
indeed
Scriptures
and
Fathers
,
and
rangeth
them
into
goodly
rankes
:
but
all
ad
Pompam
,
rather
than
ad
pugnam
.
For
neuer
a
one
of
them
strikes
a
sufficient
blow
for
him
,
nor
against
vs
.
Against
his
vrging
of
the
place
of
Math.
16.
(
when
he
hath
with
all
his
wit
,
stretched
it
as
farre
as
he
can
)
he
is
faine
to
admit
three
exceptions
of
the
Protestant●
which
ouerthrow
all
that
he
would
proue
.
First
,
that
as
Christ
asked
(
not
of
Peter
onely
but
)
of
all
,
Wh●m
say
yee
that
I
am
?
Peter
answered
for
all
,
Thou
art
Christ
the
Sonne
of
the
liuing
God
;
for
all
could
not
speake
at
once
,
neither
was
it
decent
;
one
must
be
the
speaker
.
So
also
Christ
replyed
vpon
him
as
vpon
all
,
and
therefore
what
was
spoken
vnto
him
belonged
to
them
all
:
And
thus
the
ancient
Fathers
interpret
it
;
Chrysostome
vpon
the
place
,
and
Ierome
,
and
Austine
,
as
Bellarmine
himselfe
[
](A17513-e119770-b)h
h
Be
lar
.
de
pont.
lib.
1.
cap.
12
§.
Secunda
ob●
.
citeth
them
,
and
reciteth
their
words
:
neither
saith
he
any
thing
to
auoid
their
testimonies
,
but
addeth
this
onely
,
Peter
answered
for
all
;
as
the
Prince
and
Head
of
all
:
which
in
the
true
sence
wee
deny
not
,
neither
makes
it
any
thing
for
them
.
Secondly
,
the
Protestants
say
,
It
was
not
vpon
Peters
person
,
but
vpon
Peters
faith
(
which
was
the
saith
of
all
the
Apostles
)
whereupon
Christ
would
build
his
Church
:
to
wit
,
That
Christ
was
the
Sonne
of
the
liuing
God
;
that
is
,
the
great
Messias
promised
from
the
beginning
,
the
Sauiour
of
the
world
.
Thus
the
Fathers
also
teach
,
as
Bellarmine
[
](A17513-e119870-b)i
i
ib
cap
10.
§.
quarta
senten
.
confesseth
,
Hilarius
[
](A17513-e119900-b)k
k
lib
6.
de
Trin.
,
Ambrose
[
](A17513-e119930-b)l
l
lib
6
cap.
9.
in
Luk
,
Chrysostome
[
](A17513-e119970-b)m
m
Hom.
55
in
Mat
&
83.
i●
Mat.
,
Cyrill
[
](A17513-e120000-b)n
n
ib.
1.
de
Trin.
:
Hee
might
haue
added
also
Augustine
[
](A17513-e120030-b)o
o
De
●erb●s
●
om
serm.
●●
.
,
who
saith
,
The
Rocke
is
Christ
,
not
Peter
,
vpon
this
Rocke
which
thou
hast
confessed
,
vpon
this
Rocke
which
thou
hast
knowne
,
saying
,
Thou
art
Christ
,
the
son
of
the
liuing
God
,
will
I
build
my
Church
,
I
will
build
thee
vpon
mee
,
not
mee
vpon
thee
,
&c.
but
this
your
Doctor
Stapleton
[
](A17513-e120060-b)o
o
De
●erb●s
●
om
serm.
●●
.
[
](A17513-e120070-b)p
p
Princip.
doctr.
l●b
●
.
cap
●
.
See
〈…〉
H●●t
pag
●0
,
●●
calleth
humanus
lapsus
in
Saint
Austin
.
To
all
this
Bellarmine
saith
,
they
meant
not
Peters
faith
without
some
relation
to
his
person
.
What
is
this
to
the
purpose
?
This
wee
admit
both
in
him
and
in
all
the
Apostles
:
their
persons
may
bee
said
to
bee
foundations
in
some
sort
,
(
as
in
Ephes.
2.20
.
Reuel.
21.14
.
)
yet
that
is
in
regard
of
the
Faith
and
Doctrine
which
they
taught
;
the
subiect
and
substance
whereof
was
Iesus
Christ
.
Thirdly
,
the
Protestants
alleadge
,
that
whatsoeuer
was
promised
to
Saint
Peter
in
the
16.
of
Matthew
,
was
certainly
performed
to
all
in
Ioh.
20.23
.
where
Christ
said
to
all
the
Apostles
,
Whose-soeuer
sinnes
yee
remit
,
they
are
remitted
:
and
whose-soeuer
sinnes
ye
retaine
,
they
are
retained
.
And
this
the
Fathers
also
plentifully
teach
;
[
](A17513-e120210-b)q
q
Cypr.
de
simplicitate
praelatorum
,
siue
de
vnitate
Eccl.
Cyprian
,
[
](A17513-e120230-b)r
r
Hilari
.
lib.
6.
de
Trinit.
Hilary
,
[
](A17513-e120260-b)s
s
Hieron
.
lib.
1.
ad
Iouinianum
.
At
,
inquit
,
dicis
,
super
Petrum
fundatur
ecclesià
:
licet
id
ipsum
in
alio
loco
superomnes
Apo
●olos
siat
,
&
cu●cti
accip●ant
,
&c.
Ierome
;
and
Saint
Augustine
in
many
places
hath
the
like
.
All
which
[
](A17513-e120300-b)t
t
Ib.
lib.
1
c.
12.
§
Obi●●tio
vltima
.
Bellarmine
confesseth
,
adding
still
(
lest
he
say
nothing
)
that
yet
Peter
was
a
chiefe
man
among
the
rest
,
which
is
not
the
question
,
and
none
of
vs
denies
it
.
Thus
he
granteth
,
first
,
that
what
was
there
spoken
to
Peter
,
belonged
to
all
the
rest
:
secondly
,
that
the
Church
was
built
vpon
Peters
Faith
(
which
was
the
common
faith
of
all
the
Apostles
)
and
not
vpon
Peters
person
either
wholly
or
principally
:
and
thirdly
,
that
which
there
was
promised
to
Peter
,
was
afterward
performed
to
them
all
:
and
so
this
place
of
Mat.
16.
makes
nothing
to
the
end
for
which
your
men
so
often
and
so
gloriously
alleadge
it
.
Antiq.
Were
it
not
that
I
see
it
with
mine
eyes
,
and
read
the
whole
tract
aduisedly
,
I
should
neuer
haue
beleeued
that
Bellarmine
had
yeelded
thus
much
,
but
yet
he
doth
it
with
modifications
.
Antiquis
.
Hee
must
needs
make
some
flourishes
to
satisfie
his
owne
side
;
but
you
see
,
the
substance
of
the
matter
is
flat
against
him
.
But
note
what
he
grants
further
.
[
](A17513-e120460-b)u
u
Bellar
de
Pont
Rom
li.
●
cap.
11.
§.
Alterum
arg.
Peter
was
made
the
foundation
of
the
Church
by
those
words
of
Christ
(
Mat.
16.18
.
)
vpon
this
Rock
will
I
build
my
Church
:
so
all
the
Apostles
were
foundations
,
and
all
the
three
wayes
that
Peter
was
.
First
,
as
efficient
causes
,
by
founding
and
planting
Churches
,
some
in
one
Country
,
and
some
in
another
:
for
[
](A17513-e120520-b)x
x
Rom.
15.20
.
Paul
would
not
build
vpon
another
mans
foundation
:
and
[
](A17513-e120540-b)y
y
1
Cor
3.10
.
he
layd
the
foundation
in
Corinth
,
and
another
built
thereon
.
And
thus
were
all
the
Apostles
equally
the
foundations
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
Reuel.
21.14
.
Secondly
,
as
materiall
causes
,
by
their
Doctrine
first
reueiled
vnto
them
by
the
Lord
,
and
then
taught
by
them
in
all
Churches
,
which
was
pure
without
mixture
of
error
;
infallible
,
being
inspired
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
sufficient
both
for
true
faith
and
holy
life
;
whereupon
the
Church
for
euer
was
to
rest
,
without
need
of
any
addition
:
And
thus
is
the
Church
built
equally
vpon
all
the
Apostles
.
[
](A17513-e120580-b)z
z
Ephes.
2.20
.
And
in
this
Saint
Peter
was
no
greater
then
the
rest
,
nor
more
infallible
.
Thirdly
,
as
formall
causes
,
by
their
gouenment
;
for
all
the
Apostles
were
(
Capita
,
Rectores
,
&
Pastores
Ecclesiae
Vniuersae
)
Heads
,
Gouernors
,
and
Pastors
of
the
Church
Vniuersall
.
Antiq.
This
Bellarmine
saith
indeed
,
but
he
addes
a
difference
in
this
third
point
;
the
other
were
onely
heads
,
as
Apostles
and
Legats
,
but
Peter
as
the
ordinary
Pastor
;
they
had
fulnesse
of
power
,
yet
so
as
Peter
was
their
head
,
and
they
depended
vpon
him
,
not
hee
on
them
.
Antiquiss
.
What
Bellarmine
yeelds
and
proues
against
his
owne
side
,
wee
may
well
take
as
true
,
and
wrested
from
him
by
the
euidence
of
the
truth
.
This
last
,
which
hee
addes
in
fauour
of
his
side
,
hee
onely
saith
,
but
proues
not
,
as
behoued
him
.
For
how
depended
the
Apostles
more
on
Peter
then
hee
on
them
?
where
doe
we
reade
,
that
euer
hee
appointed
,
enioyned
,
limited
,
or
re●●rained
any
of
them
,
or
shewed
any
authority
ouer
them
?
but
contrarily
.
[
](A17513-e120710-b)a
a
Acts
11.
Wee
reade
that
he
was
censured
by
them
,
and
caused
to
giue
an
account
of
his
actions
,
Act.
11.
[
](A17513-e120730-b)b
b
Gal
●
.
And
that
hee
was
reproued
to
his
face
,
and
openly
by
St.
Paul
:
who
protested
also
that
hee
was
not
inferiour
to
St.
Peter
,
neither
receiued
they
ought
from
him
.
And
further
,
euen
[
](A17513-e120760-b)c
c
lib.
4
depo●t
.
Rom.
cap.
23.
Bellarmine
himselfe
saith
,
they
were
all
equall
in
the
Apostleship
,
which
they
r●ceiued
equally
of
Christ
immediately
,
and
none
of
them
of
Peter
,
as
he
proueth
against
many
[
](A17513-e120810-b)d
d
Cardinalis
Turrecremata
.
Dominicus
Iacobatius
,
&c.
great
men
of
his
owne
side
in
a
whole
chapter
of
set
purpose
[
](A17513-e120820-b)e
e
ibid.
.
For
(
the
better
to
make
all
the
Clergy
depend
vpon
Peter
,
though
many
succeed
the
other
Apostles
)
many
great
Catholikes
hold
that
the
Apostles
receiued
not
their
authority
and
iurisdiction
of
Christ
immediately
,
but
Saint
Peter
only
,
and
all
the
rest
of
Saint
Peter
,
which
[
](A17513-e120860-b)f
f
ib.
Bellarmine
soundly
confutes
,
both
by
Scriptures
and
Fathers
,
shewing
that
Christ
himselfe
gaue
them
all
parem
potestatem
,
equall
power
:
that
not
Peter
but
Christ
himselfe
did
chuse
Matthias
by
Lot
at
the
instant
prayer
of
the
Apostles
:
that
Paul
was
an
Apostle
not
of
men
,
neither
by
man
,
but
by
Iesus
Christ
,
and
God
the
Father
,
Gal.
1.1
.
&c.
All
which
makes
for
the
equality
of
Peter
with
the
rest
,
and
not
for
his
superiority
ouer
them
.
Antiq.
Yet
surely
he
holdeth
the
same
Supremacy
which
other
Catholikes
hold
,
though
he
think
it
cannot
be
grounded
so
firmely
vpon
these
places
.
Antiquis
.
You
may
well
imagine
,
he
giues
not
ouer
(
without
much
compulsion
and
reluctation
,
)
these
castles
and
holds
which
other
great
Captaines
with
all
their
power
and
policy
,
held
and
maintained
.
§.
7.
But
there
is
one
poore
castle
more
which
hee
laboureth
to
hold
,
though
very
weakely
,
that
is
in
Iohn
21.15
.
Bellar.
de
Rom.
pontif
.
l.
1.
c.
12
.
●
vt
autem
.
See
D.
Field
.
Church
,
book
●
chap
22.
where
it
appeareth
,
saith
hee
,
that
Christ
gaue
more
to
Saint
Peter
then
to
the
other
Apostles
,
for
hee
said
vnto
him
,
Louest
thou
mee
more
then
these
?
and
then
addes
,
Feed
my
sheepe
.
To
him
that
loued
more
,
he
gaue
more
,
to
wit
,
the
care
of
his
whole
Flocke
,
euen
the
care
ouer
his
brethren
Apostles
,
making
him
generall
Pastor
ouer
them
also
:
for
there
can
no
cause
or
reason
be
imagined
(
saith
Bellarmine
)
why
vpon
Peters
answere
of
his
singular
loue
aboue
the
rest
,
Christ
should
singularly
say
to
him
Pasce
oues
meas
,
if
he
gaue
him
not
something
aboue
the
rest
.
To
which
,
we
say
,
the
Fathers
shew
another
cause
or
reason
:
Peter
had
denied
Christ
more
then
the
rest
,
and
being
forgiuen
,
was
to
loue
more
then
the
rest
,
(
Luk.
7.43.47
.
)
and
therefore
Christ
vrged
him
singularly
,
by
thrice
asking
(
Louest
thou
mee
?
Cyril
.
super
Ioan.
lib.
12.
cap.
64.
Augustin
.
tract
.
in
Ioan.
123.
See
this
largely
handled
betwixt
Raynolds
&
Hart.
p.
135.
&
seq.
)
answerable
to
his
three
denials
,
to
performe
the
office
enioyned
in
generall
to
all
the
Apostles
.
So
saith
Cyril
,
Because
he
denyed
him
thrice
at
his
Passion
,
therefore
there
is
a
threefold
confession
of
loue
required
of
him
:
and
so
the
glosse
:
and
Saint
Augustine
saith
,
A
threefold
confession
answereth
to
a
threefold
negation
,
that
the
tongue
may
expresse
as
much
in
loue
,
as
it
did
in
feare
.
And
so
in
very
truth
,
Christs
words
were
rather
a
stay
of
Peters
weakenesse
,
then
a
marke
of
his
worthinesse
,
or
a
proofe
of
his
supremacy
.
Thus
we
haue
the
onely
place
of
Scripture
(
whereupon
Bellarmine
insisteth
)
of
performance
and
bestowing
supremacy
particularly
vpon
Peter
:
Bellarmin
saith
De
iustif●t
3.
c.
8.
initio
.
Non
potest
aliquid
certum
esse
certitudine
fidei
,
nisi
aut
immediate
contineatur
in
verho
Dei
,
aut
ex
verbo
Dei
per
euidentem
consequentiam
deducatur
,
&c.
and
that
not
a
plaine
and
euident
place
of
Scripture
,
or
by
deduction
of
euident
reason
(
such
as
necessary
points
of
diuinity
should
haue
,
)
but
onely
their
owne
infirme
,
and
vnsound
interpretation
:
a
poore
and
weake
ground
of
so
great
a
building
.
The
transcendent
supremacy
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
ouer
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
,
and
the
many
Doctrines
and
practises
that
depend
thereupon
,
haue
no
other
ground
in
Scripture
but
this
,
their
owne
conceited
and
forced
interpretation
of
this
place
,
[
Peter
louest
thou
mee
more
then
these
?
Feed
my
sheepe
:
]
that
is
,
Take
thou
authority
more
then
these
,
to
make
thy
successors
aboue
all
theirs
,
heads
of
the
vniuersall
Church
,
with
such
power
,
as
themselues
shall
list
to
take
or
exercise
.
Antiq.
I
cannot
but
ingenuously
confesse
this
inference
to
be
weake
indeed
,
and
it
doth
much
amaze
me
,
and
makes
me
quake
and
stagger
,
to
consider
how
confidently
I
haue
beene
perswaded
that
the
Scripture
is
most
plaine
and
euident
for
the
Popes
supremacy
,
and
now
to
see
that
nothing
of
any
moment
can
thence
be
alleadged
for
it
.
§.
8.
Isa
chus
Casaubonus
excrcitatio
,
ad
Baronium
Epist.
dedic
pag.
19.
Luk.
22.25
,
26.
Gasper
Scioppius
in
Ecclesiastico
suo
ex
pos
.
cap.
47
Is
not
this
quidlibet
e
quolibet
?
or
rather
Contrarium
é
contrario
Antiquis
.
By
such
alleadging
of
Scriptures
,
they
may
make
quidlibet
è
quolibet
,
make
any
substance
of
any
shadow
.
The
learned
Frenchman
Casaubon
wonders
at
them
.
Pasce
oues
mea●
,
that
is
,
as
Baronius
interprets
it
,
Supremum
in
ecclesia
dominium
tibi
assere
,
Feed
my
sheepe
,
that
is
,
Take
to
thy selfe
the
highest
dominion
in
the
Church
:
or
as
Bellarmine
,
Regis
more
impera
,
Rule
and
command
after
the
manner
of
Kings
:
as
if
he
would
of
set
purpose
contradict
Christs
words
;
The
kings
of
Nations
exercise
dominion
ouer
them
,
but
yee
shall
not
doe
so
.
Nay
further
,
and
more
strangely
,
Gaspen
Scioppius
saith
,
that
Christ
by
those
words
hath
taken
away
Kings
power
and
dominion
ouer
the
Nations
,
and
forbidden
it
to
be
exercised
among
Christians
:
and
hath
established
that
infinite
power
in
the
Pope
ouer
Princes
by
this
,
and
such
like
places
of
Scripture
.
The
pious
world
wonders
at
the
Popes
challenge
to
be
the
highest
Iudge
in
controuersies
of
Faith
(
which
heretofore
was
the
office
of
Councels
,
by
the
word
of
God
)
but
this
power
and
right
Bellarmine
drawes
out
of
the
word
Feed
.
Men
wonder
at
the
Popes
Immunity
from
error
and
infallibility
in
points
of
Faith
:
but
Bellarmine
also
rayseth
it
out
of
the
words
Feed
my
sheepe
.
Men
wonder
at
the
Popes
clayme
of
power
(
of
many
ages
neuer
heard
of
)
to
make
Lawes
in
the
Church
to
binde
conscience
,
yea
,
as
some
say
,
to
make
new
Articles
of
Faith
;
but
this
also
Bellarmine
findes
in
the
same
words
,
Feed
my
Sheepe
.
They
that
are
practised
in
reading
the
Scriptures
and
Fathers
,
wonder
at
the
superabundant
merits
of
the
Saints
,
which
the
Pope
dispenseth
at
his
pleasure
:
but
let
them
cease
to
wonder
,
the
Scripture
giues
it
to
the
Pope
in
that
word
of
Christ
to
Peter
,
Feed
my
Sheepe
,
For
so
teacheth
Bellarmine
in
his
booke
of
Indulgence
.
Those
that
will
not
be
rebels
to
their
Prince
the
Lords
annoynted
,
wonder
and
that
with
indignation
,
that
the
Pope
(
corrupted
by
his
flatterers
)
should
assume
to
himselfe
a
power
to
transferre
kingdomes
,
absolue
subiects
from
the
oath
of
fidelity
,
and
make
Kings
no
Kings
:
but
this
power
of
the
Pope
,
Bellarmine
and
others
extract
out
of
the
word
Feed
.
Nay
,
there
want
not
them
that
gather
out
of
the
same
word
a
power
in
the
Pope
to
chastise
with
temporall
punishments
,
yea
,
with
death
,
such
Princes
as
are
vndutifull
to
him
.
So
taught
Becanus
and
Suarez
,
famous
Iesuites
in
their
most
infamous
bookes
:
such
things
writes
Casaubon
.
If
the
word
Feed
should
signifie
all
these
,
it
would
be
very
inconuenient
for
the
Pope
:
for
then
all
Ministers
(
which
are
bidden
feed
[
](A17513-e121730-b)*
*
Acts
20.28
.
1
Pet.
5.2
.
)
should
haue
all
that
power
and
priuiledges
which
the
Pope
by
that
word
challengeth
.
The
Fathers
tooke
the
meaning
of
Christ
to
be
onely
feed
by
doctrine
,
and
that
they
bet
vpon
and
vrged
:
See
Tortura
Torti
,
p.
52
&
seq.
the
Pope
takes
it
to
gouerne
,
Regio
moro
impera
.
Indeed
the
greeke
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
though
most
commonly
it
signifie
to
feed
,
yet
)
sometimes
signifies
to
gouerne
:
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
alwayes
to
feed
.
Yet
(
marke
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
twice
in
the
Text
,
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
once
,
but
they
catch
at
gouernment
,
and
let
goe
feeding
;
what
Christ
meant
not
,
nor
Peter
euer
vsed
,
that
they
lay
hold
on
,
gouerning
the
whole
Church
:
the
feeding
that
Christ
meant
,
and
Peter
vsed
,
they
leaue
to
others
:
to
labour
in
the
Word
and
Doctrine
is
too
laborious
a
feeding
for
them
:
and
the
Friars
or
Iesuits
to
whom
they
leaue
that
labour
,
feed
vere
strangely
.
It
is
strange
feeding
,
to
teach
men
to
be
Law-breakers
,
vow-breakers
,
Oath-breakers
;
breakers
of
all
Lawes
and
duties
:
this
is
not
to
feed
the
sheepe
,
but
to
scatter
them
,
to
kill
their
leaders
,
tread
downe
their
pastures
,
muddy
their
waters
,
stop
vp
their
wells
;
not
to
feed
,
but
either
to
starue
or
to
poyson
them
.
In
like
manner
,
they
make
Receiue
the
keyes
of
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
,
to
bee
also
exclude
from
the
kingdomes
of
the
earth
.
Christ
restraines
the
keyes
to
sinnes
(
Iohn
20.23
.
Whose
sinnes
ye
loose
)
they
extend
them
to
Lawes
,
Othes
,
and
Vowes
:
Whatsoeuer
thou
bindest
,
that
is
,
whatsoeuer
league
of
wickednesse
,
conspiracy
,
treason
,
rebellion
,
thou
tyest
,
shall
be
ratified
in
heauen
;
and
whatsoeuer
thou
loosest
,
be
it
bonds
of
Lawes
,
duty
,
faith
,
oath
,
obedience
,
or
allegiance
,
it
shall
be
loosed
in
heauen
.
If
this
be
so
,
Christ
should
rather
haue
said
to
Peter
,
Luk.
12.32
.
When
thou
art
(
not
conuerted
,
but
)
preuerted
(
by
such
Doctrine
)
strengthen
thy
brethren
(
strengthen
thy
brethren
in
euill
,
in
their
euils
,
with
hope
of
rewards
from
God
,
for
breaking
his
Lawes
.
)
This
is
most
damnable
doctrine
,
not
onely
against
Gods
word
and
the
analogy
of
Faith
,
but
against
common
ciuility
,
sence
,
and
reason
.
Thus
they
abuse
the
Scripture
to
wrong
purposes
,
and
peruert
it
contrary
to
the
meaning
,
to
strengthen
euill
.
§.
9.
Antonim
suma
mai
.
dist.
22
c.
5.
Psal.
8.
ver.
7
,
8.
Marta
.
Par.
1.
c.
24.
Tortura
Torti
.
pag.
177.
Some
haue
very
ridiculously
turned
the
eighth
Psalme
to
serue
the
Popes
turne
,
Thou
hast
put
all
things
vnder
his
feet
,
that
is
,
vnder
the
Popes
gouernment
:
all
sheepe
and
Oxen
,
and
the
beasts
of
the
field
,
that
is
,
men
on
earth
;
the
fowles
of
the
ayre
,
that
is
,
Angels
;
the
fishes
of
the
sea
,
that
is
,
soules
in
purgatory
.
And
lately
,
D.
Marta
out
of
the
same
Psalme
,
very
seriously
brings
both
Christians
and
Saracens
vnder
the
Popes
power
;
for
sheepe
,
saith
he
,
signifies
Christians
,
and
oxen
Saracens
;
and
so
he
makes
the
Pope
not
onely
a
sheephard
,
but
a
Neat-heard
,
much
like
to
that
of
Lumbard
,
Sent.
lib.
3.
d
25.
&
Aquin.
2.
2.
q.
2.
art.
6.
interpreting
a
sentence
of
Iob
1.14
.
The
Oxen
were
plowing
,
and
the
Asses
feeding
in
their
places
:
the
oxen
plowing
,
that
is
,
saith
he
,
the
Priests
reading
the
Scriptures
;
Archb.
Abbot
ag
.
Hill
Reason
8.
§.
5.
the
Asses
feeding
,
are
the
people
not
troubling
their
heads
with
such
matters
,
but
content
to
beleeue
in
grosse
,
as
the
Church
beleeues
.
A
trim
text
,
and
finely
applied
to
keepe
the
people
from
reading
the
Scriptures
.
Such
lewd
,
childish
,
and
ridiculous
expounding
and
alleadging
of
Scriptures
,
shewes
,
first
,
their
want
of
Scripture
proofes
for
the
maintenance
of
their
errors
:
secondly
,
their
bad
mindes
,
striuing
against
their
owne
knowledge
and
conscience
,
to
blind
and
gull
the
world
with
a
false
shew
of
Scriptures
,
when
in
truth
,
the
whole
Scriptures
are
rather
against
them
:
thirdly
,
the
base
opinion
they
had
of
people
and
Princes
too
,
whom
they
thought
they
could
coozen
with
any
false
shadowes
.
The
obseruing
whereof
,
Bedel
.
letters
to
Wadsworth
,
pag.
62.
64.
66.
Carerius
de
potestate
Pape
l.
2
cap.
12
.
●x
C.
Solitae
,
de
maior
.
&
obed.
Morton
Appeal
.
l.
5.
cap.
26.
sect.
1.
not
onely
in
their
other
Authors
,
but
euen
in
their
Decretals
,
is
able
alone
to
make
a
man
hate
Popery
.
For
example
,
in
the
Decretals
,
Deus
fecit
duo
magna
luminaria
,
God
made
two
great
lights
,
that
is
,
the
Pope
and
the
Emperor
,
and
that
the
Pope
is
so
much
bigger
then
the
Emperor
,
as
the
Sunne
is
bigger
then
the
Moone
(
which
,
Clauius
saith
,
is
6539.
times
and
one
fift
.
)
A
notable
text
to
shew
the
Popes
greatnesse
aboue
the
Emperour
,
and
that
the
Emperour
receiues
all
his
power
and
glory
from
the
Pope
,
as
the
Moone
doth
her
light
from
the
Sunne
,
and
is
light
onely
on
that
side
that
is
toward
the
Sunne
,
and
darke
on
the
side
that
is
auerse
.
Also
,
Mat
16.18
.
alleadging
that
text
,
Tu
es
Petrus
,
&
super
hanc
petram
aedificabo
Ecclesiam
meam
:
The
Lord
,
saith
he
,
taking
Peter
into
the
fellowship
of
the
vndiuided
vnity
(
oh
foule
blasphemy
!
)
would
haue
him
to
be
called
that
which
he
was
himselfe
:
that
the
building
of
the
eternall
temple
might
by
the
maruelous
gift
of
God
,
Cap.
Fundamentum
de
clect
.
in
6
consist
in
Peters
firmnesse
—
that
from
Peter
as
a
certain
head
,
he
should
as
it
were
powre
abroad
his
gifts
into
the
whole
body
,
—
that
the
Church
might
stand
vpon
Peters
firmnesse
.
King
Iames
Remonstrance
,
pag.
163.
English
.
1
Cor.
2.15
.
In
these
latter
times
,
they
haue
found
out
more
texts
,
but
no
whit
better
for
their
purpose
then
these
.
Our
learned
King
Iames
in
his
Remonstrance
to
the
Cardinall
Peron
,
reciteth
some
of
the
chiefest
.
Saint
Paul
saith
,
The
spirituall
man
discerneth
all
things
:
ergo
,
(
they
gather
)
the
Pope
must
be
Iudge
of
all
men
and
matters
.
Mat.
28.18
.
Mat.
8.31
.
Mat.
21.2
.
Christ
said
,
All
power
is
giuen
to
me
both
in
heauen
and
earth
:
ergo
to
his
Vicar
.
The
Diuels
said
,
If
thou
cast
vs
out
,
send
vs
into
the
heard
of
swine
:
and
Christ
said
to
his
Disciples
,
Ye
shall
find
an
Asses
colt
bound
,
loose
him
and
bring
him
to
me
.
This
sheweth
that
Christ
disposed
of
temporall
things
,
ergo
so
must
his
Vicar
.
Ioh.
21.15
.
Act.
10.13
.
Iesus
not
onely
commanded
Peter
to
feed
his
sheepe
,
but
also
said
,
Arise
,
kill
,
and
eate
:
therefore
,
saith
Baronius
,
Duplex
est
Petri
officium
,
vnum
pascere
,
alterum
occidedere
:
Peter
had
two
offices
,
one
to
feed
,
another
to
kill
.
(
Belike
Peter
is
now
come
to
the
top
of
the
house
,
and
entred
vpon
his
second
office
,
to
kill
and
deuoure
.
)
Ier.
1.10
.
God
said
to
Ieremy
,
I
haue
establishd
thee
ouer
Nations
and
kingdomes
,
to
wit
,
to
preach
Gods
promises
and
threatnings
;
Luk.
22.38
.
Mat.
26.52
.
Molina
Iesuita
.
lib.
de
iure
,
tract
.
2
disp.
29.
and
Peter
said
to
Christ
,
See
here
are
two
swords
;
and
Christ
answered
,
It
is
sufficient
(
not
too
many
.
)
Also
Christ
said
to
Peter
,
Put
vp
thy
sword
into
thy
sheath
;
ergo
the
Pope
hath
power
ouer
Nations
and
Kingdomes
,
and
two
swords
,
one
spirituall
,
the
other
temporall
.
Psal.
45.16
.
It
is
said
Psal.
45.
In
stead
of
thy
fathers
thou
shalt
haue
children
,
whom
thou
shalt
make
Princes
in
all
lands
.
Ioh.
12.32
.
1.
Cor.
6.3
.
Christ
said
,
If
I
were
lift
vp
from
the
earth
,
I
will
draw
all
things
vnto
me
;
and
Saint
Paul
,
Know
yee
not
that
we
Paul
and
the
Corinthians
&c.
shall
iudge
the
Angels
?
how
much
more
the
things
that
pertaine
vnto
this
life
?
Vpon
these
places
the
Papall
monarchy
for
temporall
causes
hath
beene
built
in
these
latter
ages
.
As
in
former
time
,
Pope
Boniface
the
eight
,
Extrauag
.
vnam
sanctam
.
grapling
and
tugging
with
Philip
the
Fayre
,
built
his
temporall
power
vpon
this
,
that
In
the
beginning
God
created
heauen
and
earth
.
Antiq.
I
am
very
sorrowfull
to
see
the
sacred
Scriptures
so
vainly
alleadged
by
men
accounted
holy
,
wise
,
and
learned
,
I
cannot
iustifie
them
:
Bellarm.
de
iustif
.
l.
3.
c.
8.
initio
.
Bellarmines
rule
condemnes
them
,
when
he
saith
,
that
All
we
are
bound
to
beleeue
with
certainety
of
Faith
,
must
be
contained
in
Gods
word
in
plaine
words
,
or
else
euidently
deducted
from
thence
by
good
consequence
of
Reason
.
But
for
this
great
point
(
I
speake
my
conscience
)
here
is
neither
euident
words
nor
scarce
any
shew
of
consequence
.
§.
10.
Antiquis
.
But
for
the
contrary
,
See
K.
Iames
Praemonition
.
pag.
47.
you
shall
finde
in
the
Scripture
,
both
euident
words
and
manifest
consequence
.
The
Scripture
is
plaine
,
that
the
words
Tibi
[
tibi
dabo
claues
]
in
effect
are
spoken
in
the
plurall
number
in
another
place
,
Mat.
18.18
.
[
Whatsoeuer
yee
shall
binder
loose
in
earth
,
shall
be
bound
and
loosed
in
heauen
.
]
whereby
the
very
power
of
the
keyes
is
giuen
to
all
the
Apostles
.
And
the
words
Pasce
oues
vsed
to
Peter
,
were
meant
to
all
the
Apostles
,
as
may
bee
confirmed
by
a
Cloud
of
witnesses
,
both
of
Ancients
,
and
euen
of
late
Popish
writers
,
yea
,
and
diuerse
Cardinals
.
Otherwise
,
how
could
Paul
direct
the
Church
of
Corinth
to
excommunicate
the
incestuous
person
,
cum
spiritu
suo
;
whereas
he
should
then
haue
said
cum
spiritu
Petri
:
as
our
gracious
King
Iames
gathereth
:
adding
also
,
that
all
the
Apostles
vsed
their
censures
in
Christs
name
,
neuer
speaking
of
his
Vicar
:
that
Peter
in
all
the
Apostles
meetings
sate
amongst
them
as
one
of
their
number
:
that
when
letters
were
sent
from
the
Councell
(
Acts
15.22
,
23.
)
the
style
was
,
It
seemed
good
to
the
Apostles
and
Elders
,
with
the
whole
Church
,
&c.
without
mention
of
the
Head
thereof
:
that
Saint
Paul
blameth
the
Corinthians
,
for
that
some
said
they
were
of
Paul
,
some
of
Apollo
,
some
of
Cephas
,
some
of
Christ
,
which
he
would
not
haue
done
;
if
Cephas
(
that
is
,
Peter
)
had
beene
Christs
Vicar
,
and
head
of
the
Catholike
Faith
:
that
Saint
Paul
compareth
or
rather
preferreth
himselfe
before
Peter
,
Galat.
2.
which
had
beene
rudely
done
,
had
he
thought
Peter
his
Head
.
Such
reasons
alleadgeth
our
iudicious
King
,
See
also
before
,
sect
;
.
6.
to
which
might
bee
added
also
that
Saint
Peter
was
compelled
to
giue
account
of
his
doings
,
to
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
who
contended
and
contested
with
him
about
them
.
Acts
11.
I
hope
these
Allegations
are
farre
more
pregnant
against
the
Supremacy
of
Saint
Peter
,
then
the
Romists
are
for
it
.
§.
11.
Antiq.
Yet
the
ancient
Fathers
vnderstand
the
Scriptures
so
,
These
Fathers
are
thus
alledged
by
Mr
Hart
;
Conference
with
D.
Raynolds
,
cap.
5
diuision
3.
p.
217
out
of
Stapleton
priu
.
do
.
l.
6.
c.
13
Raynolds
.
ib.
pag.
2●1
.
that
they
gaue
S.
Peter
most
honorable
titles
:
S.
Austen
saith
,
The
Primacy
of
the
Apostles
is
conspicuous
&
preeminent
with
excellent
grace
in
Peter
:
Chrysostom
calleth
him
the
mouth
of
the
Apostles
,
the
chief
,
the
top
of
the
Company
:
Theodoret
,
the
Prince
of
the
Apostles
;
which
title
is
giuen
him
by
all
Antiquity
.
Others
ad
out
of
Epiphanius
,
The
highest
of
the
Apostles
:
Austen
,
the
head
,
president
,
the
first
of
them
.
And
Cyprian
saith
,
The
Lord
did
chuse
Peter
first
(
haply
hee
meant
,
his
first
Apostle
,
not
his
first
Disciple
:
for
Audrew
was
first
a
Disciple
,
and
followed
Christ
,
as
Saint
Ambrose
obserueth
.
)
And
Saint
Ierom
saith
,
Peter
was
of
so
great
authority
,
that
St.
Paul
went
to
visit
him
,
as
himselfe
writeth
,
Gal.
2.
and
Ierom
saith
also
,
that
Peter
was
chosen
one
among
the
twelue
,
to
the
intent
that
(
a
head
being
appointed
)
occasion
of
Schisme
might
be
taken
away
.
Of
such
sayings
as
these
the
Fathers
bookes
are
full
.
Antiquis
.
Doth
not
Doctor
[
](A17513-e123550-b)a
a
See
Raynolds
&
Hart
,
ibid
cap.
5.
diuis.
3.
Raynolds
there
answer
you
soundly
and
fully
?
which
you
may
reade
there
at
large
:
the
briefe
substance
whereof
is
this
;
that
all
the
Fathers
sayings
touch
onely
three
prerogatiues
;
the
first
of
Authority
,
the
second
of
Primacy
,
the
third
of
Principality
,
but
all
far
short
of
the
Supremacy
which
the
Pope
now
claymeth
.
1
The
authority
mentioned
by
Saint
Ierom
,
is
onely
Credit
and
Estimation
;
for
so
Ierom
expresseth
his
owne
meaning
.
Saint
Paul
went
vp
to
Ierusalem
to
conferre
of
the
Gospel
with
them
that
were
esteemed
,
that
is
,
with
Peter
and
other
Apostles
,
to
wit
,
with
Iames
,
Peter
,
and
Iohn
,
who
were
esteemed
to
be
Pillars
,
Gal.
2.2.9
.
for
his
conference
with
Apostles
of
such
authority
or
estimation
might
adde
some
credit
,
authority
and
estimation
to
his
preaching
in
the
peoples
minds
.
If
by
authority
Saint
Ierom
did
meane
supreme
power
ouer
the
other
Apostles
,
then
Iames
and
Iohn
should
haue
had
it
as
well
as
Peter
,
which
is
not
your
Catholike
doctrine
.
Also
an
inferiour
(
or
equall
)
in
power
,
may
be
superiour
in
authority
or
estimation
:
as
Tully
saith
of
Metellus
a
priuate
man
(
though
chosen
Consull
for
the
yeere
following
)
That
hee
forbade
certaine
playes
(
when
an
officer
had
allowed
them
)
and
that
which
he
could
not
obtaine
by
power
,
Cicero
oratione
in
Pisonem
.
he
did
obtaine
by
authority
:
that
is
,
with
the
credit
which
hee
had
with
the
people
.
2
The
Primacy
which
the
Fathers
speake
of
,
was
the
Primacy
of
Order
,
not
of
Power
,
because
Peter
was
first
called
to
be
an
Apostle
,
and
first
reckoned
;
this
argues
no
more
power
then
the
Fore-man
of
the
Iury
hath
ouer
the
rest
.
3
The
prerogatiue
of
Principality
,
was
in
the
excellency
of
grace
,
and
not
of
power
,
(
as
we
say
,
the
Prince
of
Philosophers
,
Aristotle
;
the
Prince
of
Poets
,
Homer
;
that
is
,
the
wittiest
,
or
most
excellent
,
not
Lord
and
master
ouer
the
rest
.
)
In
this
sence
Saint
Austine
speaketh
Peter
the
Apostle
in
whom
that
grace
and
Primacy
are
so
superminent
,
was
corrected
by
Paul
a
latter
Apostle
:
by
calling
Saint
Paul
a
latter
Apostle
,
hee
sheweth
his
meaning
of
Saint
Peters
Primacy
to
bee
of
his
first
being
an
Apostle
:
and
by
ioyning
Grace
with
Primacy
,
he
sheweth
that
in
greatnesse
of
grace
consisted
his
supereminency
.
So
saith
Saint
Austen
also
,
[
](A17513-e123890-b)b
b
Aug.
in
Ioan.
Tract.
124.
that
Peter
was
Natura
vnus
homo
,
gratia
vnus
Christianus
,
abundantiori
gratia
vnus
idemque
primus
Apostolus
.
But
to
be
chiefe
in
grace
is
one
thing
,
to
be
chiefe
in
power
another
thing
.
[
](A17513-e123930-b)c
c
Turrecrem
.
in
Summa
de
Ecclesia
,
l
2
c.
82.
Cardinal
Turrecramata
saith
,
A
meane
Christian
(
yea
an
old
woman
)
may
in
perfection
of
grace
,
and
amplenesse
of
vertues
,
be
greater
then
the
Pope
;
but
not
in
power
of
iurisdiction
.
If
excellency
of
grace
might
carry
the
supremacy
of
power
,
you
should
take
it
from
Saint
Peter
,
and
giue
it
to
the
blessed
Virgin
.
By
gifts
of
grace
,
we
vnderstand
all
blessings
wherewith
our
Lord
honoured
him
,
insomuch
as
in
one
thing
or
other
,
he
surpassed
euery
one
of
the
Apostles
.
Saint
Iohn
might
exceed
him
in
multitude
of
prophesies
and
reuelations
,
and
many
gifts
of
grace
,
as
Saint
Ierom
declareth
:
[
](A17513-e124000-b)d
d
Ierom.
aduersus
Iouinianum
lib.
1.
Saint
Paul
excelled
him
in
the
chiefest
gifts
,
and
laboured
more
then
all
the
rest
,
(
1
Cor.
15.
)
so
that
Saint
Austen
giues
excellent
grace
to
Peter
[
](A17513-e124060-b)e
e
De
bapt.
con
.
Donatistas
,
lib.
2.
c.
1.
,
most
excellent
grace
to
Paul
[
](A17513-e124100-b)f
f
in
Psal.
130.
,
and
cals
him
The
Apostle
,
by
an
excellency
[
](A17513-e124120-b)g
g
Cont.
duas
epist.
pelagianorum
lib.
3.
c.
1.
;
yet
Saint
Peter
excelled
Saint
Paul
in
Primacy
(
or
being
first
chosen
)
and
Saint
Iohn
in
age
(
being
the
elder
)
and
therefore
preferred
before
them
to
be
the
chiefe
of
the
Apostles
,
by
Saint
Ieroms
opinion
[
](A17513-e124190-b)h
h
Aetati
delatum
est
,
quia
Petrus
erat
senior
.
Hiero
1.
adu
.
Iouin
.
lib.
1.
.
To
this
Bellarmine
yeeldeth
:
[
](A17513-e124240-b)i
i
Bellar.
lib.
1.
de
rom.
pontif
.
cap.
27.
§
respondeo
Paulum
.
seeing
Paul
was
called
The
Apostle
per
Antonomasiam
:
quia
plura
scripsit
,
&
doctior
as
sapientior
fuit
cateris
:
also
for
planting
more
Churches
then
any
other
,
for
the
other
Apostles
were
sent
to
certaine
Prouinces
,
he
to
all
the
Gentils
without
limitation
,
and
he
laboured
more
abundantly
then
they
all
,
1
Cor.
15.
And
after
,
[
](A17513-e124310-b)k
k
§
testatur
.
ib.
§
&
fortasse
,
Paul
also
may
bee
called
(
princeps
Apostolorum
)
quia
munus
Apostolicum
excellentissime
ad
impleuit
,
as
we
call
Virgil
prince
of
Poets
,
and
Cicero
prince
of
Orators
.
Againe
,
Nam
etsi
Petrus
maior
est
potestate
,
Paulus
maior
est
sapientia
.
—
Leo
makes
them
the
two
eyes
of
the
body
,
whereof
Christ
is
the
head
:
De
quorum
meritis
atque
virtutibus
nihil
diuersum
,
nihil
debemus
sentire
discretum
,
quia
illos
&
electio
pares
,
&
labor
similes
,
&
finis
fecit
aequales
.
The
like
hath
Maximus
,
ib.
and
Saint
Gregory
,
Paulus
Apostolus
,
Petro
Apostolorum
primo
in
principata
Apostolico
frater
est
.
Againe
,
[
](A17513-e124410-b)l
l
Bellar.
ib.
§.
denique
si
hac
.
Paulus
videtur
plus
Ecclesiae
profuisse
quàm
Petrus
;
plures
enim
ex
gentibus
ad
Christi
fidem
adduxit
;
plures
prouincias
summo
cum
labore
peragrauit
;
plura
scripta
,
eaque
vtilissima
nobis
reliquit
.
Antiq.
Saint
Ierom
saith
further
,
that
Saint
Peter
was
made
the
head
of
the
Apostles
,
that
all
occasion
of
Schisme
might
be
taken
away
.
Will
you
make
nothing
of
those
titles
which
the
Scriptures
and
Fathers
so
frequently
giue
him
,
of
authority
,
primacy
,
principality
,
supereminency
,
the
mouth
of
the
Apostles
,
the
top
,
the
highest
,
the
president
,
the
head
and
such
like
?
Antiquis
.
Nothing
at
all
for
that
power
which
the
Church
of
Rome
now
claymes
by
them
,
and
which
hee
neuer
claymed
nor
vsed
,
neither
did
the
Scriptures
or
Fathers
giue
him
:
What
they
gaue
him
we
willingly
yeeld
,
A
principality
of
Order
,
Estimation
and
Grace
.
For
all
Saint
Peters
power
is
comprised
in
the
keyes
promised
him
,
and
in
building
the
Church
vpon
him
:
but
all
the
Apostles
receiue
the
keyes
by
Ieroms
iudgement
,
and
the
Church
is
built
vpon
them
equally
:
Ergo
,
by
his
iudgement
Peter
was
not
ouer
them
in
power
:
and
if
you
will
yet
say
,
hee
had
some
gouernment
ouer
them
,
what
can
it
else
bee
but
a
guidance
,
(
not
as
a
Monarch
ouer
subiects
or
inferiours
,
D.
Raynolds
.
ib.
pag.
226
,
227.
D.
Field
.
l.
5.
cap
24.
but
)
as
in
Aristocracy
,
head
of
the
company
,
which
in
power
are
his
equals
.
For
in
all
assemblies
about
affayres
of
gouernment
,
there
must
needs
bee
one
for
orders
sake
and
peace
,
to
begin
,
to
end
,
to
moderate
the
Actions
;
and
this
is
Saint
Peters
preheminence
,
which
Saint
Ierome
[
](A17513-e124620-b)m
m
Hieronym
.
adu
.
Iouin
.
lib.
2.
meant
.
For
,
hauing
set
downe
his
aduersaries
obiection
,
(
But
thou
saist
,
The
Church
is
built
vpon
Peter
)
he
answereth
;
Although
the
same
be
done
in
another
place
vpon
all
the
Apostles
,
and
they
all
receiue
the
keyes
of
the
Kingdome
of
Heauen
,
and
the
strength
of
the
Church
is
grounded
on
them
equally
:
yet
there
is
one
chosen
among
the
twelue
,
that
(
a
head
being
appointed
)
occasion
of
Schisme
might
be
taken
away
.
The
like
hath
S.
Cyprian
[
](A17513-e124660-b)n
n
Cyprian
de
Vnitate
.
Ecclesia
.
Erant
vtique
&
caeteri
Apostoli
quod
fuit
&
Petrus
,
pari
consor●io
praediti
&
honoris
&
potestatis
,
sed
exordium
ab
vnitate
prosiciscitur
,
&c.
:
The
other
Apostles
,
saith
he
,
were
that
which
Peter
was
,
endewed
with
the
same
fellowship
both
of
honour
and
power
:
but
the
beginning
proceedeth
from
vnity
,
that
the
Church
may
be
shewed
to
be
one
.
To
speake
at
once
;
view
all
the
titles
of
excellency
giuen
by
the
ancient
Fathers
to
S.
Peter
,
alleadged
by
Bellarmine
[
](A17513-e124710-b)o
o
De
rom.
pont.
lib.
1.
cap.
25.
,
weigh
them
aduisedly
without
preiudice
or
partiality
,
and
you
shall
finde
they
proue
no
more
,
then
the
excellency
of
honourable
estimation
,
the
primacy
of
order
,
and
the
principality
of
grace
,
and
are
farre
short
of
prouing
the
Supremacy
of
power
ouer
the
whole
Christian
world
now
claimed
and
practised
by
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
B.
Carlton
.
iurisdiction
,
pag.
55
,
56.
Wee
may
also
iustly
alleadge
that
the
honours
and
titles
that
other
Bishops
gaue
to
the
Bishops
of
Rome
for
their
great
vertue
in
former
times
,
the
Romists
of
these
latter
times
vniustly
draw
to
proue
the
iurisdiction
of
that
Sea
:
because
they
may
finde
the
same
or
greater
giuen
to
other
worthy
Bishops
:
as
to
Saint
Ambrose
,
to
whom
[
](A17513-e124820-b)p
p
Basil
.
epist.
55.
Saint
Basil
writing
,
saith
,
He
holdeth
the
sterne
of
that
great
and
famous
shippe
,
the
Church
of
God
,
and
that
God
hath
placed
him
in
the
primacy
and
chiefe
seate
of
the
Apostles
.
So
[
](A17513-e124850-b)q
q
Sidon
lib.
6.
ep.
1
&
4.
Sidonius
Apollinaris
Bishop
of
Arvern
calleth
Lupus
(
a
French
Bishop
)
Pope
Lupus
;
and
his
Sea
Apostolike
.
And
writing
to
Fontellus
(
another
French
Bishop
,
[
](A17513-e124940-b)r
r
Lib.
7.
ep.
4.
Quod
Apostolatus
vestri
patrocinium
copiosissimumconferre
vos
comperi
.
saith
,
he
greatly
reioyced
,
that
he
found
he
did
aboundantly
defend
his
Apostleship
.
And
againe
,
[
](A17513-e124970-b)s
s
Lib.
6.
ep.
7.
Ego
quoque
ad
Apostolatus
tui
noticiam
accedo
I
come
to
the
knowledge
of
your
Apostleship
.
[
](A17513-e125000-b)t
t
Chrysost
de
laudibus
Paul
hom.
8.
&
in
Gal.
2.
Erat
Paulus
Princeps
Apostolorum
,
honore
par
Petro
,
ne
quid
dicam
amplius
.
Saint
Chrysostom
called
Saint
Paul
,
Prince
of
the
Apostles
.
[
](A17513-e125050-b)u
u
Ruffin
.
histor.
lib.
2.
cap.
1.
Iacobus
Apostolorum
princeps
.
Ruffinus
gaue
Saint
Iames
the
same
title
.
[
](A17513-e125100-b)x
x
Greg
in
1
Reg.
lib.
4.
cap
4.
Paulus
ad
Christum
conuersus
,
caput
effectus
est
nationum
,
qui
obtinuit
Ecclesiae
totius
principatum
.
See
D.
Field
.
Church
,
booke
5.
chap.
41.
Saint
Gregory
gaue
Saint
Paul
the
title
of
Head
of
the
Nations
,
and
that
hee
obtained
the
gouernment
of
the
whole
Church
.
What
titles
doe
the
Fathers
giue
vnto
Saint
Peter
beyond
these
?
If
these
doe
not
proue
any
generall
Iurisdiction
in
others
:
how
doe
they
proue
it
in
Saint
Peter
?
§.
12.
But
what
need
we
stand
vpon
Titles
which
the
ancient
Fathers
gaue
to
Saint
Peter
or
the
Pope
,
when
the
whole
course
of
their
actions
were
against
the
Supremacy
now
challenged
?
Remember
what
I
haue
said
[
](A17513-e125250-b)a
a
See
before
booke
1.
chap.
1
§.
2.
before
of
the
Fathers
misliking
and
disswading
the
Popes
assumed
authority
in
the
smallest
matters
(
as
Polycarpus
disswading
Anicetus
;
Polycrates
and
the
Bishops
of
the
East
,
and
Irenaeus
with
his
French
Bishops
in
the
West
,
disswading
Victor
,
from
new
,
vnusuall
,
vniustifiable
courses
.
ibid.
§.
3.
)
Other
Fathers
afterwards
plainely
resisting
and
reiecting
the
Popes
iudgement
and
authority
,
as
the
holy
Martyr
Cyprian
,
with
many
whole
Councels
of
the
African
Bishops
,
Saint
Basil
the
Great
,
and
the
whole
Greeke
Church
.
I
shewed
you
also
,
how
three
Popes
in
succession
,
Zozimus
,
Boniface
,
and
Celestine
(
aboue
400.
yeeres
after
Christ
)
claymed
their
superiority
and
priuiledges
,
(
not
by
the
Scriptures
,
but
)
by
a
Canon
of
the
Councell
of
Nice
,
which
Canon
,
the
holy
learned
Bishops
in
the
Councell
of
Carthage
reiected
,
finding
no
such
thing
in
any
of
the
Copies
of
the
Councell
of
Nice
,
which
their
Church
kept
,
or
the
Church
of
Alexandria
,
or
the
Church
of
Constantinople
.
So
that
finally
(
condemning
that
Canon
to
be
countefet
,
and
the
claymed
authority
of
the
Church
of
Rome
to
bee
new
and
vnlawfull
)
they
made
Decrees
against
the
Popes
clayme
,
conformable
to
their
owne
Decrees
and
Customes
of
former
times
.
[
](A17513-e125450-b)b
b
Ibid.
sect.
4.
I
shewed
you
further
,
by
the
Contention
betwixt
Iohn
Bishop
of
Constantinople
,
and
Gregory
the
Great
,
Bishop
of
Rome
,
that
your
owne
Gregory
condemned
the
titles
and
supremacy
which
Iohn
then
laboured
for
,
and
which
your
Popes
now
take
vnto
them
:
he
,
I
say
,
condemned
them
for
Antichristian
,
and
said
,
none
of
his
ancestors
did
euer
claym
them
.
[
](A17513-e125530-b)c
c
Ibid.
sect.
5.
I
shewed
you
also
,
how
the
Bishops
of
France
,
Germany
,
and
Brittany
,
with
many
Councels
,
one
at
Constantinople
,
another
at
Frankfurt
,
another
at
Paris
,
with
whom
also
ioyned
Charles
the
Great
,
and
Ludouicus
Pius
(
beside
many
learned
men
in
their
bookes
at
that
time
)
opposed
the
Pope
and
his
Councels
,
and
his
authority
,
in
imposing
the
worship
of
Images
vpon
the
Church
.
Of
these
,
and
of
the
succeeding
times
,
I
haue
spoken
[
](A17513-e125620-b)d
d
See
ibid.
sect.
9.
10.
&c.
(
in
mine
opinion
)
sufficient
to
satisfie
any
moderate
man
:
and
vpon
occasion
.
I
haue
much
more
to
say
.
But
reade
aduisedly
at
your
leysure
,
B.
Iewel
,
B.
Morton
,
D.
Field
,
and
our
other
learned
Protestants
:
or
our
most
iudicious
King
Iames
his
bookes
;
or
reade
onely
B.
Bilsons
booke
[
](A17513-e125700-b)e
e
B.
Bilson
.
The
true
difference
between
Christian
subiection
&
vnchristian
rebellion
,
specially
the
first
part
,
p.
94.
&
seq
in
8.
(
who
writes
fully
enough
and
punctually
of
these
matters
)
and
if
you
bee
not
prejudicate
and
obstinate
beyond
all
reason
,
you
will
be
satisfied
.
Onely
I
will
adde
here
for
the
present
,
one
thing
of
the
African
Church
,
about
Saint
Cyprians
time
and
after
:
The
Contention
betwixt
the
Bishops
of
Africa
and
the
Bishop
of
Rome
was
so
great
,
that
on
the
one
side
,
(
as
Cassander
[
](A17513-e125800-b)f
f
Cassander
consultation
,
ar●ic
.
7.
pag
54.
obserueth
)
Pope
Steuen
repelled
Saint
Cyprian
(
à
communione
suâ
)
from
Communion
with
him
;
See
●efo●●
ch●p
.
2●●●
.
admitted
not
to
his
speach
the
Bishops
of
Africa
comming
from
Saint
Cyprian
as
Legats
:
yea
,
and
fo●bade
all
his
fraternity
to
receiue
them
into
their
houses
:
denying
them
not
only
peace
&
communion
,
but
also
,
tectum
&
hospitium
,
house-room
&
lodging
:
calling
Cyprian
(
Pseudo
,
hristum
,
&
dolosum
operari●m
)
a
false
Christ
,
and
deceitfull
worker
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
Saint
Cyprian
and
the
Africans
stood
out
,
thinking
the
Pope
and
the
Italians
,
in
the
wrong
;
neither
sued
they
,
neither
cared
they
for
the
Communion
of
the
Pope
and
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Doctor
Harding
saith
,
[
](A17513-e125970-b)g
g
Hardings
answer
to
Iewels
challenge
,
pag.
290.
The
whole
Church
of
Africa
withdrew
it selfe
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
by
reason
of
this
difference
of
Appeales
,
and
so
continued
in
Schisme
an
hundred
yeeres
,
and
in
that
time
were
brought
into
miserable
captiuity
by
the
Vandales
.
(
Harding
might
remember
that
Rome
it selfe
,
about
the
same
season
,
in
the
space
of
140.
yeeres
,
was
brought
to
miserable
calamities
,
being
sixe
times
taken
by
the
wilde
and
barbarous
enemies
[
](A17513-e126050-b)h
h
B.
Iewel
.
ib.
)
after
which
time
of
100.
yeeres
,
Eulabius
B.
of
Carthage
,
condemning
his
predecessors
disobedience
,
and
seeking
reconciliation
to
the
Pope
,
did
by
publike
instrument
(
or
writing
)
submit
and
reioyne
the
African
Church
to
the
Roman
.
And
Boniface
the
Pope
writes
thereof
to
the
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
exciting
him
to
reioyce
and
giue
thankes
to
God
for
this
reconciliation
:
saying
,
that
Aurelius
Bishop
of
Carthage
and
his
fellowes
(
whereof
Saint
Augustine
was
one
)
being
set
on
by
the
Diuell
had
borne
themselues
proudly
against
the
Church
of
Rome
,
&c.
So
were
Saint
Austen
with
216.
other
Bishops
,
with
foure
generall
Councels
,
of
Africa
,
Carthage
,
Milleuis
and
Hippo
,
condemned
and
cursed
by
Eulabius
,
and
declared
by
Boniface
the
Pope
,
to
bee
pricked
forwards
by
the
Diuell
,
and
wilfully
to
liue
out
of
the
Church
of
God
,
and
die
in
Schisme
.
This
History
,
reported
by
Mr
Harding
,
yeelds
a
great
inconuenience
that
such
good
men
,
as
Saint
Augustine
,
Cyprian
,
Fulgentius
,
and
many
others
,
should
willingly
liue
and
dye
out
of
the
Community
of
the
Roman
Church
,
as
Schismatiks
,
and
excommunicated
by
the
Pope
:
and
yet
thinke
themselues
safe
enough
,
and
generally
accounted
by
the
world
to
be
good
Catholikes
,
and
many
of
them
Saints
:
And
therefore
Bellarmine
hath
reason
to
discredit
this
story
of
the
reconciliation
,
and
laboureth
to
proue
it
counterfet
either
in
whole
or
in
part
[
](A17513-e126280-b)i
i
Bellar.
de
Rom.
Pontif.
l.
2.
c.
25.
.
And
thus
Mr
D.
Harding
is
not
onely
proued
often
by
our
B.
Iewel
,
but
heere
confessed
by
his
fellow
Bellarmine
to
be
an
errant
Catholike
,
an
abuser
of
the
world
by
fables
;
and
yet
lately
againe
[
](A17513-e126350-b)k
k
Coster
.
enchir
.
cap.
De
summo
Pont.
obiectio
decima
solet
.
&
Sanders
de
visib
.
monarch
.
lib.
7.
pag
,
3●9
.
as
Lindan
before
Panopl
.
lib.
4.
cap.
48.
Costerus
the
Iesuit
mentions
the
same
story
as
true
.
Such
is
their
vnity
among
themselues
,
and
the
certainty
of
their
both
histories
and
doctrines
.
If
this
history
be
true
;
then
in
those
times
,
holy
men
,
Saints
,
and
Martyrs
,
made
no
great
conscience
to
resist
the
Pope
,
to
reiect
his
soueraignty
,
to
liue
and
dye
out
of
the
communion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
if
the
story
be
false
,
then
condemne
your
great
D.
Harding
,
and
the
Authors
which
he
followes
,
as
abusers
of
the
world
by
falsities
.
By
all
this
,
it
appeareth
that
whatsoeuer
titles
the
Ancient
Fathers
gaue
to
Saint
Peter
:
they
denyed
the
supremacy
now
challenged
to
the
Bishops
of
Rome
his
pretended
successors
.
§.
13.
For
indeed
,
the
things
wherein
Saint
Peter
excelled
the
other
Apostles
,
were
personall
,
proper
to
his
person
onely
,
and
not
communicable
to
his
successors
.
To
be
the
eldest
,
first
chosen
,
of
greatest
estimation
,
fullest
of
grace
,
&c.
were
not
things
descending
to
his
successors
,
but
proper
to
himselfe
.
Antiq.
Neither
doe
the
Bishops
of
Rome
challenge
these
properties
:
but
his
Vniuersality
of
commission
ouer
the
whole
world
,
and
his
Infallibility
of
Iudgement
.
Antiquis
.
But
in
these
two
things
the
other
Apostles
were
his
equals
.
Proued
before
§
6
,
&
11.
Saint
Paul
had
care
ouer
all
Churches
2
Cor.
11.
so
had
the
rest
:
and
all
of
them
were
guided
by
the
holy
Ghost
from
error
,
both
in
teaching
and
writing
.
Antiq.
True
,
but
they
could
not
leaue
these
to
their
successors
,
as
Saint
Peter
might
.
Antiquis
.
So
saith
Bellarmine
indeed
:
[
](A17513-e126670-b)a
a
De
pont.
lib.
1.
cap.
9.
§
Respondeo
Pontificatum
.
Iurisdictio
vniuersalis
Petro
data
est
vt
ordinario
pastori
,
cui
perpetuò
succederetur
:
alijs
vero
tanquam
delegatis
,
quibus
non
succederetur
.
What
should
be
the
reason
of
this
?
Forsooth
,
they
say
that
Christ
made
Saint
Peter
supreme
Pastor
and
Bishop
of
the
whole
world
,
and
so
likewise
his
successors
for
euer
:
See
Doctor
Field
.
Church
,
Booke
5.
cap.
23.
pag.
114.
but
afterwards
he
gaue
the
same
authority
to
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
for
their
liues
onely
:
A
strange
conceit
,
Christ
first
gaue
him
a
Monarchy
,
and
afterwards
tooke
it
away
againe
;
auoyding
his
first
grant
to
one
,
by
his
second
grant
to
eleuen
more
:
for
by
making
al
the
twelue
of
equall
authority
in
all
parts
of
the
world
and
towards
all
persons
,
so
that
no
one
of
them
could
limit
or
restraine
another
,
hee
tooke
away
the
Monarchy
from
one
which
he
had
first
giuen
him
,
and
made
it
an
Aristocracy
of
twelue
equals
in
power
:
and
at
their
deathes
,
taking
away
succ●ssion
from
eleuen
,
and
giuing
it
to
one
,
made
a
Monarchy
of
the
Aristocracy
againe
,
and
raysed
Saint
Peters
successor
to
be
greater
then
Peter
himselfe
had
beene
without
any
peeres
,
honouring
the
Pope
more
then
he
honoured
Peter
.
For
Peter
was
onely
one
of
the
Duodecem
viri
,
but
his
successor
a
sole
and
absolute
Monarch
,
and
all
the
other
Apostles
successors
were
vnderlings
,
receiuing
all
their
calling
,
mission
,
and
commission
from
him
,
and
not
to
be
restrayned
,
limited
,
gouerned
by
him
alone
.
Who
would
not
take
this
for
a
strange
Paradoxe
,
vnworthy
of
wise
and
learned
men
?
and
yet
this
they
are
compelled
to
hold
,
for
two
reasons
:
first
,
because
it
is
most
cleare
that
the
Apostles
were
all
equall
in
power
and
commission
,
and
receiued
it
immediately
from
Christ
and
not
from
Peter
,
which
they
cannot
,
they
do
not
deny
.
Secondly
,
because
if
all
the
Apostles
should
leaue
their
power
to
their
successors
,
then
their
successors
should
not
depend
vpon
Saint
Peters
,
but
should
deriue
their
power
from
Christ
himselfe
,
by
a
line
of
succession
as
well
as
Peters
did
;
and
consequently
all
the
Bishops
ordayned
by
the
other
Apostles
and
by
their
successors
to
the
worlds
end
(
whereof
there
were
and
are
innumerable
)
should
haue
no
dependance
of
Saint
Peter
,
neither
could
be
limited
or
ordered
by
his
successors
,
as
Bellarmine
saw
well
enough
[
](A17513-e126870-b)b
b
Lib.
4
cap.
24.
§.
At
contra
:
&
lib.
2.
cap.
23.
§.
&
secunda
ratio
.
.
Therefore
,
where
Saint
Cyprian
saith
,
The
rest
of
the
Apostles
had
equall
power
with
Peter
:
Their
note
saith
,
This
must
be
vnderstood
of
the
equality
of
the
Apostleship
,
which
ceased
when
the
Apostles
dyed
:
and
passed
not
ouer
vnto
Bishops
[
](A17513-e126940-b)c
c
In
the
annotation
to
Cyprian
,
printed
at
Rome
by
Paulus
Manutius
,
at
the
Popes
command
,
Raynolds
&
Hart
,
p.
221.
.
Bellarmine
[
](A17513-e127020-b)d
d
Bellar.
de
pont
lib.
1.
c.
23
§.
vig●sima
prima
.
saw
that
this
shift
would
not
serue
the
Popes
turne
(
because
the
world
is
full
of
the
Apostles
successors
,
lineally
comming
from
them
,
which
no
way
should
depend
vpon
Saint
Peter
)
therefore
he
hath
another
conceit
more
strange
than
the
former
;
That
the
rest
were
made
also
Apostles
by
Christ
,
and
so
continued
for
their
life
:
but
they
were
consecrated
Bishops
not
by
Christ
,
but
by
Saint
Peter
:
and
so
consequently
(
the
Apostolike
office
ceasing
)
all
the
Bishops
authority
was
deriued
from
Saint
Peter
;
A
fine
conceit
,
were
it
true
;
but
himselfe
saith
presently
after
[
](A17513-e127080-b)e
e
Ib.
§.
Respondeo
in
Apostolatu
contineri
Episcopatum
.
that
the
Bishops
office
is
contayned
in
the
Apostles
office
,
so
that
in
being
Apostles
they
were
Bishops
also
without
any
further
or
new
ordination
;
for
what
Ecclesiasticall
acts
can
any
Bishop
doe
,
which
the
Apostles
could
not
?
Christ
gaue
to
the
Apostles
power
to
preach
and
baptize
,
Mat.
28.19
.
power
to
minister
the
holy
Communion
,
Luke
22.19
.
power
of
the
keyes
,
of
binding
and
loosing
,
of
remitting
and
retayning
sinnes
,
of
planting
Churches
,
ordayning
Bishops
and
Ministers
.
For
the
Apostleship
is
the
highest
office
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
containeth
the
power
of
all
the
rest
in
it
.
[
](A17513-e127110-b)f
f
Bellar
de
pont.
lib.
4.
cap.
23.
§.
Addit
Cyril
.
Christ
by
saying
[
](A17513-e127140-b)g
g
Ioh.
20.
Sicut
misit
me
Pater
,
&
ego
mitto
vos
,
gaue
them
his
owne
office
and
authority
,
and
made
them
his
Vicars
,
as
the
Fathers
Chrysostome
,
and
Theophylact
speake
,
and
Bellarmine
alloweth
[
](A17513-e127200-b)h
h
Ib.
initio
capitis
.
.
And
whereas
Saint
Iames
the
younger
was
ordayned
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
by
the
other
Apostles
(
as
the
Ancients
shew
;
)
that
ordination
was
not
a
new
power
giuen
him
,
but
a
speciall
application
of
his
old
power
to
that
particular
diocesse
[
](A17513-e127240-b)i
i
Wherein
Bellar.
troubles
hims●lfe
idly
,
de
pont
l.
1.
c.
23
§.
praetereaquod
;
as
also
the
translation
of
a
Bishop
to
another
Sea
,
is
not
the
making
of
a
new
Bishop
,
but
a
meere
application
of
the
old
to
a
new
place
[
](A17513-e127290-b)k
k
D
Field
,
ib.
pag
116
,
117.
.
§.
14.
Thus
you
see
sufficiently
(
I
hope
)
that
though
the
Church
[
](A17513-e127340-b)l
l
Section
3
,
4
,
5.
attributed
much
to
Saint
Peter
,
yet
[
](A17513-e127370-b)m
m
Sect.
10
,
11
,
12
not
such
supreme
iurisdiction
ouer
the
whole
Church
,
as
now
is
claymed
;
[
](A17513-e127390-b)n
n
Sect.
13.
neither
could
the
prerogatiues
due
to
him
,
descend
to
his
successors
;
no
such
thing
can
be
proued
either
by
the
[
](A17513-e127410-b)o
o
Sect.
6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
Scriptures
,
or
the
[
](A17513-e127430-b)p
p
Sect.
11.
Fathers
,
but
plainly
the
[
](A17513-e127450-b)q
q
Sect
10
,
12.
contrary
.
[
](A17513-e127470-b)r
r
Cyprian
epist
.
67.
D.
Field
,
Church
,
book
5.
c.
42.
p.
288.
Saint
Cyprian
saith
wisely
,
that
Almighty
God
wisely
foreseeing
what
euils
might
follow
such
vniuersality
of
power
and
iurisdiction
in
one
man
;
ordayned
,
that
there
should
be
a
great
number
of
Bishops
ioyned
in
equall
commission
,
that
so
,
if
some
fell
,
the
rest
might
stand
and
keepe
the
people
from
a
generall
downefall
,
as
it
was
in
the
time
of
the
Arians
,
wherein
many
Bishops
were
corrupted
,
and
amongst
them
the
[
](A17513-e127540-b)s
s
See
the
next
chapter
,
sect.
4.
Liberius
:
and
before
,
c.
1.
sect.
1.
subsect
.
2.
§.
5.
Bishop
of
Rome
:
others
remayning
sound
,
and
preuayling
to
saue
the
Church
from
generall
corruption
.
To
conclude
this
great
point
,
we
account
this
claymed
iurisdiction
to
be
one
of
the
great
corruptions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
a
politike
deuice
to
set
vp
an
earthly
Kingdome
.
We
know
there
was
a
Church
of
God
vpon
earth
perfect
and
pure
,
before
there
was
a
Church
at
Rome
:
and
that
the
Churches
in
other
Nations
,
of
Corinth
,
Galatia
,
Ephesus
,
Philippy
,
&c.
had
no
dependance
vpon
the
Church
of
Rome
:
they
were
her
sisters
,
not
her
daughters
:
equally
branches
of
the
Oliue
tree
,
Rom.
11.
Rome
was
not
the
Root
,
and
they
the
Sprigs
.
And
the
Church
of
Rome
was
more
perfect
and
pure
before
this
great
iurisdiction
was
euer
claymed
and
practised
,
then
euer
it
was
after
;
and
saluation
therein
more
easily
attained
.
We
know
that
in
the
smallest
Churches
,
euen
those
in
Philemons
,
and
in
Aquila
and
Priscillaes
houses
,
Philem.
2.
1
Cor.
16.19
.
saluation
was
to
bee
had
,
without
subiection
to
Rome
;
For
wheresoeuer
two
or
three
are
gathered
together
in
Christs
name
,
Mat.
18.20
.
hee
is
amongst
them
.
They
that
heare
his
voyce
and
follow
him
,
Iohn
.
10
27.
are
his
Sheepe
and
Church
,
whethee
they
be
vnder
the
Pope
or
no.
And
they
that
are
built
vpon
the
foundation
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
Ephes.
2.19
,
20.
Christ
himselfe
being
the
chiefe
corner
stone
;
are
not
strangers
and
aliens
,
but
of
the
houshold
of
God
,
and
fellow
Citizens
with
the
Saints
.
The
condition
of
being
vnder
the
Pope
is
no
where
required
in
Scripture
,
but
saluation
promised
(
wheresoeuer
it
is
promised
)
,
without
it
.
If
nothing
be
necessary
to
be
beleeued
to
saluation
,
but
what
is
deliuered
in
plaine
words
in
Scripture
,
or
else
thence
deducted
by
euident
consequence
of
reason
(
as
Bellarmine
teacheth
)
then
this
point
is
not
necessary
to
be
beleeued
,
then
saluation
may
be
had
without
it
.
The
ancient
Christians
indeed
reuerenced
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
thought
fit
to
keep
in
the
Community
of
so
famous
a
Church
:
but
they
neuer
acknowledged
the
Prerogatiue
of
the
Bishop
thereof
to
bee
such
,
that
it
was
damnable
to
be
from
vnder
him
,
or
separate
from
community
with
him
,
or
feared
his
excommunication
as
damnable
.
For
the
Greeke
Church
(
which
was
a
long
time
a
principall
part
of
the
Christian
world
)
was
neuer
subiect
to
the
Roman
Bishop
,
See
B.
Morton
.
Causa
Regia
cap
,
1.
§.
4
pag.
4.
but
(
as
Bellarmine
confesseth
[
](A17513-e127840-b)a
a
Bellarmine
in
Praefat.
ad
libros
de
Rom.
Pont.
pag.
15.
)
diuided
from
the
Roman
800.
yeeres
.
And
[
](A17513-e127870-b)b
b
Bellar.
li.
3.
de
verbo
Dei
c.
6.
§
secundo
All
the
Churches
of
Asia
were
excommunicated
by
Pope
Victor
,
vniustly
,
and
contrary
to
the
course
of
all
his
predecessors
,
as
both
Irenaeus
with
his
Westerne
Bishops
,
and
all
the
Easterne
Bishops
manifested
it
vnto
him
,
and
therefore
they
little
regarded
it
,
though
(
as
Bellarmine
saith
[
](A17513-e127940-b)c
c
Bellar
de
Rom.
pont.
li.
2.
c.
19.
§.
At
objicit
.
)
we
neuer
read
it
was
recalled
,
or
they
absolued
.
[
](A17513-e127980-b)d
d
Binius
Annot.
in
Concil.
1.
Carthag
.
Pope
Steuen
threatned
the
African
Bishops
with
excommunication
,
which
they
,
ioyning
with
Saint
Cyprian
the
famous
Bishop
of
Carthage
,
made
none
account
of
[
](A17513-e128040-b)e
e
See
before
,
.12
.
.
Saint
Cyprian
was
notwithstanding
alwaies
accounted
in
the
number
of
Catholikes
,
[
](A17513-e128060-b)f
f
Bellar.
lib.
2.
deconcil
.
c.
5.
§.
1
and
afterward
crowned
with
Martyrdome
.
In
Saint
Augustines
time
the
African
Fathers
[
](A17513-e128120-b)g
g
Card.
Cusan
concord
cath.
lib.
1.
cap.
20.
continued
to
withstand
Pope
Celestine
and
his
successors
,
and
stood
willingly
excommunicated
an
hundred
yeeres
,
as
appeares
by
the
Epistle
of
Boniface
[
](A17513-e128170-b)h
h
See
before
,
§.
12.
,
whereof
I
spake
before
.
[
](A17513-e128180-b)i
i
Bellar
de
Rom.
pont.
lib.
2.
c.
25.
Bellarmine
and
[
](A17513-e128220-b)k
k
Salmeron
.
rom
12.
tractat.
58.
p.
498
col.
1.
Baronius
that
deny
the
story
thereof
,
and
would
discredit
that
Epistle
,
know
very
well
that
many
learned
men
of
their
side
allow
,
applaude
and
alleadge
it
,
(
as
Lindan
,
Sanders
,
Harding
,
Coster
,
&c.
)
and
so
either
are
blindely
deceiued
,
or
wilfully
deceiue
the
world
:
they
know
also
that
the
African
Bishops
(
and
among
them
Saint
Augustine
the
Chiefe
)
did
very
sharpely
withstand
the
Roman
Bishops
clayme
for
Appeales
to
Rome
:
and
[
](A17513-e128330-b)k
k
Salmeron
.
rom
12.
tractat.
58.
p.
498
col.
1.
they
know
also
that
from
the
time
of
Saint
Cyprian
the
Church
of
Africa
began
to
be
separated
from
the
Church
of
Rome
.
[
](A17513-e128410-b)l
l
Baronius
tom●
5.
anno
4●9
.
●u.
93.
In
which
time
there
were
innumerable
troopes
of
Martyrs
that
dyed
for
the
Catholike
Faith
,
as
Baronius
confesseth
.
[
](A17513-e128460-b)m
m
Baron
.
tom●
8.
anno
604.
nu.
55
&
58.
Baronius
describeth
also
out
of
Beda
,
how
the
Churches
of
great
Brittain
(
England
and
Scotland
)
were
diuided
a
long
time
from
the
Roman
Church
,
and
subiection
to
her
rites
,
which
were
commanded
vnder
paine
of
excommunication
,
and
stood
out
in
Gregory
the
Greats
time
,
aboue
600.
yeeres
after
Christ
,
and
would
not
yeeld
the
desired
subiection
for
all
that
Augustine
could
doe
,
and
yet
they
were
accounted
Catholike
Christians
:
and
on
one
day
,
twelue
hundred
of
them
were
crowned
with
Martyrdome
,
dying
for
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
contra
Northumbrot
infideles
,
as
your
histories
tell
vs
[
](A17513-e128590-b)n
n
Galfrid
Monum
.
hist.
lib.
1.
cap.
12
,
13.
.
In
these
latter
times
,
our
Aduersaries
reckon
examples
enow
[
](A17513-e128620-b)o
o
Azorius
Iesuita
Institut.
moral
.
part.
1.
lib.
8.
cap.
20.
§.
Decimo
quar.
of
Greekes
,
Armenians
,
Ruthenians
,
Aegyptians
,
Aethiopians
,
and
other
remote
parts
of
the
world
,
which
doe
not
acknowledge
the
Pope
to
bee
their
superiour
,
no
more
than
the
Protestants
doe
.
And
yet
your
Azorius
(
a
choyce
man
,
deliuering
the
doctrine
of
the
Roman
Church
)
dare
not
affirme
them
to
be
heretikes
,
but
excuseth
their
opinions
different
from
the
Romists
,
and
cals
them
onely
Schismatikes
,
because
they
refuse
the
Roman
superiority
.
To
say
nothing
of
the
Protestants
,
whereof
there
are
innumerable
in
Germany
,
France
,
Britaine
,
Pelonia
,
Dauid
,
Bohemia
,
Hungaria
,
Heluetia
,
Sueti●
,
Silesia
,
Morana
,
Transiluania
,
and
other
parts
,
which
in
this
age
make
the
greater
part
of
Christendome
;
which
all
reiect
the
Roman
Hierarchy
,
as
contrary
to
the
Apostles
doctrine
,
and
the
Primitiue
Church
for
many
ages
.
It
may
seeme
strange
that
any
man
that
hath
any
dram
of
Christian
Charity
,
or
come
of
Christian
salt
in
his
heart
,
should
perswade
himselfe
,
or
force
his
heart
to
thinke
,
that
so
many
learned
Bishops
of
old
time
,
and
Christians
suffering
Martyrdome
for
Christs
sake
;
and
such
infinite
store
of
people
of
all
nations
in
these
latter
ages
,
professing
Iesus
Christs
religion
,
holding
all
points
necessary
to
saluation
;
and
for
them
suffering
losse
of
goods
,
imprisonment
,
banishment
,
death
and
depri●ation
of
all
earthly
comforts
besides
it
,
should
cease
to
be
Christians
,
and
become
damned
creatures
onely
because
they
will
not
become
subiects
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
as
to
their
superiour
;
who
(
as
they
are
verily
perswaded
)
sitteth
as
Anrichrist
in
the
Church
of
God
,
abrogating
many
of
Gods
Lawes
,
and
establishing
his
owne
.
Or
shall
they
that
in
tendernesse
of
Conscience
haue
reformed
many
grosse
abuses
in
life
,
and
errors
in
doctrine
,
which
had
crept
into
the
Latine
Church
,
bee
condemn●d
for
reforming
them
,
and
not
communicating
with
him
in
his
continued
abuses
,
though
they
hold
all
good
things
with
him
,
and
refuse
nothing
which
the
Scriptures
and
pure
Antiquity
hath
deliuered
?
No
(
my
friend
.
)
Be
you
Antiquus
,
if
you
will
and
sticke
to
Hildebrands
dictates
,
broached
eleuen
hundred
yeeres
after
Christ
(
when
Satan
was
newly
loosed
)
or
to
Boniface
the
eights
decree
200.
yeeres
after
Hildebrand
(
for
that
is
your
greatest
Antiquity
:
)
I
will
bee
Antiquissimus
and
hold
the
old
Religion
which
the
Apostles
taught
,
which
the
first
Churches
held
,
the
East
,
the
South
,
the
West
,
the
middle
Churches
,
yea
all
Churches
(
euen
the
Roman
Church
it self
)
for
many
hundred
yeeres
next
after
Christ
;
according
to
which
patterns
the
Protestants
haue
reformed
their
Churches
in
these
latter
ages
as
neere
as
was
possible
for
them
:
and
make
no
more
doubt
of
saluation
therein
,
then
of
the
holy
Fathers
,
Saints
,
and
Martyrs
of
former
times
,
which
reiected
the
Popes
superiority
and
soueraignty
,
as
we
doe
.
CHAP.
7.
Of
the
Popes
infallible
iudgement
in
guiding
the
Church
by
true
doctrine
.
§
.
1.
It
cannot
be
proued
by
Scriptures
,
or
Fathers
,
or
by
the
Analogy
to
the
chiefe
Priests
of
the
old
Testament
.
§
.
2.
Neither
is
such
infallibility
now
necessary
in
any
man
.
§
.
3.
But
if
in
any
man
,
most
improbably
in
the
Popes
,
whereof
some
haue
been
children
,
and
many
most
wicked
men
,
and
monsters
of
men
.
§
.
4.
And
many
Popes
haue
erred
(
De
facto
)
in
Iudgement
.
§
.
5.
Which
the
Romists
distinctions
and
euasions
cannot
auoyd
.
§
.
6.
The
manifold
and
manifest
Iudgement
of
Antiquity
ouerthrowe●
this
supposed
infallibility
.
For
§
.
I.
The
Ancients
euer
accounted
the
Pope
,
fallible
:
§
.
II.
And
neuer
in
their
writings
mentioned
their
Infallibility
.
§
.
III.
But
reiected
often
both
their
iurisdiction
and
Iudgement
:
§
.
IIII.
Which
if
they
had
beene
established
and
beleeued
,
the
Fathers
studies
,
and
commentaries
vpon
the
Scriptures
,
had
beene
in
vaine
.
§
.
V.
And
Councels
had
beene
called
to
no
purpose
.
§.
1.
Antiquus
.
SVppose
the
Popes
claymed-supreme-gouernment
ouer
the
whole
Church
cannot
bee
proued
by
Scriptures
nor
Fathers
,
yet
if
he
haue
infallibility
of
iudgment
in
all
points
of
heauenly
doctrine
,
we
are
bound
to
submit
vnto
him
.
Antiquissimus
.
Proue
that
hee
hath
such
infallibility
,
and
we
wiil
submit
to
his
iudgement
.
Antiq.
It
is
proued
by
the
text
[
](A17513-e129160-b)a
a
Be
lar
.
de
Rom
Pont.
lib.
4
cap.
3.
Luk.
22.31
,
32.
Simon
,
Simon
,
Behold
Sathan
hath
desired
to
winnow
you
like
wheat
,
but
I
haue
prayed
for
thee
that
thy
Faith
should
not
fayle
,
and
when
thou
art
conuerted
,
Strengthen
thy
brethren
.
Antiquis
.
These
words
are
no
way
appliable
to
Peters
successors
,
except
you
will
haue
them
first
deny
Christ
outwardly
(
though
faith
fayle
not
in
their
heart
)
and
secondly
conuert
,
and
afterward
strengthen
their
brethren
.
Else
these
things
are
proper
to
Peter
,
who
indeed
was
so
grieuously
tempted
by
Sathan
,
that
in
that
triall
,
through
the
extremity
of
feare
,
he
denied
Christ
,
and
that
with
bitter
imprecations
:
but
yet
by
vertue
of
Christs
prayer
,
he
denied
him
not
by
infidelity
,
the
perswasion
of
his
heart
remayned
the
same
it
was
before
;
then
repenting
bitterly
for
his
outward
Apostacy
,
and
receiuing
the
sweetnesse
of
Gods
mercy
in
forgiuing
,
conuerting
,
and
strengthening
him
,
hee
was
able
and
fit
to
strengthen
his
brethren
,
to
preuent
their
like
fals
,
or
restore
them
after
their
fals
by
hope
of
the
like
mercy
.
Thus
your
Iesuite
[
](A17513-e129250-b)b
b
Sa
Iesuita
schol.
in
Luk.
22
id
est
,
sicut
ego
orando
te
prote
i
(
inquit
interlinearis
glassa
)
ne
deficeres
,
sictu
infi●miores
sratres
exemplo
tuae
poenitentiae
consorta
,
ne
de
ve●ia
desperent
.
Se●
Ar
as
Mortanus
,
&
Aquinas
Catena
,
on
this
place
.
Sa
interprets
this
place
,
truely
alleadging
the
interlineall
glosse
for
it
.
And
thus
doth
[
](A17513-e129300-b)c
c
Theophylact.
vpon
Luk.
22.
Theophylact
also
,
attributing
the
confirmation
of
his
brethren
,
not
to
Peters
constancy
in
the
true
Faith
,
but
to
his
sence
of
Gods
tender
mercy
recalling
and
recouering
him
:
by
which
he
was
able
to
strengthen
the
wea●e
,
to
comfort
the
sorrowfull
,
to
confirme
the
doubtfull
,
and
to
rayse
them
vnto
assured
hope
of
finding
mercy
,
that
otherwise
were
ready
to
despaire
.
For
who
will
not
be
confirmed
(
saith
the
same
Theophylact
)
by
Peter
,
in
the
comfortable
perswasion
of
Gods
gracious
mercy
to
repentant
sinners
,
that
seeth
him
(
whom
Christ
had
so
much
ho●oured
)
after
so
shamefull
and
execrable
fault
of
Abnegation
of
his
louing
Master
,
the
Lord
of
life
,
not
onely
receiued
to
mercy
,
but
restored
to
the
dignity
of
the
prime
and
chiefe
Apostle
?
Bellarmine
bringeth
some
reasons
and
allegations
to
proue
those
words
of
Luk.
22
,
to
make
for
Saint
Peters
(
and
his
successors
)
infallibility
,
but
all
farre
too
weake
to
proue
his
purpose
.
See
them
fully
examined
and
answered
by
D.
Field
,
[
](A17513-e129400-b)d
d
D.
Field
,
Church
,
booke
5
chap.
42.
who
answers
also
the
other
allegations
of
Mat.
16.18
.
Vpon
this
Rocke
I
will
build
my
Church
:
and
of
Iohn
21.15
,
16
,
17.
Feed
my
sheepe
,
seed
my
lambes
.
Vpon
which
,
the
infallibility
of
the
Pope
cannot
possibly
be
grounded
,
neither
doe
the
Fathers
come
neere
to
proue
it
,
which
are
alledged
for
it
,
as
he
sheweth
.
Antiq.
For
the
places
of
Saint
Matthew
16.
and
St.
Iohn
21.
Vpon
this
Rocke
,
and
Feed
my
sheepe
,
since
you
haue
proued
by
the
Fathers
iudgement
[
](A17513-e129510-b)e
e
Before
chap.
6
section
6
,
7.
that
they
belong
as
well
to
the
other
Apostles
as
to
Saint
Peter
,
I
relye
not
vpon
them
,
nor
vpon
the
Fathers
,
who
by
[
](A17513-e129550-b)f
f
ib.
sect.
12.
refusing
the
Popes
supreme
gouernment
,
seeme
thereby
also
to
deny
his
infallibility
.
But
there
is
another
thing
,
vrged
by
[
](A17513-e129580-b)g
g
Bellar.
de
pont.
lib.
4.
cap.
3.
§.
quarto
probatur
many
,
and
seemes
to
be
of
great
force
to
proue
this
questioned
infallibility
:
That
the
high
Priest
of
the
old
Testament
had
in
his
brest-place
the
Vrim
and
Thummim
,
Exod.
28.
&
30.
that
is
,
Doctrine
and
Verity
,
which
is
expounded
in
the
17.
&
9.
of
Deuteronomy
,
where
the
Lord
commands
them
that
doubt
of
the
sence
of
the
diuine
Law
,
to
repayre
to
the
Chiefe
Priest
,
and
enquire
of
him
,
adding
That
he
shall
tell
them
the
truth
of
iudgement
.
Therefore
both
by
signes
,
and
by
words
the
Lord
hath
promised
that
in
the
brest
of
the
Chiefe
Priest
shall
reside
Doctrine
and
Verity
;
and
therefore
that
he
cannot
erre
,
when
he
teacheth
the
people
.
And
if
this
was
fit
for
the
Aaronicall
chiefe
Priest
,
much
more
for
the
Christian
.
Conformable
whereunto
[
](A17513-e129670-b)h
h
Ioh.
11.51
.
&
Rhemists
thervpon
.
Caiphas
,
the
Iewes
high
Priest
,
in
a
Councell
,
prophesied
(
truly
)
that
Christ
should
dye
for
the
Nation
.
Vpon
which
Text
,
the
Rhemists
do
note
,
That
the
gifts
of
the
holy
Ghost
follow
the
Order
and
Office
,
not
the
merits
and
persons
of
men
;
as
Caiphas
a
man
many
wayes
wicked
,
and
in
part
an
vsurper
,
in
the
time
when
the
Priesthood
began
to
decline
and
giue
place
to
the
new
ordinance
of
Christ
,
had
yet
some
assistance
of
God
for
vtterance
of
truth
,
which
Caiphas
himselfe
meant
not
:
therefore
we
should
not
maruell
that
Christ
deliuereth
his
truth
by
Prelats
,
his
officers
,
though
wicked
and
vnworthy
of
their
office
,
as
also
[
](A17513-e129720-b)i
i
Canus
loc.
theol
.
lib.
5.
cap.
vlt.
§.
Ad
id
.
Canus
saith
,
alleadging
the
same
text
,
and
Bishop
Fisher
also
[
](A17513-e129760-b)k
k
Roffensis
contra
Assert
.
Lutheri
.
veritat
.
3.
pag.
12.
.
Antiquis
.
The
high
Priests
,
by
their
education
,
office
,
reading
,
study
,
and
conference
,
must
in
all
reason
,
haue
knowledge
farre
beyond
ordinary
people
,
for
signe
whereof
,
they
might
weare
the
Vrim
and
Thummim
:
and
the
people
were
to
repayre
to
them
for
direction
in
their
doubts
,
(
as
now
to
their
learned
Ministers
,
whose
lips
must
preserue
knowledge
.
)
But
the
people
were
not
to
take
all
for
infallible
which
they
said
.
[
](A17513-e129830-b)l
l
B
Morton
Appeal
l.
3
c.
15
sect.
3.
&
D.
Field
,
Church
,
booke
5.
c.
42.
The
Iewes
had
a
glosse
vpon
that
text
[
If
the
Iudge
shall
tell
thee
that
the
right
hand
is
the
left
,
and
affirme
●he
left
to
be
the
right
,
thou
must
beleeue
him
]
But
this
is
absurd
(
saith
their
Lyranus
)
for
no
iudgement
that
is
manifestly
false
must
be
beleeued
from
any
man
of
what
authority
soeuer
he
be
.
But
the
people
are
appointed
onely
to
doe
all
things
which
the
high
Priests
shall
teach
according
to
the
Law
,
Deut.
17.11
Whereupon
Christ
saith
,
[
](A17513-e129920-b)m
m
Mat.
23.2
.
The
Scribes
and
Pharisees
sit
vpon
Moses
Chayre
,
and
therefore
are
to
be
harkened
vnto
(
not
in
all
things
generally
,
whatsoeuer
they
say
,
but
(
onely
when
they
vtter
and
deliuer
pertinentia
ad
Cathedram
things
agreeable
to
Moses
doctrine
:
as
the
author
of
the
ordinary
glosse
noteth
[
](A17513-e129980-b)n
n
Glossa
in
●undem
locum
.
See
.
Raynolds
,
Hert.
.
This
therefore
proues
no
infallibility
in
the
high
Priest
,
nor
in
the
Pope
,
no
more
doth
that
of
[
](A17513-e130000-b)o
o
Ioh.
11.49
,
&c.
Caiphas
(
to
whom
wee
wonder
that
you
in
earnest
parallell
your
Pope
:
)
For
he
spake
once
in
the
Councell
,
truely
,
and
prophetically
(
God
directing
him
,
and
the
euent
)
confirming
it
:
)
but
he
spake
also
in
the
Councell
most
vntruely
and
blasphemously
,
when
he
said
that
Christ
blasphemed
[
](A17513-e130020-b)p
p
Mat
26.65
.
:
as
Bellarmine
saith
well
[
](A17513-e130040-b)q
q
Bellar.
lib.
2.
de
conciliis
cap.
8.
§
alii
dicunt
.
.
Therefore
to
establish
an
opinion
of
an
infallible
Iudge
by
an
example
of
a
Iudge
blasphemously
erroneous
in
iudgement
,
is
little
better
then
to
erect
a
Roman
Caiphas
.
§.
2.
You
see
therefore
by
the
insufficiency
of
your
proofes
,
first
,
that
you
haue
no
probability
of
your
Popes
infallibility
.
Now
I
tell
you
secondly
,
there
is
no
necessity
of
any
such
thing
in
any
one
man
in
the
Church
of
God
,
because
[
](A17513-e130120-b)a
a
Bellar.
de
Verbo
Dei
li.
4.
c.
11.
§.
hic
notatis
Costerus
Enchir
ca.
1.
§.
caetorum
.
we
haue
all
the
points
of
Christian
doctrine
necessary
to
saluation
,
[
](A17513-e130160-b)b
b
Coster
.
ib.
Aug.
Doctr.
Christiana
l
2.
c.
9.
Bellar
.
de
iustif
.
lib
3.
cap.
8.
§
primara
.
plainely
and
infallibly
deliuered
in
the
Scriptures
.
Saint
Peter
was
[
](A17513-e130220-b)c
c
Mat.
16.17
.
infallibly
guided
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
freed
from
all
error
in
doctrine
either
by
teaching
then
presently
,
or
deliuered
by
writing
to
posterity
;
so
were
all
the
other
Apostles
.
And
[
](A17513-e130230-b)e
e
Bellar.
de
verbo
.
Dei
l.
4.
c.
11.
§
his
notatis
.
what
they
taught
necessary
for
all
men
to
beleeue
vnto
saluation
,
[
](A17513-e130260-b)d
d
2
Tim.
3.16
.
Gal.
1.12
.
2
Pet.
1.21
.
1
Thes.
1.13
.
what
they
wrote
and
left
for
the
instruction
of
the
Church
in
succeeding
ages
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
whereupon
all
true
Christians
may
and
must
stay
themselues
for
all
points
touching
the
foundation
of
Religion
,
&
necessary
to
saluation
.
If
it
were
possible
[
](A17513-e130270-b)f
f
Gal.
1.8
,
9.
for
an
Angell
from
heauen
to
come
and
teach
otherwise
,
St.
Paul
doth
confidently
and
doubly
pronounce
him
Anathema
.
As
long
as
any
men
or
Churches
hold
fast
what
the
Apostles
haue
deliuered
,
they
doe
[
](A17513-e130290-b)g
g
Bellar
de
verbo
Dei
,
lib.
1.
c.
2.
§
quare
can
.
Faber
Stapulensis
praefatione
in
Euangeistas
.
vnfallibly
hold
the
truth
:
when
they
swarue
from
that
,
they
swarue
from
the
Rule
of
truth
,
and
may
quickly
lose
themselues
in
inextricable
errors
.
The
latitude
of
this
vnfallible
necessary
sauing
knowledge
,
I
haue
described
before
[
](A17513-e130320-b)h
h
In
the
6.
chapter
next
before
.
,
and
it
is
that
wee
must
earnestly
contend
for
,
as
Saint
Iude
saith
,
Earnestly
contend
for
the
Faith
which
was
once
deliuered
to
the
Saints
[
](A17513-e130350-b)i
i
Iude
vers.
3.
;
once
deliuered
,
that
is
,
first
,
and
once
for
all
deliuered
by
the
Apostles
to
the
first
Church
,
and
neuer
after
to
be
altered
;
for
that
contend
earnestly
,
and
for
other
profitable
doctrines
that
are
thence
deducted
by
manifest
consequence
of
Reason
,
contend
also
,
but
more
moderately
.
For
things
obscurely
thence
deducted
,
and
not
profitable
at
all
,
contend
not
.
Let
euery
mans
iudgement
submit
to
the
rule
(
of
the
absolutely
necessary
points
sufficient
for
saluation
)
once
and
first
giuen
:
and
we
shall
need
no
more
nor
further
infallibility
in
any
man
.
§.
3.
But
if
this
(
so
much
spoken
of
)
infallibility
of
iudgement
for
teaching
and
gouerning
the
Church
,
should
be
giuen
to
any
one
ranke
of
men
,
it
is
very
vnlikely
the
Popes
should
be
the
men
.
Is
it
reasonable
to
thinke
that
children
in
yeeres
and
vnderstanding
,
or
men
of
corrupt
and
filthy
liues
,
monsters
of
men
(
such
as
many
of
your
Popes
were
)
should
be
Gods
chiefe
infallible
gouernours
of
his
Church
?
Benedict
the
9.
was
made
Pope
at
12.
or
10.
yeeres
old
(
as
Baronius
confesseth
[
](A17513-e130420-b)a
a
Baronius
anno
.
)
and
ruled
that
Church
20.
yeeres
.
A
likely
Sheephards
boy
in
Saint
Peters
place
,
to
feed
his
sheepe
(
the
flocks
,
they
say
,
of
all
Christendome
)
by
doctrine
and
example
!
more
likely
to
be
a
plague
to
the
flocke
:
as
God
,
threatning
a
plague
to
the
Common
wealth
,
[
](A17513-e130440-b)b
b
Esay
3.4
.
said
,
Children
should
reigne
ouer
them
.
Aristotle
iudged
a
Youth
not
a
fit
hearer
of
Morall
Philosophy
,
and
yet
must
this
childe
bee
thought
a
fit
teacher
of
heauenly
doctrine
,
yea
,
to
be
the
Vniuersall
Oracle
of
the
world
,
that
hath
neither
possibility
to
erre
himselfe
,
nor
misleade
others
.
Such
a
vertue
hath
the
Popes
Chayre
to
infuse
learning
and
all
habilities
into
a
Schoole-boy
,
that
knowes
not
his
Grammar
,
to
serue
the
Roman
turn
well
enough
;
to
interpret
the
Scriptures
,
assoyle
all
questions
,
resolue
all
doubts
,
sit
at
the
sterue
and
guide
the
shippe
of
the
Church
,
call
Councels
,
and
iudge
of
all
their
decrees
,
ratifie
some
,
nullifie
others
(
as
one
of
farre
greater
iudgement
than
all
the
learned
of
the
world
)
yea
,
to
determine
all
causes
,
depose
Kings
,
command
Angels
,
open
and
shut
both
heauen
and
hell
,
and
doe
euery
thing
as
well
as
Saint
Peter
himselfe
.
How
thinke
you
?
is
it
reason
for
any
man
to
thinke
so
?
Antiq.
Many
defects
may
bee
supplied
by
learned
Cardinals
,
graue
and
wise
Counsellors
.
Antiquis
.
A
miserable
head
that
hath
his
wit
to
seeke
in
another
mans
brains
;
but
you
[
](A17513-e130520-b)c
c
Greg
Val.
Anlys
.
fidei
l.
8.
c.
10.
§.
Ex
quo
.
This
were
to
giue
infallibility
not
to
the
Pope
,
but
to
the
Pope
with
his
Cardinals
.
place
not
infallibility
in
the
Counsellors
,
but
onely
in
the
Pope
himselfe
;
his
faylings
are
not
to
be
amended
by
theirs
,
but
theirs
by
him
:
and
indeed
,
if
he
be
infallible
,
they
are
superfluous
,
and
so
are
all
Councels
and
learned
men
.
See
another
Pope
somewhat
elder
,
but
a
great
deale
worse
;
Iohn
12.
[
](A17513-e130570-b)d
d
Banonius
anno
955.
He
was
made
Pope
at
18.
yeeres
of
age
:
the
Romish
Church
thought
it
a
lesse
euill
to
endure
one
head
,
though
monstrous
(
Monstruosum
quantum
libet
caput
ferre
,
saith
Baronius
[
](A17513-e130620-b)d
d
Banonius
anno
955.
)
than
to
be
infamed
with
two
heads
,
and
one
body
to
be
cut
in
two
.
Vpon
Saint
Dunstans
comming
to
him
to
receiue
his
Pall
to
bee
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
at
last
,
Baronius
addes
,
Vidisti
extrema
duo
,
Episcopum
sanctissimum
,
pontificem
vero
moribus
perditissimum
:
Thou
hast
seene
two
extreme
contraries
,
A
most
holy
Bishop
(
Dunstan
)
and
a
most
wicked
liuing
Pope
(
Iohn
the
twelfth
.
)
[
](A17513-e130700-b)e
e
Baron
.
anno
963
n.
17.
Baronius
saith
,
this
Iohn
was
accused
of
many
most
notorious
crimes
,
of
adultery
with
Rainerius
his
widdow
,
and
with
Stephana
●is
Fathers
concubine
,
and
the
widdow
Anna
,
and
with
his
(
or
her
)
neece
,
and
that
he
made
the
holy
pallace
a
stewes
and
brothell
house
,
that
hee
put
out
the
eyes
of
his
ghostly
Father
Bened
,
who
died
vpon
it
:
that
hee
cut
off
the
stones
of
Iohn
the
Cardinall
subdeacon
,
and
so
killed
him
:
that
he
dranke
to
the
loue
of
the
Diuell
in
wine
:
that
in
playing
at
dice
,
he
would
inuocate
the
ayde
of
Iupiter
,
Venus
,
and
other
heathen
gods
:
that
the
whole
Councell
of
the
Bishops
of
Italy
wrote
vnto
him
that
he
was
accused
of
murder
,
periury
,
sacriledge
,
yea
,
and
incest
with
his
own
kindred
and
his
two
sisters
,
&c.
they
required
him
to
come
and
answere
for
himselfe
,
promising
him
to
doe
nothing
but
according
to
the
Canons
.
He
wrote
againe
thus
ridiculously
and
childishly
,
Ionnes
episcopus
,
seruus
seruorum
Dei
,
omnibus
episcopis
:
Nos
audiuimus
dicere
,
quod
vos
vultis
alium
papam
facere
:
si
haec
feceritis
,
excommunico
vos
de
Deo
omnipotenti
,
vt
non
habeatis
licentiam
vllum
ordinare
&
missam
celebrare
.
[
](A17513-e130840-b)f
f
Platina
in
Ioan.
13.
Platina
in
his
life
(
reckoning
him
Iohn
13.
)
cals
him
sceleratissimum
hominem
,
vel
monstrum
potius
,
a
most
wicked
man
,
or
rather
a
monster
:
and
againe
,
Virum
omnium
,
qui
vnquam
ante
se
in
pontificatu
fere
perniciosissimum
&
sceleratissimum
:
A
man
of
all
that
euer
were
before
him
in
the
Popedome
,
the
most
pernicious
and
wicked
.
When
this
Iohn
fled
,
the
Emperor
Otho
made
Leo
Pope
in
his
roome
;
but
assoone
as
the
Emperour
was
gone
,
Iohn
by
the
helpe
of
his
kindred
and
clients
,
put
downe
Leo
,
and
reygned
againe
;
shortly
after
,
committing
adultery
with
another
mans
wife
,
he
was
thrust
thorow
and
slayne
:
or
as
[
](A17513-e130950-b)g
g
Baron
.
anno
964.
n.
17.
Baronius
thinkes
,
he
was
in
his
adultery
strucken
in
the
Temples
by
the
diuels
,
and
so
dyed
.
Was
this
a
man
likely
to
be
the
infallible
mouth
and
organ
of
the
holy
Ghost
?
If
Baronius
and
Platina
be
not
witnesses
sufficient
,
reade
●he
same
story
in
your
owne
[
](A17513-e131010-b)h
h
Sigonius
l.
7.
de
regno
Italioe
.
Sigonius
(
the
Popes
hyred
reader
in
one
of
his
Vniuersities
)
who
writes
it
somewhat
fully
,
following
Luitprandus
,
Martinus
Polanus
,
Trit●mius
,
Platina
,
Krantzius
,
all
your
owne
Catholike
Historians
.
I
omit
a
number
of
wicked
Popes
,
fellowes
and
equals
to
these
;
for
I
should
both
weary
and
stinke
you
out
,
if
I
should
rake
long
in
the
dunghill
of
these
Popes
liues
:
whereof
there
were
fifty
in
one
plumpe
(
as
your
owne
[
](A17513-e131060-b)i
i
Genebrard
.
l.
4.
Chronologiae
,
se●ulo
10
anno
90
pag.
546.
Genebrard
writeth
)
rather
Apostaticall
than
Apostolicall
in
the
space
of
an
150.
yeeres
.
I
will
onely
shew
you
a
briefe
of
the
story
of
a
few
Popes
in
a
short
time
,
and
their
strange
Vnity
,
Infallibility
,
and
Holinesse
.
[
](A17513-e131130-b)k
k
These
things
yee
may
reade
in
Platina
,
Luit
prandus
,
and
Bellarmine
also
lib.
4.
de
Rom.
pont.
cap.
12.
§.
vigesimus
septimus
.
and
in
Baronius
anno
897.
Who
onely
differeth
in
attributing
to
Stephanus
that
which
others
doe
to
Sergius
.
Formosus
a
Cardinall
and
Bishop
was
cursed
,
deposed
,
and
degraded
by
Pope
Iohn
the
8
,
(
whom
Platina
reckons
Iohn
the
ninth
)
who
driuing
him
out
of
Rome
,
caused
him
to
sweare
neuer
to
returne
either
to
the
City
,
or
to
his
Bishopricke
.
But
Iohn
being
dead
,
his
successor
Martin
2
,
absolued
Formosus
from
his
oath
,
and
restored
him
to
his
former
dignity
.
Not
long
after
,
the
same
Formosus
obtained
the
Popedome
,
wherein
hee
liued
fiue
yeeres
.
After
him
,
succeeded
Bonifacius
6
,
liuing
Pope
but
twenty
six
dayes
:
then
Stephanus
6.
Who
abrogated
Formosus
his
decrees
,
disanulled
his
acts
in
a
Councell
,
tooke
vp
his
body
,
dispoyled
it
of
the
pontificall
habite
,
as
vniustly
made
Pope
after
periury
;
cut
off
two
of
his
fingers
wherewith
hee
had
consecrated
,
cast
them
into
Tyber
,
and
buried
him
in
lay-mens
garments
.
This
Steuen
reygned
but
one
yeere
and
three
months
.
After
him
succeeded
Romanus
1.
Who
abrogated
the
decrees
and
acts
of
Steuen
,
and
reygned
but
three
months
:
then
came
Theodorus
2.
who
restored
also
Formosus
his
acts
and
followers
,
liuing
Pope
but
twenty
dayes
.
Then
succeeded
Iohn
9.
(
Platina
cals
him
Iohn
the
tenth
)
who
fully
restored
the
acts
of
Formosus
,
and
abrogated
Steuens
,
confirming
all
by
a
Councell
.
Notwithstanding
all
this
,
Sergius
3.
restored
Steuen
,
and
condemned
Formosus
agayne
,
admitted
them
to
priesthood
againe
,
whom
Formosus
had
deposed
:
and
whom
Formosus
had
ordered
,
hee
againe
degraded
,
and
caused
them
to
take
new
Orders
:
and
againe
tooke
vp
Formosus
his
body
,
out
of
the
sepulcher
,
beheaded
it
,
and
cast
the
body
into
Tyber
,
as
vnworthy
the
honour
of
buriall
.
Whereupon
(
saith
Baronius
[
](A17513-e131530-b)l
l
Baron
.
anno
908.
)
one
Auxilius
then
wrote
a
dialogue
betwixt
Infensor
and
Defensor
,
against
this
inbred
discord
of
the
Romish
Church
,
and
of
the
Popes
ordinations
,
exordinations
,
and
supe●-ordinations
,
&c.
[
](A17513-e131590-b)m
m
Nauclerus
generat
,
31.
initio
.
Thus
were
Saint
Peters
successors
whirled
about
(
not
with
the
spirit
of
godlinesse
,
but
)
with
the
spirit
of
giddinesse
.
Vertigo
rotabat
Petri
successores
(
saith
Krantzius
[
](A17513-e131650-b)n
n
Krantzius
Metrepolis
l.
2
c.
22.
Martin
.
Polon
.
Nanclerus
ib.
saith
there
were
8.
Popes
in
one
King
Lodowicks
time
,
who
reygned
not
aboue
12
yeeres
.
)
and
the
head
of
the
Church
was
long
without
a
brayne
.
Where
was
then
the
infallibility
of
these
Popes
iudgement
in
the
gouernment
of
the
greatest
affayres
of
the
Church
?
where
was
their
charity
and
holinesse
?
nay
,
where
was
ordinary
honesty
,
ciuility
,
or
humanity
?
Here
was
indeed
a
most
bestiall
rage
,
reaching
not
onely
to
the
death-bed
,
but
to
the
graue
,
with
digging
vp
bones
,
dismembring
dead
carkasses
,
derogating
from
their
persons
,
abrogating
their
acts
,
disanulling
their
ordinations
,
disgracing
their
Fauorites
,
degrading
the
Prelats
by
their
predecessors
preferred
,
Pope
against
Pope
,
one
head
of
the
Church
against
another
,
and
Councells
against
Councells
,
setting
the
world
in
amaze
,
dissoluing
religion
and
gouernment
,
that
men
knew
not
what
to
thinke
,
nor
what
to
doe
.
Where
was
the
vnity
of
minde
and
peace
among
inferiours
,
when
the
heads
were
so
brainsicke
,
or
so
hare-braind
,
or
rather
wolfe-braind
?
Antiq.
Enough
enough
,
you
haue
wearied
and
stuncke
mee
out
indeed
,
with
these
filthy
storyes
:
which
I
would
neuer
haue
beleeued
,
had
you
not
turned
mee
to
their
owne
authours
,
to
reade
them
with
mine
owne
eyes
.
But
it
is
most
admirable
that
God
did
yet
preserue
his
Church
by
such
wicked
instruments
,
for
you
know
the
doctrine
and
sacraments
deliuered
by
Iudas
were
good
and
profitable
,
though
hee
was
wicked
.
Antiquiss
.
[
](A17513-e131750-b)o
o
Genebrard
.
quo
supra
.
●
tanto
numero
pontificum
quinque
modò
&
satis
tenuiter
landatur
.
Our
Sauiour
in
chusing
Iudas
had
a
purpose
to
saue
vs
,
by
working
good
out
of
his
treason
;
but
had
hee
chosen
ten
Iudasses
for
one
or
two
good
Apostles
,
the
world
would
haue
muttered
at
him
as
improuident
.
Your
Genebrard
reports
of
50
Popes
Apostaticall
together
,
and
scarce
fiue
of
them
any
whit
Apostolicall
;
and
doubtlesse
hee
speakes
the
best
for
his
owne
side
:
and
the
after
times
grew
worse
rather
than
better
.
Also
,
though
the
ministeriall
acts
being
ordinary
and
receiued
of
the
Apostles
(
you
will
say
)
might
bee
effectuall
,
though
wicked
men
performe
them
,
(
which
to
deny
is
contrafidem
,
and
so
condemnes
them
that
abrogated
Form●sus
his
ordinations
[
](A17513-e131810-b)p
p
Bellar.
de
Rom.
pont.
l.
4
cap.
2.
§
vigesimus
sept
&
§.
sed
obiicies
.
)
yet
their
infallibility
(
being
an
extraordinay
priuiledge
)
in
things
not
ordered
by
the
Apostles
,
hath
no
probability
at
all
,
but
rather
,
the
crossing
one
of
another
in
their
Decrees
,
and
in
their
Counsells
(
called
and
confirmed
by
themselues
)
vtterly
confutes
it
.
§.
4.
Antiq.
These
things
you
draw
in
(
à
latere
)
sidelings
:
shew
mee
some
Popes
that
haue
directly
,
and
(
facto
)
indeed
erred
in
the
Faith
:
and
then
I
shall
thinke
them
fallible
.
See
D.
Field
,
Church
,
booke
5.
cap.
43.
Bellar.
de
Rom
pont.
lib
4.
Antiquis
.
Bellarmine
himselfe
yeelds
you
enow
,
though
he
labour
with
all
his
art
and
wit
to
excuse
all
,
for
some
haue
erred
too
grossely
to
be
excused
,
too
manifestly
to
be
denied
.
1
Pope
Gregory
3.
Ex
ignorantia
lapsus
est
(
saith
Bellarmine
[
](A17513-e132000-b)i
i
Bellar.
ib
c
12.
§.
sed
contra
hoc
est
,
&c.
)
when
he
permitted
a
man
to
take
a
second
wife
,
his
first
yet
liuing
,
but
vnable
to
pay
her
debt
vnto
him
:
and
taught
,
that
in
some
case
a
man
might
with
the
license
of
his
wife
,
marry
another
,
and
so
haue
two
at
once
,
which
indeed
is
false
doctrine
,
and
so
defined
by
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
sels
.
24.
can.
2.
2
ib
cap.
8.
§.
Decimus
est
Marcellinus
.
2
Pope
Marcellinus
(
beyond
decreeing
,
proceeded
to
fact
)
sacrificed
to
Idols
:
teaching
Idolatry
and
Hetheamsme
by
fact
and
example
.
But
it
was
for
feare
of
death
saith
Bellarmine
.
And
3
ib.
cap.
9.
3
Pope
Liberius
subscribed
to
the
Arrian
heresie
,
set
his
hand
against
Athanasius
,
wrote
wicked
Epistles
:
but
(
saith
Bellarmine
)
it
was
for
feare
of
death
or
torments
.
A
man
may
by
the
same
reason
excuse
Peters
deniall
of
Christ
,
and
say
,
it
was
no
sinne
,
if
this
was
no
error
.
Pope
Vigillus
wrote
to
the
Empresse
,
4
ib.
cap.
10.
and
to
the
heretikes
confirming
their
heresie
,
and
cursing
the
Catholike
teachers
that
confessed
two
natures
in
Christ
:
wicked
letters
,
vnworthy
a
Christian
man
.
But
(
saith
Bellarmine
)
hee
did
it
for
desire
of
the
Papacy
,
and
in
great
strayts
,
into
which
his
ambition
had
cast
him
.
As
though
wicked
affections
could
excuse
mens
errours
.
Pope
Honorius
was
condemned
for
an
heretike
,
5
ib.
cap.
11.
by
the
sixt
generall
Councell
,
and
againe
by
the
seuenth
:
and
in
an
Epistle
of
Pope
Leo
:
but
all
these
were
corrupted
(
saith
Bellarmine
)
or
misinformed
.
See
,
this
man
liuing
but
yesterday
,
knowes
better
than
whole
Councels
,
Popes
,
and
authors
liuing
in
that
age
,
and
is
bold
to
accuse
whole
generall
Councels
of
corruption
,
to
keepe
one
Pope
from
corruption
.
Pope
Celestine
3.
6
ib.
cap.
14.
§
cricesimus
tertius
.
cannot
bee
excused
from
heresie
(
saith
their
Alphonsus
de
Castro
)
for
teaching
that
by
heresie
Matrimony
is
so
farre
dissolued
,
that
the
innocent
party
may
marry
againe
:
the
contrary
whereof
is
defined
by
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
Sess
.
24.
Cannon
5.
and
by
Innocent
3.
Bellarmine
saith
,
This
was
indeed
Celestines
opinion
,
but
not
any
decree
:
a
poore
excuse
.
7
ib.
cap.
14.
See
many
Popes
crossing
one
another
in
iudgement
,
ex
diam
etro
,
noted
by
Erasmus
annot.
in
1
Cor.
7.
pag.
373
,
374.
Basilea
1522
cited
by
B.
Morton
Appeal
l.
3.
c
15
§
,
1.
p
403.
Pope
Iohn
22.
held
opinion
that
the
soules
departed
came
not
to
see
God
till
after
the
resurrection
.
Bellarmine
answers
,
hee
might
so
hold
without
danger
,
because
yet
there
had
beene
no
definition
of
the
Church
in
this
point
;
also
,
he
purposed
to
define
the
question
,
but
was
by
death
preuented
.
A
slender
answer
,
leauing
him
still
infallibly
faulty
.
§.
5.
Antiq.
Sir
,
you
know
,
the
Catholikes
haue
many
distinctions
:
The
Pope
may
erre
in
manners
,
but
not
in
doctrine
:
in
matters
of
fact
,
but
not
in
Faith
:
in
person
,
but
not
in
office
:
before
hee
be
fully
setled
(
as
Vigilius
)
but
not
confirmed
in
his
seate
:
in
the
premisses
,
but
not
in
the
conclusion
:
by
way
of
conference
,
but
not
in
determining
:
in
a
priuate
letter
,
but
not
in
a
Decretall
Epistle
:
in
his
chamber
,
but
not
in
his
Consistory
:
in
his
pallace
,
but
not
in
the
Pulpit
.
In
a
word
,
he
may
erre
as
a
man
,
but
not
as
Pope
.
Antiquis
.
Your
men
(
like
the
Foxe
)
being
hunted
out
of
one
hold
,
flie
to
another
;
their
distinctions
are
but
meere
euasions
,
and
illusions
to
gull
the
world
withall
.
Their
first
hold
was
,
that
the
Pope
could
not
erre
at
all
,
neither
ought
to
bee
iudged
by
any
man
;
but
being
driuen
from
that
hold
,
they
flye
to
another
:
He
may
erre
in
manners
,
or
in
matter
of
fact
,
but
not
in
matters
of
doctrine
or
faith
:
Well
,
wee
driue
them
from
that
also
,
for
Gregory
3.
Liberius
,
Vigilius
,
Honorius
,
Celestine
,
and
Iohn
,
erred
in
points
of
Faith
.
Then
they
flie
to
another
hold
,
they
erred
in
Faith
indeed
,
but
yet
as
men
onely
,
not
as
Popes
.
I
thinke
our
learned
King
Iames
hunts
them
from
this
hold
also
;
King
Iames
Remonstrance
to
Card.
Peron
.
pag.
99.
in
demanding
wherefore
then
doth
not
the
Pope
instruct
and
informe
the
man
?
or
wherefore
doth
not
that
man
require
the
Popes
instruction
?
shall
we
say
that
Esay
and
Daniel
might
sinke
into
heresie
as
men
,
but
not
as
Prophets
?
would
not
the
man
Esay
consult
with
the
Prophet
Esay
,
to
be
free
from
error
?
if
he
cannot
assure
himselfe
,
how
shall
hee
assure
vs
of
his
freedome
from
error
?
I
adde
that
the
world
by
such
distinction
is
gulled
and
abused
:
Bellar.
de
Pont.
Rom.
l.
4
c.
2.
§.
Deinde
catholici
pontificem
solum
,
siue
errare
posset
.
siue
non
,
esse
ab
omnibus
fideli●s
obedienter
audien●um
.
for
the
Romists
labouring
to
proue
their
Pope
infallible
onely
in
some
few
things
,
would
haue
the
world
obey
him
in
all
things
.
Some
of
them
draw
his
infallibility
into
a
narrow
scantling
:
first
,
he
must
enter
canonically
,
else
hee
is
not
a
true
Pope
,
and
so
wants
the
priuiledge
:
secondly
,
hee
is
free
from
error
onely
when
he
sets
himselfe
(
as
Pope
)
to
decree
matters
of
Faith
:
and
thirdly
,
to
the
end
to
teach
or
guide
the
whole
Church
:
and
fourthly
,
See
Greg.
Val.
Analysis
fidei
,
lib.
8.
totum
.
Specially
ca
4.
10.
&
Bellar.
de
Pont.
Rom.
l.
4.
c.
2.
●
.
quarta
opinio
,
&c.
proceedeth
aduisedly
,
and
maturely
,
vsing
all
due
meanes
to
finde
out
the
truth
.
Into
these
narrow
limits
&
straits
some
are
compelled
,
all
are
compellable
,
to
bound
the
Popes
infallibility
,
by
the
manifest
histories
of
their
errors
both
in
fact
&
Doctrin
,
both
as
men
&
as
Popes
in
euery
degree
.
But
obserue
(
I
pray
you
)
whether
it
bee
likely
that
the
Pope
vsing
all
these
meanes
be
infallible
:
for
would
he
not
then
vse
them
,
and
quickly
cut
off
all
contentions
?
would
hee
suffer
troublesome
controuersies
among
his
owne
people
to
be
endlesse
?
The
Dominicans
following
Thomas
teach
that
the
Virgin
Mary
was
conceiued
in
originall
sinne
,
Archb.
Abbot
.
against
Hil.
pag.
110.
Bedels
letters
pag.
52.
Concil.
Basi
.
sess.
36.
the
Franciscans
following
Scotus
teach
the
contrary
and
these
two
families
(
like
the
Guelfes
and
Gibelines
)
are
at
mortall
feood
for
the
point
:
the
Councell
of
Basil
was
troubled
with
it
,
and
decreed
on
the
Franciscans
side
;
the
Dominicans
excepted
against
it
,
as
a
Councell
not
lawfully
called
:
and
the
dissention
continued
still
so
great
,
that
to
quiet
all
,
Pope
Sixtus
was
fayne
to
make
a
decree
and
command
,
that
the
question
should
not
be
disputed
of
afterwards
,
and
yet
they
are
still
hot
in
it
vpon
any
occasion
,
and
Bellarmine
Bellarmine
.
himselfe
hath
lately
disputed
it
,
and
leaues
it
with
a
piè
creditur
on
the
Franciscans
side
.
Why
did
not
the
Pope
decide
this
;
and
giue
perfect
vnity
to
his
Church
,
whereof
there
are
so
great
brags
?
and
that
other
also
of
Grace
and
Free
will
betwixt
Dominicans
and
Iesuits
?
and
all
other
controuersies
,
whereof
their
books
are
ful
?
so
that
their
exactest
writers
(
Suarez
and
others
)
spend
more
leaues
in
confuting
their
own
men
,
then
vs
?
May
it
not
be
suspected
,
they
know
well
enough
that
this
infallibility
of
the
Pope
is
but
a
meere
fiction
&
shadow
,
so
that
the
Pope
dare
not
trust
himselfe
,
to
determine
such
matters
wherin
witty
&
learned
men
are
engaged
,
lest
they
fall
to
quarrell
and
deny
not
onely
his
infallibility
,
but
authority
?
and
therefore
it
is
obserued
,
he
seldome
proceeds
to
determine
such
questions
.
Obserue
againe
,
that
if
the
Pope
be
onely
infallible
when
he
vseth
such
meanes
,
it
argueth
there
is
no
diuine
inspiration
extraordinary
from
the
holy
Ghost
proper
to
the
Pope
,
but
onely
Gods
ordinary
assistance
,
vpon
the
vse
of
the
meanes
,
promised
to
all
Gods
seruants
:
And
so
is
hee
no
more
infallible
than
another
man
,
Obserue
thirdly
,
that
the
world
hath
no
sufficient
meanes
to
be
assured
,
that
such
was
the
Popes
entrance
,
and
such
meanes
vsed
by
him
,
that
all
men
may
without
hesitation
obey
him
.
Pighius
lib.
4.
hierarch
.
eccl.
c.
8
Valentia
Ana●ysis
fidei
part.
8.
cap.
10.
Bellar.
de
Pont.
Rom
l.
4
c.
10.
To
auoyd
all
inconueniences
,
Bellarmine
and
Gregoririus
de
Valentia
teach
that
whether
the
Pope
in
defining
vse
diligence
or
no
,
hee
shall
define
infallibly
.
Well
,
but
yet
how
shall
we
know
whether
he
be
a
true
Pope
or
no
?
Entring
canonically
,
without
simony
,
violence
,
or
other
euill
meanes
:
for
Vigilius
erred
most
heretically
(
saith
Bellarmine
)
because
hee
was
not
yet
true
Pope
(
truely
setled
)
though
he
carried
himselfe
as
Pope
;
and
many
Popes
were
rather
Apostaticall
,
than
Apostolicall
(
saith
your
Genebrard
)
because
the
Emperours
put
them
in
(
vncanonically
it
seemes
)
and
there
haue
beene
often
two
,
and
sometimes
three
Popes
together
,
when
the
world
could
not
know
,
which
was
the
true
Pope
.
Anno
à
Christonato
13●
.
à
Christo
passo
.
1000.
Greg.
Heymburgensis
,
in
Confutat
.
Primat
.
Papae
.
part
2.
citatus
a
Iacabo
Vsserio
.
De
Christianarum
Ecclesiarum
successione
&
statu
.
c.
4.
§.
19.
Three
Popes
sate
all
at
once
in
seuerall
places
in
Rome
,
Benedict
9.
Syluester
and
Gregory
6.
of
whom
an
Heremite
wrote
thus
to
the
Emp●rour
:
Imperator
Henrice
(
Omnipotentis
vice
)
Vna
Sunamitis
,
Nupsit
tribus
maritis
:
Dissol●e
connubium
,
Et
triforme
dubium
.
But
to
let
this
passe
,
miserable
is
the
state
of
that
people
that
is
ouer-ruled
by
your
distinctions
to
obey
the
Pope
without
distinction
.
For
example
,
Suppose
there
comes
a
Breefe
,
Bull
,
or
Decree
from
the
Pope
,
enioyning
his
Catholicks
to
refuse
the
oath
of
allegiance
to
their
naturall
Prince
,
(
as
from
Paul
the
fift
to
the
English
)
by
which
refusall
they
shall
bee
suspected
to
bee
Traytors
in
heart
,
and
all
the
Kingdome
shall
bee
iealous
of
them
,
that
vpon
any
occasion
they
will
bee
ready
to
cleaue
vnto
the
Pope
,
or
to
any
that
hee
shall
appoint
(
open
or
secret
enemies
to
the
State
)
against
their
King
,
and
to
take
armes
against
him
,
and
by
warres
,
insurrections
,
or
treaso●s
,
to
throw
the
Land
on
heapes
,
and
bring
in
a
Chaos
of
miserable
confusion
:
Or
,
suppose
the
Bull
goeth
so
farre
(
as
Pius
V.
his
Bull
against
our
right
gracious
and
famous
Queene
Elizabeth
,
)
to
pronounce
the
King
to
bee
no
King
,
to
discharge
the
subiects
from
their
allegiance
to
him
,
to
command
them
to
take
armes
against
him
,
and
by
any
meanes
to
depose
or
bring
him
to
ruine
:
Now
the
Kings
life
,
and
the
spoyle
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
the
damnable
sinne
of
the
people
must
depend
vpon
this
Breefe
or
Bull
;
for
it
must
be
executed
,
whether
it
come
from
the
Pope
as
a
man
,
or
as
Pope
.
Poore
blinded
people
must
be
ledde
with
a
Piè
credendum
,
and
neither
haue
the
meanes
or
any
minde
to
know
whether
this
Bull
came
from
the
Pope
canonically
entring
,
or
maturely
deliberating
,
or
wisely
and
orderly
proceeding
(
if
any
such
thing
can
be
imagined
in
such
mischieuous
practises
)
or
whether
it
come
from
a
Non-Pope
,
or
misinformed
,
or
vniust
,
Bellar.
de
Rom.
pent
l.
4.
c.
2
§.
Deinde
Catholici
conueniunt
,
Pontificem
siue
errare
possit
,
siue
non
,
esse
omnibus
fidelibus
obedienter
audiendum
.
rash
,
or
ill
aduised
;
howsoeuer
it
is
,
No
man
must
iudge
Christs
Vicar
,
but
for
conscience
sake
,
and
vnder
paine
of
damnation
,
all
must
obey
.
Alas
,
that
Christs
pretended
Vicar
should
doe
the
workes
of
Antichrist
!
Alas
,
that
men
piously
minded
,
should
be
so
impiously
bewitched
to
become
the
instruments
of
Antichrist
,
thinking
to
doe
seruice
to
Christ
himselfe
!
Alas
,
that
learned
men
should
abuse
Gods
gifts
of
wit
,
learning
,
and
other
talents
,
bending
all
their
forces
to
maintaine
such
doctrine
!
Antiq.
Sir
,
keepe
your
passion
for
other
company
,
Reason
shall
preuaile
with
mee
more
than
passion
.
Antiquis
.
Deare
friend
,
it
is
not
passion
,
but
compassion
to
poore
deceiued
soules
,
brought
into
such
damnable
courses
by
such
efficacy
of
delusion
,
though
I
know
not
how
in
such
causes
a
good
man
should
not
be
passionate
.
§.
6.
§.
I.
But
to
returne
to
Reason
(
from
which
your
Reasonlesse
distinctions
drew
me
)
In
our
former
examples
of
Popes
errings
,
doe
you
not
see
that
although
the
Papists
of
this
age
excuse
Honorius
of
all
heresie
,
and
count
him
a
Saint
,
yet
the
Catholikes
of
former
ages
accounted
him
an
heretike
;
for
the
sixt
generall
Councell
condemned
him
,
Bellar.
de
Rom.
Pontif.
l.
4.
c.
11.
and
if
that
Councell
were
misinformed
,
or
corrupted
(
as
Bellarmine
imagineth
)
and
thereby
induced
also
the
seuenth
Councell
,
and
Pope
Leo
also
to
curse
and
condemne
him
:
yet
it
appeareth
thereby
that
they
thought
it
possible
for
a
Pope
to
be
an
heretike
;
and
surely
neither
Liberius
,
nor
Honorius
,
nor
any
other
Pope
had
euer
beene
taxed
of
heresie
,
if
the
world
had
then
thought
the
Popes
to
bee
infallible
.
§.
II.
This
also
giues
vs
another
argument
against
the
assertion
of
the
now-Church
of
Rome
;
that
none
of
the
Ancients
euer
knew
or
acknowledged
any
infallible
Iudge
in
the
Church
,
Mr
Bedels
letters
to
Wadsworth
.
p.
53.
59
,
●0
.
though
(
wee
may
imagine
)
such
an
one
would
haue
beene
a
wonderfull
benefit
in
securing
all
men
f●om
error
,
with
great
tranquility
of
the
Church
;
in
easing
leatned
men
of
much
vnnecessary
contention
,
and
of
great
labour
and
study
;
and
choaking
all
heresies
both
easily
and
quickly
;
and
thereby
Diuinity
should
haue
had
the
honour
aboue
all
other
professions
to
reduce
all
doubts
to
certaineties
.
If
any
such
thing
had
beene
,
it
were
most
strange
that
the
Ancients
(
writing
of
all
other
points
of
Christian
doctrine
)
should
neuer
speake
word
of
it
,
being
a
thing
of
such
excellent
and
necessary
vse
,
(
as
is
imagined
)
therefore
their
very
silence
thereof
proueth
there
was
no
such
thing
.
But
their
contentions
with
the
Pope
shew
it
more
fully
.
For
no
man
that
beleeueth
the
Pope
to
be
the
infallible
Iudge
of
the
Church
,
and
so
appointed
by
God
,
§.
III
will
refuse
his
opinion
or
gouernment
.
But
we
find
the
ancient
,
wise
,
and
holy
Bishops
,
made
no
bones
ordinarily
to
reiect
them
both
.
In
the
very
infancy
of
this
affected
Supremacy
,
[
](A17513-e133640-b)a
a
See
this
story
in
Euseb.
hist.
l.
5.
c.
24
,
25
,
26.
when
Pope
Victor
tooke
vpon
him
to
excommunicate
the
East
Church
for
not
concurring
with
him
in
the
Celebration
of
Easter
day
:
not
onely
Polycrates
and
the
Easterne
Bishops
reiected
his
decision
;
but
most
of
the
Westerne
(
as
Irenaeus
with
his
French
Clergy
)
grauely
reproued
him
of
too
much
presumption
.
[
](A17513-e133700-b)b
b
See
Cyprians
Epistles
.
Afterwards
when
the
Pope
tooke
vpon
him
to
heare
Appeales
of
men
pretending
to
be
wronged
by
their
owne
country
officers
(
which
is
the
smallest
portion
of
Supremacy
)
yet
Cyprian
(
an
holy
Martyr
)
resisted
him
;
[
](A17513-e133730-b)c
c
Bellar.
de
pontif
.
Rom
l.
4
cap
7.
and
the
whole
Nation
of
Africa
,
refused
his
iudgement
and
gouernment
;
yea
,
Saint
Cyprian
with
a
Councell
of
fourescore
Bishops
,
decreed
directly
against
the
Pope
.
[
](A17513-e133780-b)d
d
Concil.
●arthag
.
de
Haeret.
b●ptiz
.
inter
opera
Cypriani
.
And
when
Cornelius
Bishop
of
Rome
(
with
a
Nationall
Councell
of
the
Bishops
of
Italy
)
had
decreed
(
Non
debere
Haereticos
rebaptizari
)
that
heretikes
should
not
be
rebaptized
:
yet
Cyprian
thought
and
taught
the
contrary
.
Constat
Cyprian●m
contrarium
sensisse
,
&
mordicus
defendisse
,
saith
Bellarmine
[
](A17513-e133860-b)e
e
Bellar.
l.
2.
d●
concilijs
c.
5.
See
Euseb.
hist.
li
7
cap.
2
,
3
,
4.
See
these
and
many
more
the
like
histories
in
B.
●ilson
True
●iff●●ēce
part.
1.
p.
96.
&c
.
The
Fathers
of
the
Councell
of
Africa
,
and
Saint
Augustine
among
them
,
resisted
three
Popes
in
succession
,
Sosimus
,
Bonifacius
,
and
Celestine
,
about
Appeals
to
Rome
.
These
things
are
notorious
,
and
histories
haue
many
more
the
like
:
and
though
some
of
these
were
in
the
wrong
,
yet
they
alwayes
thought
the
Pope
in
the
wrong
,
and
would
neuer
haue
opposed
him
had
they
thought
him
their
infallible
Iudge
.
By
their
doings
therefore
and
writings
,
they
shewed
the
generall
opinion
of
men
in
their
times
,
that
the
Pope
was
not
generall
gouernour
ouer
them
,
and
that
he
was
as
fallible
in
iudgement
as
other
Bishops
.
Bedel
letters
,
pag
61.
Consider
also
,
If
the
Pope
were
the
infallible
interpreter
of
Scripture
,
and
could
not
erre
in
his
interpretations
;
why
did
Pope
Damasus
consult
with
Ierom
about
the
sence
of
many
places
of
the
Scripture
?
and
not
rather
set
down
the
sence
thereof
himselfe
,
and
declare
with
his
owne
pen
what
the
whole
world
should
hold
without
danger
,
or
possibility
of
error
?
Or
why
haue
our
fond
Fathers
macerated
their
bodies
and
beaten
their
braines
to
write
Commentaries
vpon
the
Scripture
,
and
not
rather
registred
the
Popes
Expositions
?
which
had
beene
a
worke
worth
all
the
Fathers
books
,
and
indeed
equall
to
the
Canonicall
Scriptures
,
or
better
,
and
more
vsefull
for
the
Church
:
whereas
now
many
condemne
that
of
the
Canon
Law
for
blasphemy
,
where
it
saith
(
by
a
shamefull
corruption
of
Saint
Augustine
)
that
the
Decretals
of
Popes
are
inrolled
amongst
the
Canonicall
Scriptures
.
Decret.
c.
in
Canonicis
.
dist.
19.
§
V.
Thus
Erasmus
argueth
,
Annot.
in
1
Cor.
7.
B.
Mort
Appeal
.
l.
2.
c.
20.
sect.
5.
&
l
3.
c.
15.
§.
4.
Consider
lastly
,
what
need
had
there
beene
of
any
Councels
?
to
what
end
was
so
much
labour
and
cost
bestowed
?
to
what
purpose
to
trouble
so
many
Vniuersities
?
to
call
together
so
many
learned
Diuines
?
to
turne
ouer
so
many
bookes
?
to
beate
their
heads
in
the
finding
out
of
the
truth
,
in
discussing
of
hard
questions
,
and
satisfying
of
doubts
?
if
all
this
might
be
so
quickly
,
easily
,
and
sweetly
done
by
the
onely
iudgement
and
determination
of
the
Pope
?
CHAP.
8.
Of
the
good
which
the
Popes
Supremacy
might
doe
to
the
Church
.
§
.
1.
That
is
vrged
:
but
2.
answered
,
that
policies
agreeable
to
Gods
word
and
the
Primitiue
Church
,
onely
are
sufficient
,
and
blessed
by
God
.
§
.
3.
But
this
policy
might
be
set
vp
by
any
sect
.
§
.
4.
It
is
vnprofitable
,
and
vntollerable
,
5.
shewed
by
examples
of
Hildebrand
:
6.
The
voiages
against
the
Turke
proued
profitable
to
the
Pope
,
not
to
Christian
Princes
,
7.
as
appeared
by
the
Story
of
Gregory
9.
and
Frederik
2.
Emperour
:
and
8.
many
other
most
wicked
Popes
.
§
.
9.
The
Emperour
Phocas
erred
much
in
gouernment
,
in
making
the
Pope
so
great
,
so
farre
from
him
.
For
Popes
shortly
after
,
proued
Masters
of
mis-rule
,
eiecting
the
Emperors
out
of
Italy
.
§
.
10.
Their
turbulent
proceeding
to
dethrone
Princes
.
§
.
11.
Their
troubles
wrought
in
England
in
King
Henry
1.
his
time
,
by
Anselme
:
In
King
Henry
2.
time
,
by
Becket
:
In
King
Iohns
reygne
,
by
Pope
Innocent
.
§
.
12.
In
these
latter
times
,
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
by
the
Bull
of
Pius
Quintus
,
and
the
erecting
of
Seminaries
at
Rome
and
Rhemes
,
Schooles
of
Traytors
.
The
reasons
briefly
touched
,
1.
Of
the
Rebellion
in
the
North
:
2.
Of
Ormonds
brethren
:
3.
and
4.
Of
other
petty
conspiracies
:
5.
Stukely
:
6.
Sanders
:
7.
Someruile
:
8.
Motiues
to
the
Ladies
of
Honour
:
9.
Of
Throgmorton
:
10.
Mendoza
:
11.
Creighton
the
Iesuite
:
12.
Parry
:
13.
Percy
:
14.
Sauage
:
15.
Balard
with
his
complices
:
16.
Aubespineus
:
17.
Stanley
and
Yorke
:
18.
The
Spanish
Armado
:
19.
Lopez
:
20.
Squire
:
21.
Tyrone
.
And
in
the
time
of
King
Iames
,
22.
Watson
,
Clarke
and
others
,
23.
The
Powder
treason
.
Some
obseruations
out
of
these
.
§
.
13.
A
good
Christian
abhorreth
these
treasons
,
and
reiecteth
the
doctrine
that
teacheth
them
:
§
.
14.
And
thereby
is
(
by
reason
)
forced
to
renounce
to
be
an
absolute
Papist
:
and
to
thinke
the
doctrines
grounded
onely
vpon
the
Popes
authority
without
Scripture
,
to
be
vnnecessary
:
and
consequently
to
acknowledge
,
that
it
is
not
necessary
to
be
a
Roman-Catholike
.
The
conclusion
,
with
a
briefe
recapitulation
of
the
whole
precedent
conference
.
§.
1.
Antiquus
.
ALthough
the
supreme
gouernment
of
the
Church
by
the
Pope
,
and
the
infallibility
of
his
iudgement
,
could
not
bee
proued
by
diuine
proofes
:
yet
is
the
good
thereof
so
great
,
for
the
preseruation
of
peace
and
vnity
,
and
much
other
happinesse
both
in
the
Church
and
Common-wealth
,
that
euen
in
good
reason
and
policy
,
the
very
shadowes
of
proofes
should
be
admitted
as
sufficient
to
establish
it
.
And
if
such
power
and
infallible
iudgement
may
be
giuen
to
any
,
it
is
most
fit
it
be
giuen
to
him
that
hath
from
all
Antiquity
beene
accounted
the
principall
Patriarch
,
and
the
high
Bishop
of
the
principall
City
of
the
world
.
Antiquissimus
.
Indeed
(
Antiquus
)
now
I
thinke
you
hit
the
nayle
on
the
head
:
for
the
Popes
Supremacy
and
infallibility
hath
no
other
ground
,
but
meere
humane
policy
,
shadowed
by
the
Scripture
cunningly
wrested
,
deuised
by
their
learned
Politicians
for
their
owne
wealth
and
greatnesse
;
and
taught
by
their
Agents
,
as
most
necessary
for
peace
,
vnity
,
and
much
other
good
.
[
](A17513-e134810-b)a
a
Bellar
de
Rom.
Pont.
l.
4.
c.
6.
§
quarta
proposit
o.
Probabile
est
,
p●eque
credi
potest
,
pontificem
vt
pontificem
errare
non
posse
,
&c.
Bellarmine
seemes
to
confesse
thus
much
,
when
he
saith
,
It
is
probable
&
may
piously
be
thought
that
the
Pope
as
Pope
cannot
erre
,
nor
as
a
particular
person
be
an
heretike
.
Had
hee
had
better
arguments
,
is
it
probable
hee
would
haue
come
in
with
Probabile
est
,
piéque
credi
potest
?
But
your
[
](A17513-e134860-b)b
b
Costerus
Enchir
.
pag.
123.
Si
nullum
caput
visibile
in
ecclesia
a
Christo
constitutum
foret
,
vehementer
optari
ab
omnibus
oporteret
.
Costerus
the
Iesuite
is
a
little
more
plaine
.
If
there
were
no
visible
head
(
saith
he
)
appointed
by
Christ
,
in
the
Church
:
yet
such
an
one
ought
to
be
wished
for
of
all
men
:
and
your
D.
[
](A17513-e134890-b)c
c
Alablaster
,
Motiue
6.
Alablaster
yet
more
plainely
,
Where
(
saith
he
)
there
is
not
an
infallible
authority
,
which
doth
iudge
and
decide
controuersies
,
by
remouing
all
occasions
of
doubt
and
reply
;
and
vnto
which
absolute
obedience
is
tied
:
there
must
needs
be
variety
of
iudgements
and
opinions
,
which
cannot
be
tyed
in
one
knot
.
And
therefore
the
Protestants
haue
done
very
vnwisely
to
disgrace
and
reiect
this
profitable
policy
of
the
Church
,
the
fountaine
of
vnity
.
Mr
Alablaster
cals
it
policy
.
§.
2.
But
alas
(
Deare
friend
)
In
Gods
businesse
I
looke
onely
for
Truth
and
Sincerity
,
which
God
may
blesse
and
prosper
,
not
for
shadowes
and
policy
without
them
,
which
God
doth
ordinarily
infatuate
and
confound
.
Happy
had
it
beene
for
the
Angels
,
if
they
had
continued
in
the
excellency
of
their
first
estate
;
but
when
they
stroue
to
be
higher
,
their
policy
failed
them
,
they
fell
lower
,
and
of
Angels
became
diuels
.
Gods
ordinance
for
[
](A17513-e134970-b)d
d
Ephes.
4.
vers.
12
,
13
,
15.
gathering
of
his
Saints
,
[
](A17513-e134980-b)e
e
vers
14.
preseruing
true
and
vncorrupt
doctrine
,
and
[
](A17513-e134990-b)f
f
vers.
16.
effectuall
perfecting
of
the
Church
in
euery
part
,
was
(
saith
Saint
Paul
)
[
](A17513-e135010-b)g
g
vers.
11.
He
gaue
some
Apostles
,
some
Prophets
,
some
Euangelists
,
some
Pastors
and
Teachers
.
If
one
visible
Head
had
beene
necessary
to
these
purposes
,
heere
was
the
place
he
should
be
spoken
of
:
wherein
,
since
hee
is
not
mentioned
,
doubtlesse
Saint
Paul
knew
no
such
ordinance
of
God
.
See
the
like
Catalogue
of
Church-Officers
in
1
Cor.
12.28
,
29.
&c.
this
one
visible
head
is
neuer
mentioned
nor
heere
,
nor
in
any
other
place
of
Scripture
,
but
left
out
as
supernumerarius
and
superfluous
.
And
we
finde
,
whilst
Gods
ordinance
was
obserued
,
the
Church
did
wonderfully
prosper
:
when
it
was
shouldered
out
out
by
humane
policies
,
all
things
grew
worse
,
and
went
to
wracke
.
It
was
an
euident
worke
of
Gods
Spirit
,
[
](A17513-e135060-b)h
h
B.
Vsher
Sermon
at
Wansted
pag.
20.
that
the
first
planters
of
Religion
,
and
their
successors
,
spreading
themselues
through
the
whole
world
,
layd
the
foundations
of
the
●ame
Faith
,
euery
where
in
great
vnity
and
vniformity
:
and
yet
were
kept
only
by
the
Vnity
of
the
Spirit
,
in
that
bond
of
peace
without
setting
vp
any
one
man
on
earth
ouer
them
all
,
to
keepe
peace
and
vnity
.
The
true
bond
,
which
contained
the
Doctors
and
Fathers
of
the
Primitiue
Church
in
the
vnity
of
Faith
,
and
wrought
the
conuersion
of
Nations
,
continueth
in
our
Church
also
:
Sacra
Scriptura
est
Regula
credend●
certissima
,
tutissimaque
saith
Bellarmine
[
](A17513-e135130-b)i
i
Bellar.
de
verbo
Dei
l.
1.
c.
2.
§
quare
cum
.
:
The
Scripture
is
the
most
certaine
and
safe
rule
of
Faith
;
and
Spiritus
dominatur
in
conscientijs
fidelium
,
The
holy
Spirit
rules
in
the
faithfuls
consciences
,
making
them
all
to
submit
to
the
word
of
God
:
and
though
disioyned
in
Nations
,
Lawes
,
and
Languages
,
yet
still
to
consent
in
the
substantiall
points
of
reformed
Religion
,
and
constantly
to
suffer
for
them
in
persecution
;
which
vnity
is
not
wrought
by
any
Kingdome
inter
nos
among
vs
(
such
as
the
Pope
assumeth
)
but
by
Christs
Kingdome
intra
nos
,
within
vs
,
ruling
our
hearts
by
his
Word
and
Spirit
:
which
Kingdome
(
hee
saith
)
is
not
of
this
world
,
but
meerely
spirituall
and
diuine
.
§.
3.
But
now
,
as
if
Gods
truth
stood
need
of
our
shadowed
lies
to
maintaine
it
,
or
that
humane
policy
could
deuise
better
means
for
the
gouernment
of
Gods
Church
,
then
either
he
by
his
own
prouidence
hath
prescribed
,
or
the
Ancient
Primitiue
Church
practised
:
or
else
(
which
is
the
truth
)
because
there
are
some
newer
doctrines
and
practises
to
be
maintained
,
neither
imposed
by
God
,
nor
able
to
stand
of
themselues
:
we
(
forsooth
)
must
deuise
,
to
set
vp
a
man
as
blinde
and
corrupt
as
our selues
,
and
attribute
vnto
him
infallibility
in
iudgment
,
and
vnbounded
iurisdiction
in
gouernment
(
which
neither
Scripture
,
Fathers
,
nor
any
reason
doth
giue
him
)
and
by
him
we
must
suffer
our selues
to
bee
ledde
blindefold
,
in
a
conceit
of
greater
peace
and
vnity
,
than
the
Truth
and
Gods
Spirit
at
first
afforded
;
which
is
a
meere
dreame
,
and
not
onely
a
carnall
,
but
a
most
deceiuable
policy
,
and
no
better
than
the
Priests
of
Antichrist
may
plot
,
in
being
content
to
yeeld
themselues
to
the
whole
guiding
of
their
wicked
Master
,
and
attribute
vnto
him
infallibility
of
iudgement
,
without
ground
or
reason
.
§.
4.
That
the
Popes
infallibility
and
iurisdiction
haue
no
ground
in
the
Scriptures
or
Fathers
,
I
haue
shewed
before
,
with
many
reasons
against
them
both
:
Now
(
since
you
vrge
the
profit
thereof
)
I
will
shew
you
the
vnprofitablenesse
,
and
the
intollerable
inconuenience
thereof
to
the
Church
,
Princes
,
and
Common-wealthes
.
Ant●q
.
If
you
can
doe
so
,
you
shall
goe
beyond
my
expectation
.
Antiquis
.
I
haue
done
it
in
part
already
,
See
before
book
1.
cap.
5.
§.
3
,
5
,
&c.
when
I
shewed
you
how
the
Popes
earthly
kingdome
,
erected
and
maintained
by
many
vniustifiable
practises
and
polices
,
spoyleth
Christs
heauenly
Kingdome
,
and
robbeth
earthly
kingdomes
of
wealth
,
peace
,
comfort
,
and
many
other
blessings
;
as
by
exempting
all
the
Clergy
both
their
persons
,
goods
and
lands
from
the
gouernment
,
right
,
or
maintenance
of
secular
Princes
and
Magistrates
.
By
making
the
Pope
superiour
to
Emperours
and
Kings
,
to
depose
them
and
dispose
of
their
Kingdomes
to
others
,
if
he
thinke
it
good
for
the
Church
:
and
to
that
end
freeing
subiects
from
their
sworne
fidelity
,
and
arming
them
against
their
Soueraignes
.
A
doctrine
fruitfull
of
treasons
and
rebellions
.
Ib.
sect.
7.
By
dispensing
and
dissoluing
oathes
,
couenants
,
and
leagues
,
and
all
other
bonds
and
sinewes
of
humane
society
,
peace
,
and
security
.
Ib.
sect
8
,
9.
By
dispensing
with
Gods
Lawes
in
matrimoniall
causes
:
and
in
other
matters
of
great
moment
.
Ib.
cap.
6.
per
totum
.
As
also
by
many
hurtfull
policies
to
maintaine
this
power
,
depriuing
Gods
people
of
Gods
word
,
and
authorizing
Monks
and
Friers
to
preach
where
they
list
without
controule
of
Bishops
,
corrupting
diuinity
by
Schoolmens
subtilties
,
Iesuits
,
Statists
,
and
Incendiaries
;
and
many
other
deuices
to
draw
to
their
faction
the
Wealth
and
Soueraignty
of
the
word
.
Meditate
and
consider
well
of
that
which
then
I
declared
,
and
you
will
be
satisfied
that
a
number
of
things
in
the
Papacy
practised
are
most
vnprofitable
to
the
Church
,
and
vntollerable
to
Princes
and
Common-wealths
.
§.
5.
But
to
satisfie
the
more
thorowly
,
I
will
shew
you
some
examples
.
Hildebrand
(
who
,
as
Onuphrius
saith
,
first
set
vp
the
Popes
princedome
)
made
himselfe
Pope
by
help
of
the
Diuell
(
so
he
was
accused
by
a
Synod
[
](A17513-e135490-b)a
a
Trithem
.
chron
.
Hirsaugiens
.
an.
1081.
Auentin
.
annal.
Boior
.
l.
5.
&
Marian
chron
.
l.
3.
an.
1081
,
&c
of
30.
Bishops
of
Italy
,
France
,
and
Germany
,
)
and
by
the
ayd
of
armed
men
with
some
few
of
the
Clergy
,
and
furthered
by
the
great
riches
of
Maud
a
powerful
Gentlewoman
of
Italy
,
his
familiar
friend
:
without
either
the
[
](A17513-e135580-b)b
b
Carlt.
iurisd
.
cap.
7.
§.
103.
Benno
.
Naucler
.
generat
.
36.
This
story
I
collect
out
of
those
histories
and
our
learned
men
,
K.
Iames
,
BB
Iewel
,
Morton
,
Carlton
Bilson
,
Vsh●●
&c.
Emperours
consent
,
or
the
Cardinals
,
hee
called
his
name
Gregory
the
seuenth
.
Being
now
warme
in
the
Popes
Chayre
,
he
cites
the
Emperour
Henry
the
fourth
(
anno
1076.
)
to
appeare
and
answere
in
a
Synod
at
Rome
,
to
crimes
obiected
against
him
,
vpon
paine
of
present
deposition
.
Henry
cals
a
Synod
at
Wormes
,
where
all
the
Teutonick
Bishops
(
except
the
Saxons
)
renounce
Hildebrand
from
being
Pope
:
and
to
their
decree
,
the
German
and
French
Bishops
,
and
most
of
the
Italian
Bishops
(
assembling
at
Papia
)
subscribed
,
taking
their
oathes
neuer
to
obey
him
more
as
Pope
.
With
this
decree
,
Caesar
sends
his
letters
to
Hildebrand
,
renouncing
him
,
and
pronouncing
him
deposed
from
the
Popedome
.
The
letters
and
deposition
were
deliuered
in
a
Synod
at
Rome
,
whereupon
Ioannes
Portuensis
episcopus
rushed
vp
,
and
cried
out
Capiatur
(
let
him
bee
taken
:
)
at
which
word
the
Prefect
of
the
City
and
souldiers
were
at
point
to
take
and
slay
him
in
the
Church
.
But
he
stoutly
catching
vp
a
sword
,
and
calling
vpon
the
name
of
Peter
,
Prince
of
the
Apostles
,
with
solemne
words
cursed
the
Emperour
,
depriued
him
of
his
Empire
,
absolued
all
Christians
from
their
oath
of
fidelity
made
vnto
him
,
and
forbade
them
to
obey
him
as
King
.
And
this
was
the
first
time
,
that
euer
any
Emperour
or
King
,
was
pronounced
deposed
by
the
Pope
,
and
subiects
set
free
from
their
Alleagiance
,
as
[
](A17513-e135810-b)c
c
See
Onuphrius
cited
before
Booke
1.
cap.
4.
§.
9
,
&
10.
&
Vrspergens
fol.
226.
B.
Carlton
.
Iurisd
.
c.
7.
§.
105.
Malmsburiensis
hist.
in
Willm.
primo
Angl.
Reg.
Otho
Frising
.
in
vita
Henrici
4.
l.
4.
c.
31.
B.
Vsher
De
Eccles
succes
.
cap.
5.
§.
6.
Onuphrius
and
many
other
historians
say
.
This
Emperor
Henry
(
saith
Vrspergensis
)
was
valiant
,
and
fought
62.
set
battles
,
in
number
surpassing
M.
Marcellus
,
and
Iulius
Caesar
,
of
whom
the
one
fought
30.
the
other
50.
This
fact
of
Hildebrand
opened
all
mens
mouthes
with
outcries
against
him
,
calling
him
Antichrist
,
and
that
by
deuising
fables
,
corrupting
histories
,
abusing
Scriptures
,
through
his
headlong
ambition
,
hee
sought
the
rule
of
the
world
vnder
the
title
of
Christ
,
and
played
the
rauening
wolfe
in
sheepes
cloathing
,
spoyling
all
religious
piety
,
raysing
warres
,
seditions
,
rapes
,
murders
,
periuries
,
and
all
euils
.
Thus
cryed
the
world
,
saith
Auentine
.
Meane
season
Hildebrand
prosecuting
the
deposition
of
Henry
,
stirred
vp
the
Saxons
against
him
,
offring
to
make
them
Kings
of
the
whole
West
;
besides
many
great
men
and
Bb.
were
alienated
from
him
,
which
bred
so
great
troubles
in
the
Empire
,
and
proceeded
so
farre
,
that
the
Princes
of
Germany
meant
to
create
another
Emperour
,
if
Henry
were
not
absolued
by
the
Pope
from
his
curse
.
Whereupon
hee
was
compelled
sore
against
his
will
to
goe
and
submit
himselfe
to
the
Pope
,
and
finding
the
Pope
at
Canusium
,
put
off
his
kingly
robes
,
and
waited
three
daies
barefoot
in
very
cold
weather
at
the
Popes
gate
,
crauing
pardon
for
his
deeds
:
a
spectacle
to
men
and
Angels
,
and
a
mocking
stock
to
his
proud
enemies
.
At
last
,
by
mediation
of
the
Empresse
his
mother
,
&
Matildis
his
kinswoman
,
and
at
the
earnest
intreaty
of
all
his
people
crying
for
pitty
,
with
much
difficulty
hee
obtained
absolution
from
his
Anathema
.
This
storme
thus
blowne
ouer
,
raysed
another
;
for
many
condemned
Henry
for
basenesse
in
himselfe
,
and
wrong
to
them
,
whom
he
had
brought
into
trouble
,
and
now
made
his
peace
with
their
enemy
so
bad
a
man
,
an
enemy
to
all
religion
and
goodnesse
,
when
hee
should
haue
beene
a
protector
of
his
friends
and
followers
,
and
a
reuenger
of
Ecclesiasticall
lawes
violated
.
Thus
the
Princes
and
Bishops
of
Italy
raised
hatred
to
the
Emperour
,
with
purpose
to
chuse
Henries
sonne
,
though
young
,
and
to
goe
with
him
to
Rome
,
and
to
set
vp
another
Pope
who
should
presently
consecrate
the
Emperour
,
and
nullifie
all
the
acts
of
this
apostate
Pope
.
This
,
Caesar
hearing
of
,
sent
to
appease
their
minds
,
excusing
all
by
necessity
,
and
promising
henceforward
to
right
all
things
amisse
.
But
Caesars
enemies
chose
Rodulph
Duke
of
Sueuia
to
bee
King
of
Romans
,
taking
order
that
the
Empire
should
thenceforward
goe
by
election
and
not
succession
.
Whereupon
grew
mighty
troubles
,
Nation
against
Nation
,
Bishops
against
Bishops
,
euery
one
thinking
they
were
in
the
right
:
Henries
side
,
as
Emperour
by
birth
and
long
continuance
:
Rodulphs
side
,
as
autorized
to
kill
the
excommunicate
and
all
his
fauourers
.
For
the
Pope
had
againe
(
vpon
new
discontentments
)
excommunicated
Henry
and
all
his
fauourers
,
and
sent
a
Crowne
to
Rodulph
with
this
inscription
,
Petra
dedit
Petro
,
Petrus
diadema
Rodulpho
.
This
Rodulphus
after
some
bloody
battels
with
Henry
,
at
last
lost
his
right
hand
;
and
being
brought
to
Mersburge
,
said
to
the
Bishops
and
great
men
present
,
that
this
was
a
iust
punishment
due
to
his
periury
,
because
with
that
hand
he
had
sworne
,
feaulty
to
his
Lord
,
and
at
their
perswasion
had
broken
it
.
Henry
then
hastens
towards
Rome
with
his
army
to
regaine
the
Popes
fauour
,
but
being
denyed
it
,
except
hee
would
resigne
his
Crowne
and
Empire
into
the
Popes
hands
;
he
besieged
the
City
,
and
did
much
harme
to
it
and
to
the
Country
about
for
two
yeeres
:
at
last
,
the
good
Pope
that
had
brought
them
all
into
misery
and
danger
,
left
them
wrapped
therein
,
and
fled
:
and
the
people
repenting
their
rebellion
,
with
much
money
purchased
that
the
City
should
not
bee
destroyed
.
Henry
enters
,
shewes
openly
the
iniuries
of
the
Pope
,
causeth
a
new
Pope
Clemens
to
bee
elected
,
by
whom
,
Henry
was
consecrated
Emprrour
,
with
the
good
liking
of
all
;
and
hauing
established
all
things
well
,
departed
into
Germany
.
Anno
1085.
B.
Car●ton
iurisd
c.
7.
§.
105.
Sigebert
anno
1085.
Florent
.
Wigorniens
.
anno
1084.
Math.
Paris
.
anno
1086
Specul
.
historial
.
lib.
25.
cap.
82.
And
Hildebrand
wandring
like
a
vagabond
without
comfort
,
without
help
,
without
hope
,
though
brought
to
a
most
pittifull
estate
,
yet
pittied
of
no
man
,
trauelling
vnder
the
vnsupportable
burthen
of
a
restlesse
conscience
,
he
died
for
griefe
at
Salernu●
,
confessing
that
hee
had
greatly
sinned
in
the
Pastorall
charge
committed
vnto
him
;
and
by
the
Diuels
perswasion
had
stirred
vp
hatred
and
wrath
against
mankind
.
This
was
the
end
of
Hildebrand
,
whom
the
Germans
alluding
both
to
his
name
and
conditions
called
Hell-brand
(
the
Dutch
tongue
and
the
English
sounding
much
alike
)
as
if
he
were
a
firebrand
fetcht
from
Hell
to
kindle
a
fire
in
the
Church
to
consume
temporall
estates
,
which
is
not
yet
quenched
.
Antiq.
The
euill
liues
of
some
few
Popes
,
is
a
Theame
that
you
Protestants
take
great
pleasure
in
speaking
of
,
and
wee
Catholikes
exercise
our
patience
in
vnwilling
hearing
of
it
:
I
assure
you
,
I
haue
suffered
much
in
holding
out
to
heare
this
your
discourse
.
Antiquis
.
Good
friend
,
we
should
not
onely
patiently
,
but
diligently
and
gladly
heare
,
try
,
and
examine
out
the
truth
in
matters
of
such
weight
.
Antiq.
But
I
make
a
question
,
whether
your
relation
be
the
truth
or
no
,
for
learned
Baronius
,
and
many
other
Catholiks
doe
much
praise
Pope
Gregory
7.
and
account
him
a
Saint
.
Antiquis
.
For
the
truth
of
my
relation
,
I
cite
your
owne
Authours
,
who
liued
and
wrote
in
those
times
,
or
neere
vnto
the
times
wherein
the
things
were
done
,
who
set
downe
the
whole
substance
of
the
story
:
and
it
is
not
reasonable
,
to
thinke
that
late
writers
,
men
of
yesterday
(
such
as
Baronius
)
knew
the
truth
of
these
things
better
then
they
:
But
that
the
Italians
and
moderne
Catholikes
doe
much
commend
Gregory
,
I
maruell
not
;
It
behoues
them
to
say
with
Demetrius
and
the
craftsmen
of
Ephesus
(
Acts
19.
)
Sirs
,
you
know
that
by
this
meanes
(
by
the
Popes
Supremacy
and
the
mainetayners
thereof
)
we
haue
our
liuing
,
our
wealth
,
and
honour
:
let
vs
cry
downe
this
Paul
,
and
all
that
speake
against
it
,
and
still
perswade
the
world
that
Great
is
Diana
of
the
Romans
.
§.
6.
Antiq.
Well
,
I
let
passe
your
mirth
,
and
will
suppose
that
some
of
the
Popes
liues
haue
beene
very
faulty
;
but
the
faults
of
the
person
must
not
take
away
the
good
vse
of
the
office
.
This
height
of
Supremacy
might
be
of
excellent
vse
,
to
knit
all
Christian
Princes
in
perfect
vnity
&
amity
,
not
only
to
liue
happily
among
them selues
,
but
to
ioyne
all
their
forces
together
against
the
common
enemy
,
the
Turke
.
And
while
the
Pope
was
in
reuerend
esteem
and
authority
with
Christian
Princes
,
many
worthy
matters
were
performed
,
and
much
more
might
haue
beene
done
,
had
it
not
been
thwarted
.
Antiquis
.
You
speake
by
imagination
and
fancy
,
what
might
bee
done
;
but
reade
the
histories
of
the
Emperours
,
Princes
,
and
Popes
liues
,
and
see
what
was
do●e
;
and
you
shall
finde
all
contrary
to
your
imagination
.
Our
late
learned
and
iudicious
King
Iames
shewes
(
by
the
issue
and
euent
)
that
the
expeditions
to
Ierusalem
were
a
deuice
and
inuention
of
the
Pope
,
K.
James
his
Remonstrance
to
Peron
.
p.
61.
whereby
he
might
come
to
be
infeoffed
in
the
kingdomes
of
Christian
Princes
;
for
then
all
such
of
the
French
,
English
,
or
Germans
,
that
vndertooke
the
Croisado
,
became
the
Popes
meere
vassals
:
all
robbers
,
adulterers
,
and
bankrupts
,
once
crossed
on
their
Cassoks
or
Coat-armors
,
were
exempted
from
the
secular
or
ciuill
power
,
and
their
causes
sped
in
consistorian
courts
:
whole
Countries
were
emptied
of
their
Nobles
,
&
common
souldiers
:
the
Nobles
were
driuen
to
sel
their
goodly
Manors
and
ancient
demeanes
,
to
the
Church
men
at
vnder
prices
(
the
very
meanes
of
Church
and
Church-mens
reuenues
growing
to
so
great
height
)
And
then
his
bountifull
holinesse
would
giue
to
any
of
that
rif-raffe
rank
,
that
would
vndertake
this
expedition
into
the
holy
Land
,
a
free
and
full
pardon
of
all
his
sinnes
,
besides
a
degree
of
glory
aboue
the
vulgar
in
the
celestiall
paradise
.
This
our
deepe
sighted
King
obserues
.
And
if
the
Emperour
or
Kings
went
in
person
,
the
Pope
had
the
cunning
to
make
vse
of
their
absence
:
to
which
purpose
let
me
tell
you
one
story
(
among
many
other
)
of
your
Popes
doings
,
out
of
Cuspinia●
a
man
of
your
own
religion
,
whose
larger
relation
I
will
contract
as
briefly
as
I
can
.
§.
7.
The
Emperour
Fredericke
the
second
,
was
valiant
,
learned
,
liberall
,
magnificall
,
and
gaue
great
gifts
and
lands
to
the
Church
to
procure
the
Popes
fauour
;
yet
he
found
that
the
Pope
receiued
his
enemies
,
publike
rebels
,
and
fostered
them
flying
vnto
him
;
wherewith
he
was
much
offended
,
yea
the
Pope
(
to
wit
,
Gregory
the
ninth
)
excommunicated
and
anathematized
him
.
for
no
other
cause
,
but
that
he
went
not
yet
to
Ierusalem
to
fight
against
Gods
enemies
,
as
he
had
promised
,
and
for
which
he
had
taken
the
Crosse
vpon
him
.
Which
iourney
,
the
Emperour
answered
,
was
onely
deferred
,
till
he
had
setled
the
Imperiall
businesse
,
and
should
find
a
fit
time
,
and
that
he
was
prouiding
all
things
necessary
for
that
iourney
.
Meane
season
,
the
Pope
mightily
vexed
him
,
and
wrought
much
euill
to
the
Empire
:
and
when
the
Emperour
called
an
assembly
of
Princes
at
Rauenna
,
they
of
Verena
and
Millan
intercepted
the
Princes
way
,
and
preyed
vpon
them
that
had
taken
the
Croisado
for
the
holy
Land
,
robbing
them
of
their
prouision
,
and
that
by
the
Popes
commandement
(
who
had
procured
the
voyage
,
and
written
to
all
Christian
Princes
to
make
it
,
and
thrust
the
Emperour
and
all
men
into
it
.
)
Yet
the
Emperour
went
forwards
,
and
while
he
was
absent
from
his
Countrey
,
in
this
holy
voyage
,
labouring
to
defend
by
his
sword
Christs
sheepe
from
the
Wolfe
,
the
Pope
himselfe
did
sheare
,
slay
,
and
deuoure
them
.
While
Fredericke
tooke
Ierusalem
,
Nazareth
,
Ioppe
,
and
other
Townes
from
the
Babylonian
Sultan
,
and
made
ten
yeeres
peace
with
him
,
reedified
the
holy
City
and
diuerse
others
and
was
crowned
King
there
with
great
ioy
vpon
Easter
day
,
and
wrote
to
the
Pope
of
his
happy
successe
,
that
all
Christendome
might
reioyce
:
That
proud
vicar
of
Christ
,
in
his
absence
had
,
with
a
great
army
,
entred
Apulia
,
taken
it
,
and
made
it
subiect
to
himselfe
,
forbidden
them
that
had
taken
the
Crosse
to
passe
the
seas
,
and
draue
them
out
of
Apulia
and
Lombardy
,
and
did
many
monstrous
things
vnworthy
a
Pope
or
Bishop
.
And
now
receiuing
the
Emperors
letters
,
contemned
them
,
cast
them
away
,
and
spread
a
rumor
that
the
Emperor
was
dead
,
that
he
might
the
better
thereby
draw
some
Cities
of
Apulia
to
yeeld
to
him
,
which
hitherto
kept
their
faith
to
the
Emperour
.
And
when
the
Almain●
and
French
,
and
other
Souldiers
returned
,
hee
caused
them
most
cruelly
to
bee
slayne
,
lest
they
should
tell
the
truth
.
When
the
Emperour
knew
this
falshood
,
hee
returnes
with
a
great
army
into
Apulia
,
driues
out
the
Popes
army
,
and
easily
recouers
his
lands
.
The
Pope
making
league
with
the
Lombards
and
Tuscians
,
curseth
the
Emperour
againe
,
because
hee
had
made
that
peace
with
the
Turke
:
for
the
gentle
Vicar
of
Christ
could
finde
no
other
cause
.
Yet
the
valiant
Emperour
enduring
all
for
Christs
sake
(
though
hee
had
also
intercepted
the
Popes
Nuncios
with
letters
to
the
Turke
,
desiring
him
not
to
restore
the
holy
land
to
Caesar
,
as
by
●umors
bee
heard
he
would
)
seemed
not
to
take
knowledge
of
any
wrongs
,
but
desired
absolution
from
the
Pope
,
if
in
any
thing
he
had
offended
:
and
though
he
imployed
many
Princes
and
Bishops
in
that
businesse
,
yet
could
he
obtaine
nothing
that
yeere
:
yet
at
last
,
after
much
entreaty
,
and
chiefly
by
the
mediation
of
Leopold
Duke
of
Austria
(
who
died
presently
after
)
the
Emperour
was
absolued
and
feasted
by
the
Pope
,
and
(
the
Italian
writers
say
)
he
payed
an
hundred
and
twenty
thousand
ounces
(
of
gold
)
for
his
absolution
.
A
deare
price
for
one
turning
of
the
keyes
,
which
the
Pope
had
of
Christ
for
nothing
.
A
deare
purchase
of
vnsure
fauour
,
the
Popes
excommunications
stand
in
blood
,
cruelty
,
ambition
:
his
absolutions
in
couetousnesse
.
Shortly
after
,
vpon
some
small
stirres
,
and
also
because
the
Pope
doubted
,
the
Emperour
(
passing
into
Germany
)
would
find
out
all
his
deuices
:
hee
strikes
the
Emperour
againe
with
Anathema
:
Who
,
finding
himselfe
so
mocked
by
the
Pope
,
grew
enraged
,
ioyned
with
the
Popes
enemies
,
entred
and
subdued
many
Cities
in
Italy
,
many
in
Vmbria
,
many
in
Etruria
,
quieted
the
Lombards
rebels
,
recouered
Verona
,
burned
two
Townes
of
Mantua
,
threatning
to
besiege
the
City
it selfe
;
tooke
Vincentia
by
force
,
and
roasted
it
with
fire
,
forraged
the
territories
of
Padua
,
and
spoyled
almost
all
Lombardy
,
afflicting
Millan
with
many
slaughters
:
conquered
Viterbium
,
Fauentia
,
Perusium
,
Cr●mona
,
and
did
much
other
harme
,
for
which
the
Pope
excommunicates
him
againe
;
and
then
were
first
heard
in
the
world
the
names
of
the
Guelfes
and
Gibelines
(
mighty
factions
)
the
Gibelines
fauouring
the
Emperour
,
the
Guelfes
the
Pope
,
from
which
factions
many
euils
followed
for
many
ages
.
Now
,
when
the
greatest
part
of
the
Cities
of
Italy
,
and
almost
all
the
Romans
claue
to
the
Emperour
:
the
Pope
ordayned
supplications
to
God
for
ayd
,
and
caused
the
heads
of
the
Apostles
to
be
carried
about
to
procure
helpe
from
heauen
,
and
to
encourage
the
people
;
and
made
an
Oration
to
them
in
the
pallace
of
Saint
Peter
,
and
signed
them
with
the
Crosse
as
if
they
should
fight
against
Infidels
,
and
so
brought
them
out
against
Fredericke
who
ledde
a
great
army
before
the
walles
of
the
City
.
The
Emperour
seeing
Christians
come
crossed
against
him
(
who
had
vsed
to
fight
for
the
Crosse
of
Christ
against
Infidels
)
moued
with
indignation
,
commanded
the
heads
of
them
that
were
so
crossed
(
whom
hee
tooke
with
great
slaughter
)
to
bee
cut
into
foure
parts
.
And
at
last
leauing
the
City
,
he
tooke
Beneuentum
,
and
thence
leading
his
army
to
the
Picentes
,
wasted
the
Aesculans
fields
:
then
he
euery
where
seized
on
the
Templars
goods
,
and
did
other
much
hurt
.
Then
Pope
Gregory
9.
(
for
very
griefe
)
departing
this
life
,
Celelestine
succeeded
and
sate
only
18.
dayes
:
and
the
Popes
sea
remained
voyd
one
and
twenty
moneths
,
for
that
the
Cardinalls
could
not
come
safely
to
the
City
for
election
of
a
new
Pope
.
Then
Fredericke
spoyled
Fauentia
,
oppressed
first
with
famine
:
depriued
Bononia
of
the
Vniuersity
,
and
translated
it
to
Padua
,
and
besieged
Parma
.
Meane
season
Innocent
III.
was
made
Pope
who
formerly
had
beene
a
friend
to
Fredericke
,
but
now
placed
in
the
Papall
dignity
,
became
his
deadly
enemy
,
as
Gregory
had
beene
before
.
Hee
,
calling
a
Councell
at
Lions
,
caused
Fredericke
to
bee
cited
,
and
making
an
Oration
,
cited
him
himselfe
,
and
cursed
him
with
Anathema
,
and
faigned
many
things
as
spoken
by
him
against
Christ
;
which
the
Emperour
plainely
confuted
as
meere
fictions
in
an
Epistle
(
yet
extant
)
to
all
the
Prelats
.
There
this
Pope
againe
depriues
the
Emperour
of
his
dignity
,
absolues
the
Princes
from
their
oathes
of
fidelity
,
and
vrges
them
to
set
vp
another
in
his
roome
.
Fredericke
hearing
this
,
hastens
towards
Lions
with
gowned
men
equall
to
an
Army
:
but
hearing
of
stirres
at
Par●a
,
turned
his
course
thither
,
continued
long
there
,
and
vsed
great
cruelty
towards
the
reuolting
Citizens
.
Afterwards
hee
ouerthrew
Placentia
,
and
tooke
all
Etruria
.
By
this
you
may
see
,
what
a
blessing
the
Popes
greatnesse
was
to
the
world
:
what
safety
,
peace
,
prosperity
and
vnity
it
wrought
among
Christians
,
what
a
Bulwarke
against
the
Turke
.
Alas
,
all
was
contrary
to
your
fancy
.
There
could
not
be
a
greater
meanes
deuised
by
Sathan
to
scourge
the
Empire
,
to
weaken
Christendome
to
make
way
for
the
Turke
,
to
plague
Italy
,
and
to
vndoe
the
Pope
himselfe
,
than
the
Pope
himselfe
deuised
and
practised
.
The
woefull
conclusion
was
;
When
the
Pope
had
thus
farre
prouoked
the
Emperor
,
procured
much
euill
to
many
Cities
and
Countries
,
and
so
fired
the
world
,
that
by
the
light
and
waste
thereof
,
the
Turke
might
see
an
easie
entrance
into
Christendome
:
then
hee
studied
night
and
day
how
to
destroy
the
Emperour
:
some
conspiracies
were
discouered
:
but
finally
,
poysoned
he
was
effectually
,
wherein
his
bastard
sonne
Manfredus
was
thought
to
be
an
Agent
,
by
the
Popes
procuring
.
All
this
,
and
much
more
writes
your
owne
Cuspinian
,
reprouing
the
Italian
Writers
,
who
flattering
the
Pope
,
impute
many
vices
to
the
Emperour
;
and
preferring
the
German
Writers
,
who
knew
him
&
his
acts
far
better
.
Now
Crimine
abvno
,
disce
omnes
.
Iudge
of
other
Popes
by
this
,
or
these
,
and
see
what
great
benefits
their
Supremacy
brings
to
Christendome
,
and
what
hinderance
to
the
Turkes
infidels
.
§.
8.
Antiq.
Sir
,
One
Swallow
makes
not
Summer
,
nor
one
Woodcock
Winter
.
Among
so
many
Popes
as
haue
beene
since
Saint
Peters
dayes
(
neere
250.
)
haply
you
may
picke
out
some
few
,
that
haue
abused
their
place
and
power
,
which
ought
no
more
to
disgrace
the
other
good
Popes
and
their
offices
,
than
Iudas
the
other
Apostles
.
Antiquis
.
Some
few
doe
you
say
?
then
take
more
.
Your
owne
Platina
(
Recorder
or
Historian
to
some
Popes
,
Tortura
Torti
.
pag.
219.
and
by
Sixtus
4.
appointed
to
write
the
liues
of
Popes
)
writes
horrible
and
monstrous
things
of
them
.
40
Articles
and
more
proued
against
Iohn
24.
in
the
Councell
of
Constance
,
containing
many
grieuous
crimes
,
for
which
he
was
deposed
.
Paul
2.
pronounced
them
Heretikes
that
did
but
name
the
name
Academy
(
that
is
,
an
Vniuersity
,
or
great
Schoole
of
learning
)
either
in
earnest
,
See
also
B.
Bilson
,
part.
1.
pag.
154.
&
seq.
&
D.
Rainolds
with
Hart.
or
in
iest
.
Boniface
7.
getting
the
Popedome
by
ill
meanes
,
robbed
St.
Peters
Church
of
all
the
Iewels
and
precious
things
,
and
ranne
his
wayes
:
and
returning
not
long
after
,
caught
one
of
his
Cardinalls
and
put
out
his
eyes
.
Boniface
9.
simoniacally
sold
all
things
against
right
and
equity
,
and
openly
kept
Fayres
or
Markets
of
indulgences
.
Hee
sheweth
the
Rusticity
of
Vrban
.
6.
the
Stupidity
of
Celestine
5.
the
Stolidity
of
Iohn
22.
the
fraud
,
ambition
,
arrogancy
of
Boniface
8.
at
the
end
of
whose
life
,
he
addes
this
Caueat
:
Let
all
Princes
learne
,
by
this
mans
example
,
to
gouerne
not
by
pride
and
contumely
,
but
seeke
rather
to
be
loued
than
feared
,
wherby
destruction
comes
vpon
Tyrants
,
&c.
He
records
the
troublesome
broyles
for
fifty
yeares
together
,
betwixt
the
Popes
,
and
Senate
,
and
people
of
Rome
(
though
also
there
was
no
firme
peace
for
foure
hundred
yeeres
betwixt
them
)
how
often
were
those
holy
Fathers
,
Christs
Vicars
,
driuen
out
of
Rome
and
worse
vsed
by
them
(
no
doubt
)
not
for
any
great
holinesse
or
vertue
found
in
them
?
Benedict
9.
Siluester
3.
&
Gregory
6.
occupied
the
seat
all
at
once
;
which
three
,
Platina
cals
Tria
teterrima
monstra
(
in
vita
Gregorij
sexti
:
)
and
not
onely
those
three
,
but
most
of
the
others
also
he
feares
not
to
call
Porte●ta
(
in
Benedict
.
4.
)
and
monstra
(
in
Christopher
1.
)
He
tells
how
Boniface
8.
deluded
Celestine
by
imposture
:
how
Christopher
1.
thrust
out
Leo
5.
by
force
:
how
Damasus
2.
tooke
away
Clement
2.
by
poyson
:
he
records
Syluester
2.
a
Magician
:
Iohn
13.
incestuous
:
Boniface
7.
sacrilegious
:
Iohn
8.
an
adulterous
woman
:
he
recites
30.
Schismes
of
the
holy
Church
of
Rome
,
in
which
,
sometimes
the
Church
had
two
heads
,
sometimes
three
,
for
fifty
yeeres
together
.
See
before
ca.
7.
sect.
3.
I
haue
told
you
before
of
a
troop
of
Popes
,
troubling
the
world
about
Formosus
his
body
and
his
acts
,
Iohn
8.
Martin
2.
Boniface
6.
Stephanus
6.
Romanus
1.
Theodorus
2.
Iohn
9.
and
Sergius
3.
and
of
50.
Popes
(
or
at
least
49.
)
succeeding
one
another
,
whereof
scarce
one
was
found
worthy
the
name
of
a
●ishop
,
not
sixe
(
saith
Genebrard
)
in
150.
yeeres
,
but
were
Apo●acticall
or
Apostaticall
rather
than
Apostolicall
.
I
could
tell
you
also
,
how
Piu●
4.
Onuphrius
in
vita
Pij
4.
pag.
378.
Pandulph
.
Collen
.
hist.
Neapol
.
l.
5.
ad
an.
1385.
caused
Cardinall
Caraffa
to
be
strangled
,
and
other
Earles
and
Cardinals
slaughtered
in
prison
,
to
the
great
amazement
of
the
people
:
and
how
Vrban
6.
misused
seuen
Cardinalls
,
putting
fiue
into
sacks
and
drowning
them
in
the
Sea
;
and
killing
the
other
two
,
dried
them
in
a
Furnace
or
Ouen
,
and
carried
them
(
in
triumph
)
vpon
Mules
in
bagges
or
trusses
.
Antiquis
.
These
things
strike
a
horror
into
my
soule
,
but
yet
these
reached
not
to
State-matters
,
and
depositions
of
Princes
,
as
your
former
tale
insinuated
.
§.
9.
Antiquis
.
Let
mee
search
this
mystery
of
iniquity
a
little
neerer
the
bottome
,
and
reueale
the
carriage
thereof
vnto
you
.
St.
Iohn
Hayward
,
Supremacy
,
pag.
55.
It
was
a
great
error
in
the
Emperour
Phocas
(
as
our
Sir
Iohn
Hayward
well
obserued
)
and
contrary
to
precedent
policies
,
to
settle
so
great
a
dignity
in
the
Popes
at
Rome
,
so
farre
from
Constantinople
the
seat
of
the
Empire
,
See
before
cap.
6.
sect.
4.
when
he
made
them
Heads
of
Christendome
(
as
I
told
you
before
,
)
for
that
gaue
the
Popes
power
(
if
they
list
to
be
so
wicked
)
greatly
to
trouble
the
affaires
of
the
Empire
,
and
to
endanger
the
state
thereof
.
And
so
it
came
to
passe
,
for
by
this
meanes
the
politike
Bishops
of
Rome
found
opportunity
to
steale
into
such
strength
with
the
common
people
(
in
the
Emperours
long
and
farre
absence
)
that
they
were
able
to
make
them
shake
off
the
Emperours
yoake
;
first
,
at
Rome
,
and
after
further
off
,
for
the
good
of
the
Church
,
as
they
pretended
,
watching
therfore
all
occasions
.
When
the
Emperour
Philippicus
Bardanes
(
about
the
yeere
713.
K.
Iames
Remonstrance
,
p.
29.
Example
5.
)
finding
the
worshipping
of
Images
vntollerably
to
encrease
,
to
the
foule
misleading
and
distracting
of
Christian
people
,
&
also
to
the
great
offence
of
the
Saracens
then
growing
great
in
the
East
,
who
took
occasion
thereby
to
make
Christians
odious
,
and
much
to
annoy
them
:
caused
the
scandalous
Images
to
be
taken
out
of
Churches
according
to
primitiue
times
,
partly
to
vnite
the
people
in
Gods
purer
worship
,
and
partly
to
take
away
offence
from
the
Saracens
:
Pope
Constantine
,
instead
of
ioyning
with
the
Emperour
and
Easterne
Christians
against
the
Saracens
,
directly
tooke
occasion
to
disable
them
against
the
Saracens
,
and
to
encrease
the
scandall
for
his
owne
priuate
ends
,
to
the
great
ruine
of
the
Empire
,
and
hurt
to
all
Christendome
.
Now
he
saw
the
Empire
decayed
in
the
West
,
and
by
the
Saracens
sore
shaken
in
the
East
,
and
encombred
also
with
a
ciuill
warre
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
Italy
seized
vpon
by
the
Lombards
,
the
Exarchate
of
Rauenna
,
and
the
Dutchy
of
Rome
onely
left
to
the
Emperour
,
and
those
but
weakely
guarded
,
now
(
he
thought
)
was
the
time
for
him
to
play
his
prizes
,
he
gripes
the
occasion
,
cals
a
Councell
,
declares
the
Emperour
heretike
for
defacing
holy
Images
,
forbids
his
Rescripts
or
Coyne
to
be
receiued
,
or
to
goe
currant
in
Rome
,
and
his
Statue
or
Armes
to
stand
in
the
Temple
.
The
tumult
groweth
to
height
,
promoted
principally
by
the
Pope
,
and
the
Exarch
of
Rauenna
loseth
his
life
.
But
this
tumult
at
last
being
appeased
,
and
Rome
(
for
ought
the
Pope
could
doe
)
remaining
firme
to
the
Emperour
:
about
twelue
yeeres
after
,
Palmerius
ebr●
anno
726.
when
the
Emperour
Leo
Isauricus
began
sharpely
to
prosecute
Image-worshippers
,
Pope
Gregory
the
second
seeing
him
haue
his
hands
full
elsewhere
,
and
Rome
weakely
guarded
with
men
and
munition
,
found
meanes
by
helpe
of
the
Lombards
to
make
the
people
rebell
,
and
so
the
Pope
quickly
became
master
thereof
.
And
(
saith
Nauclerus
)
Such
authority
then
had
the
Popes
decrees
,
that
first
the
Rauennates
,
Naucler
.
2.
gen.
25.
B.
●ar●ton
,
iurisdiction
.
c.
6.
§.
7.
after
that
the
Venetians
did
rayse
an
open
rebellion
against
the
Emperour
,
and
this
rebellion
proceeded
so
farre
,
that
euery
City
and
Towne
put
downe
the
Emperours
Exarches
,
and
created
proper
Magistrates
to
themselues
whom
they
called
Dukes
:
and
thus
,
as
at
a
great
shipwracke
euery
man
catches
a
piece
,
so
euery
City
made
her
owne
Duke
,
and
the
Pope
was
carefull
that
his
part
should
not
be
the
least
.
Not
long
after
this
,
Ado
Viennensis
in
Chronico
&
Trithemius
Annals
.
when
the
Cities
of
Italy
began
to
prey
one
vpon
another
,
the
stronger
vpon
the
weaker
;
and
the
Pope
and
the
Lombards
(
being
the
strongest
of
all
)
who
had
agreed
in
conspiring
against
the
Emperour
,
now
fell
out
about
diuiding
of
the
spoyle
:
the
Pope
hauing
made
vse
of
the
Lombards
to
oppresse
the
Emperour
;
vseth
still
the
same
Art
to
call
in
Pepin
the
Constable
of
France
into
Italy
to
suppresse
the
Lombards
,
and
settle
the
Pope
in
that
which
both
had
gotten
from
the
Emperour
;
Anno
742.
which
was
done
.
And
shortly
after
,
the
States
and
Peeres
of
France
(
by
the
counsell
of
Zachary
the
Pope
)
put
downe
King
Childerike
as
a
man
too
weake
to
gouerne
,
and
made
Pepin
King
of
France
.
Thus
the
power
which
the
BB.
of
Rome
had
receiued
of
the
Emperor
and
other
Christian
Kings
,
they
now
turned
against
them
,
as
the
Iuy
that
is
supported
and
riseth
aloft
by
the
Oake
,
in
the
end
decayes
and
spoyles
the
Oake
it selfe
.
This
was
a
great
steppe
to
the
Popes
Supremacy
,
but
yet
it
was
not
come
to
the
height
.
Emperours
were
not
yet
deposed
by
Popes
,
not
cut
downe
,
but
some
of
their
branches
cut
and
pruned
off
.
B.
Carlton
.
ib.
cap.
6.
§.
13.
And
Charles
the
sonne
of
Pepin
(
who
still
further
subdued
the
Lombards
)
enioyed
the
power
(
by
the
Popes
kinde
grant
)
which
ancient
Emperours
held
before
him
,
to
chuse
Popes
and
inuest
Archbishops
and
Bishops
in
all
the
prouinces
of
his
gouernment
.
Sanders
l.
●
de
clauib
Dauid
.
But
of
this
strange
purchase
of
Rome
by
the
Popes
from
the
Emperours
D.
Sanders
writes
,
that
it
is
to
be
accounted
one
of
the
greatest
wonders
of
the
world
:
that
the
Roman
Bishops
,
without
any
power
,
or
armies
,
haue
remoued
the
Roman
Emperours
from
the
Tower
of
the
Empire
,
and
made
themselues
Lords
of
the
Pallaces
of
Caesars
,
and
turned
the
whole
City
into
their
owne
power
.
Indeed
it
is
a
wonder
,
that
men
pretending
holinesse
,
peace
,
comfort
,
and
blessings
to
the
world
,
should
vse
such
wicked
,
detestable
,
rebellious
,
treasonous
courses
,
to
depriue
their
Soueraignes
of
their
Rights
,
Cities
,
Lands
,
and
Honours
,
by
such
audacious
fraud
,
and
damnable
policies
.
§.
10.
Of
Gregory
7.
that
first
attempted
absolutely
to
depose
Kings
,
I
haue
spoken
before
.
It
seemes
he
tooke
heart
at
the
successe
of
his
Predecessors
,
to
goe
beyond
them
;
seeing
Leo
Iconomachus
(
as
they
called
him
,
the
warriour
against
Images
)
cast
downe
;
and
Childerike
of
France
cast
downe
,
and
K.
Pepin
set
in
his
place
.
From
these
and
such
like
facts
,
other
Popes
(
and
especially
Gregory
7.
)
deriued
a
Ius
,
a
right
,
and
from
these
workes
of
darknesse
tooke
light
,
making
them
the
rules
of
their
vnruly
gouernment
,
and
therefore
after
this
,
the
world
could
neuer
take
rest
for
the
Popes
.
Then
the
Kings
set
vp
in
place
of
the
deposed
,
must
needs
bee
firme
to
the
Pope
,
and
so
must
others
that
hoped
by
the
Popes
authority
to
enlarge
their
dominions
,
and
encroach
vpon
others
;
and
they
againe
must
be
honoured
by
the
Pope
,
and
one
mutually
support
another
,
how
bad
soeuer
the
liues
either
of
Popes
or
Princes
were
:
and
thus
the
best
minded
,
quiet
and
best
were
beaten
downe
,
and
one
Tyrant
strengthened
another
.
Sir
Iohn
Hayward
reckons
vp
a
number
of
Popes
,
Sr.
Iohn
Hay●
.
Supremacy
p.
56.
&
seq.
that
raised
other
Princes
,
or
Subiects
against
their
own
Emperours
or
Soueraignes
.
Iohn
the
3.
raised
Berengar
and
Adalbar
against
Otho
the
Great
.
Iohn
18.
raysed
Crescentius
against
Otho
3.
Benedict
9.
stirred
Peter
K.
of
Hungary
against
Henry
the
blacke
.
Gregory
7.
Rodulph
against
Henry
4.
Gelasius
12.
raised
many
against
Henry
5.
Innocent
2.
set
Roger
the
Norman
against
Lothaire
12.
The
same
Innocent
raised
Guelphus
of
Bauier
against
Conrade
3.
Hadrian
4.
raised
Millan
and
the
other
Lombards
against
Frederike
Barbarossa
.
Alexander
3.
stirred
the
Dukes
of
Saxony
and
Austria
to
disquiet
Almaine
.
Innocent
3.
thrust
Otho
D.
of
Saxony
into
bloody
warre
against
Philip
brother
to
Henry
6.
Pope
Honorius
3.
raysed
the
Lombards
against
Frederike
2.
Clemens
5.
opposed
Robert
King
of
Sicilie
against
Henry
7.
Iohn
22.
opposed
Frederike
of
Austrich
,
and
Lewes
of
Ba●ier
to
fight
for
the
Empire
.
Clemens
6.
opposed
Charls
4.
King
of
Bohemia
against
the
said
Lewes
.
Eugenius
4.
raised
tragedies
against
Sigismond
,
specially
to
impeach
the
Councell
of
Basil
.
Paul
2.
raised
stirres
against
Fredericke
3.
to
chase
him
out
of
Italy
.
When
eight
Emperours
had
beene
scorched
with
excommunications
of
the
Popes
,
and
their
dominions
set
on
fire
,
and
potent
enemies
enflamed
against
them
,
and
many
of
them
consumed
:
the
rest
afterwards
grew
coole
,
and
were
content
with
what
holy
water
the
Popes
vouchsafed
to
sprinckle
vpon
them
:
those
eight
were
Frederik
1.
Frederik
2.
Philip
,
Conrade
,
Otho
the
fourth
,
Lewes
of
Bauaria
,
Henry
4
,
and
Henry
5.
§.
11.
Antiq.
I
am
glad
yet
,
that
these
troubles
reached
not
to
our
English
Kings
.
Antiquis
.
If
you
thinke
they
did
not
,
you
are
much
deceiued
.
Reade
our
histories
,
and
enforme
your selfe
better
;
you
shall
finde
troubles
enough
from
the
Papacy
,
euen
in
these
remote
parts
,
farre
from
Rome
:
after
the
thousandth
yeer
of
Christ
(
that
is
,
after
the
loosing
of
Sathan
,
Reuel
.
cap.
20.7
,
8.
)
and
after
that
,
the
Pope
came
to
his
height
.
Anselme
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
did
somewhat
trouble
King
Henry
the
first
,
for
whereas
in
former
times
,
the
Bishops
and
Abbots
of
England
vsed
to
receiue
their
Inuestitures
from
the
King
,
by
receiuing
a
Pastorall
Staffe
and
Ring
at
his
hand
(
as
Saint
Wulstan
had
done
from
St.
Edward
the
King
,
professing
thereby
he
would
resigne
it
onely
to
him
)
now
Anselme
refused
to
consecrate
certaine
Bishops
whom
the
King
aduanced
and
gaue
them
their
Inuestitures
,
so
that
the
King
was
compelled
to
send
an
Embassage
to
the
Pope
Paschalis
,
and
before
him
to
pleade
his
cause
,
as
Anselme
also
did
his
in
like
manner
.
But
this
matter
was
indifferently
quietly
ended
,
for
the
Pope
(
by
the
mediation
of
white
and
red
,
saith
a
Monke
,
the
historian
)
was
content
to
confirme
the
Bishops
,
but
ordained
withall
that
the
King
should
doe
so
no
more
;
that
is
,
that
the
King
should
lose
the
priuiledge
of
his
Ancestors
.
This
was
done
Anno
dom.
1104.
Anselme
died
Henries
primi
anno
11.
Speed
.
Chron.
pag.
457.
But
Thomas
Becket
being
made
first
Lord
Chancelor
,
and
afterwards
Archbishop
by
the
fauour
of
King
Henry
2.
troubled
the
King
much
more
;
for
the
King
being
informed
of
much
misdemeanour
of
Clergy
men
(
who
besides
other
offences
,
had
committed
an
hundred
murders
in
his
raigne
)
and
that
they
were
not
punished
nor
degraded
by
the
Bishops
,
but
shifted
away
into
Abbeyes
or
otherwayes
defended
;
so
that
the
wronged
had
no
remedy
,
the
wrong-doers
no
punishment
,
true
innocent
men
no
safety
,
and
none
of
them
were
in
condition
of
subiects
:
the
King
required
such
to
be
punished
by
his
Lawes
,
and
to
haue
the
customes
of
his
Ancestors
obserued
:
whereunto
all
the
Bishops
assented
,
but
onely
Becket
;
who
not
only
resisted
,
but
complained
of
the
King
to
Pope
Alexander
:
and
Alexander
at
first
,
desiring
to
hold
the
Kings
loue
,
willed
Becket
to
yeeld
,
and
Becket
so
promised
to
the
King
absolutely
.
But
when
the
King
assembled
his
States
at
Clarendon
in
Wiltshire
,
Becket
relapsed
,
and
said
hee
had
grieuously
sinned
in
promising
,
but
would
not
sinne
in
performing
,
yet
at
the
instance
and
teares
of
many
Noble
persons
and
others
priuately
intreating
him
for
the
good
of
the
whole
land
,
he
yeelded
againe
and
promised
in
verbo
sacerdotali
to
obserue
all
;
and
all
the
Earles
,
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
and
Clergy
did
sweare
and
promise
the
like
:
but
when
hee
should
set
his
hand
and
seale
to
a
writing
thereof
,
hee
refused
againe
.
Of
all
this
the
King
by
Embassage
enformed
the
Pope
,
desiring
a
legantiue
power
to
be
sent
to
the
B.
of
Yorke
:
which
the
Pope
vnwillingly
granted
,
and
withall
made
it
so
slight
,
that
the
King
in
disdaine
sent
the
Bull
backe
againe
to
the
Pope
.
Then
was
Becket
required
to
giue
an
account
of
his
Chancelorship
,
which
he
refused
to
doe
,
and
to
come
vnto
the
King
:
and
being
told
,
he
would
be
condemned
of
periury
and
treason
for
not
yeelding
temporall
alleagiance
to
his
temporall
Soueraigne
(
as
hee
had
sworne
)
and
that
the
Prelates
would
disclayme
all
obedience
vnto
him
as
their
Archbishop
:
hee
caused
to
bee
sung
before
him
at
the
Altar
,
The
Princes
sit
and
speake
against
mee
,
and
the
vngodly
persecute
me
:
And
forthwith
taking
his
siluer
Crosier
in
his
hands
,
went
armed
into
the
Kings
presence
.
Whereat
,
the
King
inraged
,
caused
his
Peeres
to
proceed
in
iudgement
against
him
;
they
condemne
him
to
prison
for
treason
and
periury
;
he
appeales
to
Rome
,
and
away
gets
him
into
France
,
procures
the
French
Kings
fauour
,
and
by
him
,
the
Popes
.
To
the
Pope
the
King
sends
a
Noble
Embassage
desiring
to
haue
two
Cardinalls
sent
into
England
to
end
the
matter
.
The
Pope
denies
it
,
reseruing
the
iudgment
to
himselfe
.
The
King
by
his
Sherifs
,
Sequesters
all
Beckets
profits
in
England
;
Becket
in
France
excommunicates
all
in
England
that
maintained
the
Auitall
(
or
ancient
)
customes
,
naming
some
great
men
.
The
King
fearing
his
owne
excommunication
,
gathers
a
great
Army
,
pretending
to
subdue
Wales
.
Meane
season
the
Pope
is
perswaded
to
send
two
Cardinalls
;
but
they
cannot
perswade
Becket
to
yeeld
any
thing
,
and
so
that
designe
for
peace
was
frustrate
.
At
length
the
two
Kings
of
France
and
England
being
reconciled
,
met
in
France
:
before
whom
,
Becket
being
called
,
and
earnestly
dealt
withall
,
would
not
yeeld
any
thing
,
so
that
all
men
blamed
him
.
The
Pope
willed
Gilbert
B.
of
London
to
admonish
the
King
to
giue
ouer
:
hee
did
so
,
but
excused
the
King
to
the
Pope
.
The
Pope
excommunicates
Gilbert
,
and
went
so
farre
,
that
the
King
had
scarce
one
left
to
reade
diuine
Seruice
in
his
Chappell
.
The
King
prayes
the
Pope
to
send
two
Cardinals
to
absolue
his
subiects
,
and
to
make
peace
:
Two
come
into
Normandy
,
but
returne
without
possibility
of
doing
any
good
,
because
Becket
would
not
yeeld
a
iot
.
At
last
,
by
the
Popes
mediation
the
two
Kings
met
at
Paris
,
where
King
Henry
offered
to
stand
to
the
iudgement
of
the
Diuines
of
Paris
,
but
no
peace
would
be
had
.
After
all
this
the
King
crowned
his
sonne
,
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
supplying
Canterburies
absence
.
And
in
the
beginning
of
the
seuenth
yeere
of
the
banishment
of
Becket
,
the
two
Kings
met
againe
in
France
,
and
the
King
(
fearing
the
whole
Realmes
interdiction
by
the
Pope
,
)
receiued
Becket
into
fauour
,
yeelding
him
his
Bishopricke
with
all
the
profits
and
arrearages
,
and
signified
it
to
his
sonne
in
England
.
Now
Becket
Archbishop
in
England
,
shortly
after
published
the
Popes
letters
suspending
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
(
for
crowning
the
young
King
,
which
was
Canterburies
office
)
with
all
his
adiuuants
,
and
would
not
absolue
them
but
vpon
conditions
at
the
earnest
request
of
the
young
King
:
which
the
Father
King
hearing
in
Normandy
,
was
sore
displeased
;
and
shewed
it
by
some
words
:
which
,
foure
Knights
Courtiers
,
hearing
,
and
thinking
to
doe
a
great
pleasure
to
the
King
,
and
to
ease
the
Kingdome
of
much
trouble
,
posted
into
England
;
and
at
Canterbury
,
the
next
day
after
Innocents
day
killed
the
Archbishop
at
the
high
Altar
,
and
fled
into
the
North.
The
old
King
was
exceeding
sorrowfull
at
the
newes
of
this
murder
,
and
sent
to
the
Pope
desiring
him
to
send
Cardinalls
to
enquire
of
the
murder
,
to
whose
wils
he
would
submit
himselfe
,
if
he
could
be
found
consenting
.
Here
obserue
1.
What
these
customes
were
,
which
Becket
withstood
.
(
1
)
That
without
the
Kings
licence
none
should
appeale
from
the
Courts
of
England
to
the
Court
of
Rome
:
(
2
)
That
no
Bishop
,
nor
Archbishop
,
should
leaue
their
Flocke
and
goe
to
Rome
without
the
Kings
license
:
(
3
)
That
they
should
not
interdict
nor
excommunicate
any
officer
,
or
such
as
held
on
the
King
in
chiefe
,
without
the
Kings
licence
:
(
4
)
That
Clerkes
accused
for
secular
offences
should
bee
tried
before
secular
Iudges
.
2.
Obserue
,
that
these
Customes
,
besides
profitable
and
necessary
,
were
also
ancient
,
and
so
termed
;
but
now
shortly
after
Hildebrands
time
,
must
be
altered
,
Kings
and
States
depressed
,
and
the
Pope
aboue
all
former
times
exalted
.
3.
Obserue
,
If
Becket
had
stood
for
the
substance
of
Religion
,
or
any
necessary
point
thereof
,
it
had
beene
a
worthy
(
which
now
was
a
wicked
)
part
:
but
his
standing
for
matters
against
the
good
and
peace
of
the
Church
and
Common-wealth
;
and
them
ancient
,
and
well
established
;
and
that
with
obstin●cy
,
against
the
iudgement
not
onely
of
the
King
,
Bishops
,
and
Nobles
at
home
:
but
euen
of
the
Pope
himselfe
at
the
first
,
the
Cardinalls
,
the
King
of
France
,
the
Vniuersity
of
Parts
,
and
(
as
I
may
say
)
all
the
world
;
argued
his
exceeding
folly
,
pride
,
and
peeuishnesse
.
4
Obserue
,
that
euen
the
best
sort
of
Popes
,
against
their
owne
knowledge
and
inclination
,
may
be
drawn
by
their
Counsellors
and
flatterers
;
and
by
the
tickling
desire
of
wealth
and
greatnesse
,
to
take
par●
,
countenance
,
and
backe
most
obstinate
rebells
,
periured
persons
,
and
vntollerable
troublers
of
Church
and
Common
wealth
:
yea
,
to
defend
them
while
they
liue
,
and
Saint
them
after
their
death
.
Thus
King
Henry
was
troubled
much
by
the
Romish
Hierarchy
:
but
King
Iohn
much
more
.
It
appeares
by
this
which
hath
beene
said
,
Flores
historiarum
Matthaei
West
monast.
l.
2.
p
81
anno
1205
that
there
had
beene
troubles
about
the
ancient
customes
&
libertie
of
Princes
in
the
English
Church
,
which
the
Kings
stroue
still
to
maintaine
,
and
the
Popes
to
infringe
:
whereof
,
one
was
,
that
no
Bishop
should
bee
elected
and
inuested
without
the
Kings
consent
in
his
owne
dominions
:
which
King
Iohn
maintained
as
his
predecessors
had
done
.
It
hapned
in
the
seuenth
yeere
of
his
raigne
,
that
Hubert
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
dyed
;
and
the
Monks
of
Canterbury
secretly
in
the
night
chose
Reginald
their
Sub-prior
,
and
brought
him
in
with
Te
Deum
,
first
to
the
high
Altar
,
and
then
to
the
Archbishops
chayre
:
and
presently
causing
him
to
sweare
secresie
,
sent
him
with
some
of
their
company
to
the
Pope
,
to
see
how
it
would
be
taken
:
but
the
Pope
(
seeing
no
letters
commendatory
from
the
King
)
made
some
stay
,
and
tooke
time
to
deliberate
.
In
the
meane
season
the
Monks
at
home
hearing
of
this
delay
,
and
finding
that
Reginald
in
his
way
towards
Rome
had
carried
himselfe
as
Archbishop
elected
,
and
so
published
their
secrets
:
now
repenting
their
euill
choyse
and
bad
successe
,
sent
to
the
King
and
craued
license
to
chuse
a
new
Archbishop
,
whom
the
King
would
commend
.
The
King
(
winking
at
their
former
iniury
)
tooke
this
kindly
,
and
commended
vnto
their
choyse
Iohn
Grey
,
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
and
brought
him
to
Canterbury
himselfe
:
and
the
Monks
in
the
Kings
presence
very
solemnely
chose
him
,
put
him
into
the
Archbishops
seate
;
and
the
King
put
him
into
all
the
Archbishops
possessions
,
writing
to
the
Pope
,
to
accept
him
.
Had
the
Pope
beene
a
pious
Father
of
the
Church
(
as
you
describe
him
)
giuen
to
seek
peace
and
ensue
it
,
Rom.
12.
as
much
as
in
him
lay
;
he
might
haue
beene
well
pleased
with
this
peaceable
course
:
but
hee
was
led
by
the
spirit
of
Hildebrand
,
not
of
Peter
and
Paul
;
and
tooke
a
course
that
there
might
be
no
peace
,
and
that
the
people
might
not
vnder
their
natural
Kings
leade
a
peaceable
and
quiet
life
in
all
godlinesse
and
honesty
.
1
Tim
2.
For
he
would
neither
accept
of
Reginald
nor
Iohn
,
but
vrged
the
Monks
that
were
sent
vnto
him
,
to
chuse
a
third
,
one
Steuen
Langton
,
and
against
all
excuses
commanded
them
vpon
their
obedience
,
and
vnder
payne
of
Anathema
,
to
doe
it
presently
.
Whereupon
they
all
yeelded
,
except
onely
one
Elias
de
Brantfield
,
who
still
stucke
to
the
King
and
to
the
election
of
the
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
a
man
worthy
of
honourable
memory
,
for
his
constant
standing
(
though
standing
alone
,
in
danger
,
and
to
the
Popes
face
)
to
the
right
,
to
his
Prince
,
to
the
good
and
liberty
of
the
Church
.
The
rest
,
with
the
Hymn
brought
Langton
to
the
Altar
,
and
the
Pope
wrote
to
the
King
to
receiue
him
.
B.
Caritou
.
iuris
.
c.
7.
§.
124.
The
King
was
herewith
much
moued
,
because
Steuen
Langton
(
though
an
Englishman
born
)
was
brought
vp
vnder
the
French
King
,
promoted
by
him
,
and
tyed
to
be
at
his
command
:
And
therefore
King
Iohn
wrote
to
the
Pope
,
that
he
had
no
reason
to
admit
such
a
one
as
Langton
to
such
a
great
place
in
his
kingdome
.
And
withall
hee
banished
the
Monks
that
had
chosen
Langton
,
as
traytors
,
and
confiscated
their
goods
.
This
was
done
vpon
Saint
Swithens
day
.
Mat.
Westmonast
vbi
supra
.
The
Innocent
Pope
(
Pope
Innocent
the
third
,
who
about
the
same
time
excommunicated
Otho
4.
Emperour
,
and
discharged
the
States
of
Almaine
and
of
the
Empire
from
their
alleageance
vnto
him
)
being
set
on
fire
with
this
news
,
sent
to
the
Bishops
of
England
commanding
them
to
put
the
King
and
his
land
vnder
the
sentence
of
interdiction
,
which
was
executed
the
24.
of
March
by
the
Bishops
of
London
,
Ely
,
and
Wigorne
,
who
now
turned
plainely
subiects
to
the
Pope
,
and
leauing
England
,
fled
to
Rome
.
The
King
for
this
cause
of
Interdict
(
whereby
himselfe
and
his
whole
land
stood
accursed
)
commanded
all
the
goods
of
the
Clerks
to
bee
confiscate
,
and
then
drew
as
many
as
he
could
of
his
people
to
an
oath
of
alleageance
.
The
Pope
proceeds
to
excommunicate
the
King
by
name
:
and
finally
to
pronounce
sentence
of
deposition
against
him
;
discharging
all
his
subiects
of
their
oath
of
alleagiance
vnto
him
;
sending
also
Pandulph
his
Legate
first
into
England
,
and
then
to
Philip
Augustus
King
of
France
,
to
bestow
vpon
him
the
kingdome
of
England
,
so
that
hee
would
expell
King
Iohn
and
take
it
by
force
.
By
this
meanes
King
Iohn
was
strangely
and
suddenly
weakened
,
and
vtterly
disabled
to
hold
his
kingdome
,
seeing
strong
inuasions
from
without
,
and
daily
reuolting
within
to
open
insurrections
,
and
euery
man
now
counted
a
Saint
and
Martyr
that
would
fight
or
suffer
in
wars
against
him
;
considering
that
the
Popes
Bulles
,
like
Magike
spelles
,
had
let
loose
many
turbulent
spirits
,
not
easie
to
be
layd
againe
,
but
by
him
that
raised
them
.
After
much
strugling
he
was
finally
compelled
to
deliuer
vp
his
Crown
to
Pandolph
,
that
he
might
receiue
it
againe
from
him
,
as
from
the
Popes
hands
,
and
be
protected
by
him
.
And
this
was
done
in
the
15.
yeere
of
King
Iohns
reygne
,
anno
dom.
1213.
And
Steuen
Langton
made
Archbishop
.
Thus
the
King
became
the
Popes
vassall
:
and
the
King
of
France
forbidden
by
the
Popes
Nuncio
to
meddle
any
further
against
him
,
K.
Iames
Remonstrance
pag.
256.
being
now
the
Popes
liege
man
,
whom
he
would
protect
.
And
now
Iohn
held
his
Crowne
of
the
Pope
,
as
a
man
holds
his
land
of
another
in
Knights
seruice
,
or
by
homage
and
fealty
:
and
did
faire
homage
to
the
Popes
Legate
,
laying
downe
at
his
feet
a
great
masse
of
the
purest
gold
in
coyne
;
which
the
reuerend
Legate
in
token
of
his
Masters
Soueraignty
kicked
and
spurned
with
his
feet
and
at
solemne
feasts
was
easily
entreated
to
take
the
Kings
Chayre
of
estate
.
Obserue
here
first
,
The
progresse
of
the
Hildebrandine
Religion
in
deposing
of
Kings
,
and
discharging
their
subiects
of
their
alleagiance
,
fidelity
and
obedience
,
dissoluing
gouernment
,
and
filling
kingdomes
with
warres
and
miseries
,
begunne
by
Hildebrand
,
and
still
continued
by
his
successors
.
Obserue
secondly
,
out
of
the
story
of
King
Iohn
;
Mat.
Westmonast
Flores
:
loco
quo
supra
pag.
95.
K.
Iam●s
Remonstr
.
p.
58.
That
this
successor
of
Peter
fished
not
for
soules
,
but
for
kingdomes
,
euen
with
the
destruction
of
millions
of
soules
(
if
your
owne
doctrine
be
true
,
)
for
he
caused
the
whole
land
to
be
interdicted
,
and
so
to
continue
six
yeeres
,
fourteene
weekes
,
and
two
dayes
:
plaguing
all
this
while
the
whole
body
of
the
land
for
the
head
,
the
Kings
offence
(
a
point
of
iniustice
)
with
a
heauy
spirituall
plague
,
for
a
light
temporall
offence
(
a
point
of
impiety
.
)
For
al
this
while
the
Church-dores
,
through
the
whole
kingdome
were
shut
vp
,
no
belles
stirred
,
no
prayers
,
preaching
,
Sacraments
,
permitted
;
Children
kept
vnbaptized
,
bodies
vnburied
,
all
people
accursed
,
liuing
like
heathens
,
dying
like
dogs
;
without
instruction
,
exhortation
,
consolation
:
and
all
that
dye
thus
vnder
the
curse
of
the
Interdict
(
without
some
speciall
indulgence
or
priuiledge
)
are
thought
for
euer
damned
and
adiudged
to
eternall
punishments
,
as
dying
out
of
the
communion
of
the
Church
.
Alas
,
how
many
millions
of
soules
did
this
Innocent
the
Pope
wilfully
send
to
hell
in
this
large
kingdome
of
England
and
Wales
,
in
this
large
time
of
aboue
six
yeeres
,
for
anothers
offence
:
for
what
could
they
doe
?
or
what
offended
they
,
poore
people
!
if
the
King
would
not
be
ruled
by
the
Pope
?
Nay
,
they
offended
the
King
also
,
and
incurred
much
danger
and
dammage
,
by
falling
from
their
obedience
for
the
Popes
sake
:
and
yet
are
thus
recompensed
by
him
.
Are
these
the
actions
of
the
Vicar
of
Christ
,
to
saue
soules
?
or
rather
of
Antichrist
,
to
destroy
them
?
Is
this
the
kinde
Father
of
the
Church
?
K.
Iames
ib.
p.
257.
But
obserue
further
,
thirdly
,
how
these
pretended
successors
of
Saint
Peter
,
change
their
spirituall
power
into
temporall
,
for
their
worldly
gaine
and
greatnesse
:
and
change
Christs
Kingdome
,
which
was
not
of
this
world
,
into
the
winning
and
disposing
of
the
kingdomes
of
this
world
;
and
make
the
pennance
of
sinners
the
forfeiture
of
their
estates
.
Is
this
the
satisfaction
to
be
imposed
vpon
a
sinner
,
that
of
a
Soueraigne
and
free
Prince
,
he
must
become
vassall
to
his
Ghostly
Father
?
and
make
himselfe
and
all
his
subiects
tributary
to
a
Bishop
?
that
shall
rifle
the
whole
Nation
of
their
coyne
,
and
make
them
doe
him
homage
?
Shall
not
a
sinner
be
quitted
of
his
faults
,
except
he
be
turned
out
of
all
his
goods
,
possessions
,
inheritance
,
and
his
Pastor
be
infeoffed
in
his
whole
estate
?
Is
this
holinesse
?
or
is
it
not
plaine
tyranny
and
robbery
?
It
is
plainely
to
heape
robbery
vpon
fraud
,
and
tyranny
vpon
robbery
;
and
to
change
the
sinners
repentance
into
a
snare
or
pitf●ll
of
coozening
deceit
.
And
as
the
end
is
naught
,
so
the
meanes
is
worse
to
bring
it
to
passe
by
such
subtill
pranks
and
wicked
deuices
,
as
not
to
sticke
at
setting
a
whole
flourishing
kingdome
on
fire
by
warres
,
and
seditions
:
not
to
care
what
becomes
of
mens
estates
,
of
their
bodies
,
liues
,
or
soules
,
but
bring
them
all
to
ruine
:
so
that
the
kingdome
may
be
weakened
,
and
the
King
brought
to
so
low
a
degree
of
misery
,
that
hee
may
be
easily
lifted
out
of
his
estate
,
and
the
kingdome
seized
vpon
.
Of
King
Henry
the
thirds
reygne
,
See
before
,
booke
1.
cap.
6.
sect.
14.
Reade
also
Math
Paris
,
&
Math.
Westminster
.
in
Henr.
3.
&
B.
Carlton
of
Iurisdiction
.
exhausted
of
treasure
,
and
scourged
of
his
subiects
by
the
Popes
most
intollerable
exactions
;
which
caused
the
people
to
wish
rather
to
dye
,
than
to
liue
to
endure
them
;
I
haue
spoken
something
already
,
and
can
say
much
more
.
§.
12.
Antiq.
This
is
enough
for
me
,
and
for
this
matter
more
than
enough
.
But
it
may
be
in
these
latter
times
of
greater
light
,
and
opposition
,
the
Popes
haue
beene
more
moderate
,
and
become
more
like
to
their
first
Ancestors
.
Antiquis
.
Neuer
a
whit
:
See
before
,
Booke
1.
cap.
5.
§.
3.
consider
.
6.
haue
I
not
told
you
before
of
K.
Henry
8.
who
though
he
continued
the
Popes
religion
entire
,
yet
for
reiecting
his
iurisdiction
,
was
condemned
by
the
Pope
,
excomm●nicated
,
pronounced
no
King
,
his
subiects
commanded
to
deny
subiection
to
him
,
and
all
men
to
take
armes
against
him
?
&c.
The
like
course
the
Pope
hath
runne
agaynst
our
late
most
excellent
Princes
,
Queene
Elizabeth
,
and
King
Iames.
For
I
will
passe
by
the
mischiefes
done
in
other
Countries
,
and
the
murders
of
the
two
last
Kings
of
France
:
the
troubles
of
our
owne
kingdome
will
hold
me
long
enough
.
Camden
.
Annal.
Elizab.
p.
27.
By
the
happy
abolishing
of
the
Popes
authority
by
Queene
Elizabeth
,
England
became
the
most
free
of
all
Countries
in
the
world
;
the
Scepter
being
(
as
it
were
)
manumitted
from
forraign
seruitude
,
and
a
great
masse
of
mony
kept
at
home
,
which
formerly
was
exhausted
,
and
yeerely
,
and
daily
,
carried
to
Rome
,
for
first
fruits
,
Indulgences
,
Appeales
,
Dispensations
,
Palles
,
and
such
other
things
;
so
that
the
land
grew
much
more
rich
than
in
former
ages
.
The
Popes
could
not
be
insensible
of
their
losse
this
way
besides
all
other
,
and
conceiuing
some
hopes
of
recouery
by
encouraging
persons
discontented
with
this
mutation
,
B.
Car
ton
,
thankfull
remembrance
pag
13
See
the
Bull
of
Pius
5.
in
Camdens
Annals
pag.
183.
in
the
eleuenth
yeere
of
her
reigne
Pope
Pius
the
fifth
excommunicated
her
,
deposed
her
by
his
Bull
,
dated
anno
1569.
quinto
Calend.
Mart.
thereby
also
absoluing
her
subiects
from
their
oath
of
alleagiance
,
and
from
all
other
offices
and
duties
,
accursing
all
that
did
obey
her
.
This
was
done
,
to
procure
a
strong
party
in
England
to
ioyne
with
the
Pope
and
Spaniard
in
their
designe
for
the
inuasion
and
conquering
of
England
when
their
forces
should
bee
ready
.
Camden
ib.
pag.
For
the
Papists
in
the
Land
were
so
strangely
perswaded
and
bewitched
,
as
to
admire
with
astonishment
a
certaine
omnipotency
in
the
Pope
,
and
that
his
Bulles
were
dictated
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
that
they
in
executing
them
,
and
in
murdering
their
Princes
,
should
doe
meritorious
acts
,
very
acceptable
to
God
,
and
dying
therein
should
become
glorious
Martyrs
,
and
haue
higher
places
in
heauen
,
than
other
men
.
See
Camden
Annales
Elizabethae
,
p.
315.
&
p.
348.
in
fine
anni
1581.
To
gayne
more
people
of
all
sorts
,
Noble
,
Gentle
,
inferiours
,
to
their
faction
,
and
to
gull
them
with
such
false
opinions
,
the
Pope
out
of
his
Seminaries
at
Rome
and
Rhemes
sent
out
yeerely
a
number
of
Priests
disguised
into
England
to
grope
and
peruert
the
hearts
of
men
,
secretly
and
wickedly
telling
them
,
that
the
Pope
had
supreme
power
ouer
the
whole
world
,
yea
,
euen
in
politike
affayres
:
that
such
as
were
not
of
the
Roman
Religion
were
to
be
depriued
of
all
regall
power
and
dignity
:
that
it
was
lawfull
,
yea
,
and
a
meritorious
work
to
depose
Princes
excommunicated
by
the
Pope
:
that
the
Pope
had
actually
pronounced
&
published
by
his
Bull
,
Elizabeth
to
be
excommunicated
and
deposed
,
that
since
that
publication
,
all
her
actions
were
by
the
Law
of
God
disanulled
,
and
to
be
held
for
nought
:
her
Magistrates
were
no
Magistrates
,
her
Lawes
no
Lawes
.
Yea
,
some
of
them
denied
not
in
publike
hearing
,
that
they
were
sent
for
no
other
cause
into
England
,
than
to
absolue
euery
one
particularly
from
their
obedience
to
the
Qu.
as
the
Bull
had
absolued
all
in
generall
:
and
this
they
did
in
taking
confessions
of
their
Reconclliation
to
their
Church
priuately
,
and
promising
absolution
from
all
mortall
sinne
,
so
doing
,
most
safely
and
secretly
.
These
Seminaries
were
not
erected
to
teach
true
Religion
,
and
points
of
doctrine
necessary
to
saluation
(
for
those
might
bee
taught
and
learned
in
all
places
without
such
cost
)
but
principally
to
fit
young
wits
,
and
fiery
spirits
to
become
instruments
to
vphold
the
Papacy
with
the
dominion
,
greatnesse
,
Camd.
ib
p.
844.
&
alibi
passim
.
and
wealth
thereof
,
and
to
regaine
those
that
were
fallen
from
it
;
though
it
were
with
the
destruction
of
Kings
,
dissipation
of
kindomes
,
bloodshed
,
murthers
,
insurrections
,
treasons
,
poysonings
,
massakers
,
and
many
other
euils
:
as
the
histories
following
will
declare
most
plainly
;
and
by
their
owne
confessions
may
appeare
.
1.
This
story
and
the
rest
of
the
treasons
against
Q
Elizabeth
are
set
out
at
large
by
B.
Carlton
in
his
booke
entituled
A
thankful
remembrance
,
whose
chapters
I
here
note
in
the
margent
.
To
come
therefore
to
the
Plots
and
Treasons
practised
against
Queene
Elizabeth
,
effects
of
the
Popes
excommunication
:
The
first
was
,
The
rebellion
in
the
North
,
stirred
vp
by
one
Nicholas
Morton
a
Popish
Priest
;
the
chiefe
leaders
within
the
land
were
the
Earles
of
Westmerland
and
Northumberland
,
who
were
to
ioyne
with
the
Duke
of
Norfolke
,
entending
a
marriage
betwixt
him
and
the
Scottish
Queene
,
thereby
to
make
clayme
to
the
Crowne
of
England
(
Queene
Elizabeth
being
deposed
by
the
Popes
Bull.
)
With
them
also
was
to
ioyne
,
the
Duke
of
Alua
,
with
his
power
from
the
Low-Countries
;
the
Earle
of
Ormond
at
the
same
time
raysing
tumults
in
Ireland
,
and
all
procured
by
Pope
Pius
5.
who
also
secretly
wrought
the
mindes
of
many
English
,
by
one
Ridolph
a
Gentleman
of
Florence
,
Camden
.
Annal.
an.
1568.
p.
146.
&
an.
1572.
p.
227.
&
an.
1569.
p.
158
,
166
—
vnder
colour
of
Merchandise
,
by
whom
the
Popes
Bulles
,
letters
,
and
money
,
(
to
wit
,
an
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
crownes
)
were
conueighed
,
for
the
managing
of
this
businesse
.
The
Pope
further
promising
to
the
King
of
Spaine
,
to
engage
all
the
goods
of
the
Sea
Apostolike
,
Chalices
,
Crosses
,
and
holy
vestiments
,
to
further
it
.
But
God
preuented
this
mischiefe
:
for
the
Northerne
Earles
preparations
being
discouered
,
and
rising
before
the
other
associats
were
ready
,
were
dispersed
;
the
Duke
of
Norfolke
taken
and
put
to
death
,
and
the
whole
plot
defeated
,
to
the
great
griefe
of
the
Pope
and
the
Spaniard
.
The
King
of
Spaine
said
before
the
Cardinall
of
Alexandria
,
the
Popes
Nephew
,
that
neuer
any
conspiracy
was
more
aduisedly
begunne
,
more
constantly
concealed
,
nor
more
likely
to
prosper
than
this
.
For
that
an
Army
might
be
sent
out
of
the
Low-Countries
in
24.
houres
space
,
which
might
suddenly
haue
taken
the
Queene
and
the
City
of
London
vnprouided
,
restored
the
Popes
authority
,
and
set
the
Queene
of
Scots
in
the
Throne
,
especially
hauing
so
mighty
a
faction
within
land
and
Stukely
an
English
fugitiue
(
made
Marquesse
of
Ireland
by
the
Pope
)
vndertaking
at
the
same
time
with
the
helpe
of
3000.
Spaniards
,
to
bring
all
Ireland
to
the
Kings
of
Spaines
obedience
,
and
with
one
or
two
ships
to
burne
all
the
English
Nauy
.
This
story
is
written
at
large
by
Hieronymus
Catena
in
the
life
of
Pius
the
5.
and
printed
at
Rome
anno
1588.
by
the
same
Popes
authority
and
priuiledge
,
by
which
we
come
to
the
knowledge
of
the
whole
plot
.
B.
Carlton
ib.
c.
3.
Camden
.
ib.
pag.
72.
2.
I
passe
by
the
treasonous
leagues
made
by
the
Earle
of
Ormonds
Brethren
with
Iames
Fitzmorice
of
Desmonds
Family
,
and
others
to
serue
the
Pope
and
Spaniards
designes
against
Queene
Elizabeth
.
And
the
Earle
of
Darbies
sonnes
with
Gerard
,
Hall
,
Rolston
and
other
Darbishire
mens
conspiracy
,
to
set
vp
the
Queene
of
Scots
.
And
other
conspiracies
of
B.
Rosse
,
Henry
Percy
,
&c.
and
of
Powel
and
Owen
,
for
the
Queene
of
Scots
.
Also
of
don
Iohn
of
Austria
his
plotting
to
marry
the
Q.
of
Scots
,
and
put
downe
Elizabeth
with
the
fauor
of
the
Pope
and
Guises
:
for
these
plots
miscarried
in
their
Infancy
.
Thomas
Stukely
hauing
rioted
out
his
State
in
England
,
Ibid.
cap.
4.
Camden
.
Annal.
part.
2.
pag.
193.
229.
passed
to
Rome
,
and
made
Pius
5.
beleeue
,
that
with
3000.
Italians
he
would
driue
the
English
out
of
Ireland
and
burne
the
Queenes
Nauy
.
Pius
dying
,
Gregory
13.
employed
Stukely
to
get
Ireland
for
his
bastard
sonne
,
creating
the
said
Stukeley
,
Marquesse
of
Lagen
,
Earle
of
Wexford
and
Caterlogh
,
Vicount
of
Morough
,
and
Baron
of
Rosse
,
(
famous
places
in
Ireland
)
and
made
him
Generall
of
800.
Italian
souldiers
.
But
Stukeley
comming
by
Portugal
ioyned
with
the
King
in
a
warre
in
Africa
,
that
the
King
afterward
might
goe
against
England
with
Armes
,
as
he
against
Ireland
:
but
in
Africa
they
were
both
slayne
,
and
two
other
Kings
died
also
at
the
same
battell
,
1572.
Whereupon
the
Spanish
King
turned
his
forces
(
prepared
for
England
)
to
subdue
Portugall
.
Note
here
the
Popes
zeale
,
not
to
win
soules
to
Christ
,
but
Kingdomes
to
their
Bastards
.
Note
also
,
two
Popes
proceed
in
malice
and
malediction
against
Queene
Elizabeth
,
and
one
English
fugitiue
makes
them
both
fooles
.
And
note
thirdly
,
how
God
can
diuert
the
great
preparations
of
puissant
Princes
;
and
turne
their
wise
policies
into
foo●ishnesse
.
Nicholas
Sanders
D.
of
Diuinity
,
Ibid.
cap.
5.
Rea●e
Camd.
A●nal
.
par●t
3.
pag.
371
,
372.
hauing
written
a
witty
and
wicked
booke
,
to
maintaine
the
Roman
visible
Ecclesiasticall
Monarchy
,
comes
into
Ireland
(
1579
)
with
the
Popes
legantiue
authority
,
and
a
consecrated
banner
,
with
three
shippes
to
ioyne
with
the
rebels
against
Queen
Elizabeth
;
where
much
mischiefe
was
done
,
supplies
sent
of
men
,
money
,
and
armour
from
the
Pope
and
Spaniard
:
but
after
diuerse
yeeres
,
diuerse
fortunes
,
the
Earle
of
Desmond
(
chiefe
of
the
rebels
)
wandering
,
and
poore
,
was
killed
by
a
common
Souldier
,
and
D.
Sanders
for
griefe
ran
mad
,
and
finally
died
miserably
being
hunger-starued
.
Ibid.
cap.
6.
See
Camdens
Annals
p.
315.
&c.
Anno
1568.
began
the
Seminaries
,
deuised
by
Cardinall
Allen
(
an
Englishman
as
Sanders
was
)
first
,
at
Doway
for
English
fugitiues
,
but
remoued
to
Rhemes
by
the
Guises
,
and
another
erected
at
Rome
by
Gregory
13.
In
them
were
trayned
vp
many
fit
instruments
for
Rome
and
Spaine
,
traytors
to
England
,
issuing
out
thence
when
they
were
fitted
,
as
Campian
,
Parson
,
Sherwin
,
Kirby
,
Briant
,
and
multitudes
of
others
,
not
in
the
habits
of
Priests
,
but
of
Gallants
,
Seruingmen
,
Summoners
,
or
any
other
,
the
better
to
insinuate
into
company
,
and
peruert
men
without
danger
of
discouery
.
Cap.
7.
1583.
Camden
.
Annal
,
part.
3.
p
370.
7.
Someruile
bewitched
by
the
wicked
seditious
bookes
of
the
Iesuits
,
sought
to
come
into
the
Queenes
presence
to
kill
her
,
and
by
the
way
set
vpon
one
or
two
with
his
drawne
sword
:
but
was
taken
and
hanged
,
as
was
also
Ardern
his
father
in
Law
.
8.
Among
other
mischieuous
bookes
,
one
exhorted
the
Ladies
and
maids
of
honour
to
doe
as
Iudith
did
to
Holofernes
.
1584
See
Camd.
Annal.
ib.
p.
398.
9.
Francis
Throgmorton
practised
to
deliuer
the
Q.
of
Scots
:
Vpon
discouery
whereof
,
Thomas
L.
Paget
,
and
Charles
Arundell
fled
into
France
,
the
Earles
of
Northumberland
and
Arundell
commanded
to
keepe
their
houses
,
and
70.
Priests
(
whereof
some
were
condemned
to
dye
)
were
sent
out
of
England
,
whereof
the
chiefe
were
Gasper
Heywod
,
Iames
Bosgrate
,
Iohn
Hart
,
Edward
Bishton
,
&c.
10.
Bernardine
Mendoza
Embassadour
from
the
K.
of
Spaine
,
was
commanded
to
auoyd
England
for
treasonable
practices
with
Thr●gmorton
and
others
,
to
bring
strangers
into
England
and
depose
the
Queene
.
This
Mendoza
had
made
two
Catalogues
,
One
of
the
Hauens
of
England
,
fit
to
land
forces
in
;
the
other
of
all
the
Noble
men
that
fauoured
the
Romish
Religion
.
11.
Cap.
8.
Queene
Elizabeth
purposed
to
set
the
Queene
of
Scots
at
liberty
,
and
sent
Sir
William
Wade
to
her
,
to
conferre
of
the
meanes
,
and
was
ready
also
to
send
other
Commissioners
to
effect
it
,
but
a
strange
accident
hindred
it
.
One
Creighton
a
Scottish
Iesuit
,
being
taken
by
Dutch
Pirats
,
tore
certaine
papers
and
cast
them
into
the
Sea
,
but
they
were
blowne
backe
into
the
shippe
,
gathered
,
brought
to
Sir
William
Wade
,
who
peeced
them
againe
,
and
they
discouered
new
practises
of
the
Pope
,
Spaniards
,
and
Guises
,
to
depose
Queene
Elizabeth
and
King
Iames
,
and
set
vp
the
Queene
of
Scots
,
and
marry
her
to
some
English
Lord
,
to
be
chosen
by
the
Catholikes
,
and
confirmed
by
the
Pope
;
their
children
to
succeed
them
:
to
this
purpose
were
to
be
employed
Cardinall
Allen
for
the
English
Ecclesiastikes
,
Sir
Francis
Inglefield
for
the
Laikes
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Rosse
for
the
Queene
of
Scots
.
12.
William
Parry
a
Welshman
,
1585.
Reade
the
whole
story
in
Camden
.
Annal.
part.
3.
p.
391.
Doctor
of
the
Ciuill
Law
,
sought
occasion
to
kill
the
Queene
,
insinuating
into
her
fauour
by
telling
her
that
hee
had
found
out
treasonable
intents
in
Morgan
and
other
fugitiues
,
who
practised
her
destruction
:
and
that
hee
had
conferred
with
them
closely
to
finde
their
purposes
,
and
keepe
her
safe
,
desiring
her
leaue
to
doe
so
still
,
and
to
haue
accesse
vnto
her
to
discouer
what
he
found
.
But
Parry
himselfe
in
good
time
being
suspected
,
accused
,
taken
,
imprisoned
,
and
examined
by
graue
Counsellors
,
at
last
freely
confessed
,
that
in
France
,
and
from
Rome
by
Cardinall
Como
,
he
was
confirmed
,
that
it
was
lawfull
and
meritorious
to
kill
the
Queene
:
and
especially
by
D.
Allens
booke
written
against
the
Iustice
of
England
,
and
that
hee
was
imployed
to
that
purpose
;
for
which
he
was
executed
.
Cap.
9.
Camd
ib.
part.
3
pag
399.
13.
Henry
Percy
Earle
of
Northumberland
(
though
pardoned
for
his
rebellion
16.
yeeres
before
,
restored
and
made
Earle
by
the
Queenes
mercy
,
yet
)
practised
with
Mendoza
and
Throgmorton
to
put
downe
Elizabeth
and
set
vp
the
Queene
of
Scots
,
and
being
imprisoned
,
killed
himselfe
with
a
Pistoll
,
was
found
dead
,
the
dore
bolted
on
the
inside
:
oh
mischieuous
Popishnesse
,
the
ruine
of
many
Noble
houses
!
Camd.
ib.
p
431.
&
seq
.
Reade
it
there
at
large
.
14.
Sauage
also
vowed
to
kill
the
Queene
,
as
did
also
George
G●fford
a
pentioner
,
hired
by
the
Guise
for
a
great
summe
of
money
,
and
perswaded
by
Doctor
Gifford
,
Gilbert
Gifford
and
Hodgeson
Priests
,
that
it
was
lawfull
and
meritorious
.
15.
And
Ballard
a
Priest
,
walking
in
a
souldiers
habit
,
and
calling
himselfe
Captaine
Foscue
,
promised
an
inuasion
by
the
Pope
,
Spaniard
,
Guise
,
and
D.
of
Parma
:
he
told
Babington
of
the
Queenes
death
to
bee
acted
by
Sauage
,
perswaded
him
to
see
the
Queene
of
Scots
fauour
,
and
drew
more
heroik
Actors
(
as
they
called
them
)
into
the
conspiracy
,
Tilney
,
Tichburne
,
Abington
,
Barnewell
,
Charnocke
,
besides
others
for
other
purposes
,
Windsor
,
Salisbury
,
Gage
,
Trauerse
,
Iones
,
Dun.
And
they
practised
how
to
stirre
Ireland
,
to
draw
Arundell
and
his
brethren
,
and
Northumberland
to
their
side
,
and
call
Westmerland
,
Paget
,
and
others
home
.
But
Sir
Francis
Walsingham
found
out
all
the
plot
,
by
meanes
of
one
Gifford
a
brother
false
to
them
,
but
true
to
the
State
,
so
that
when
the
proiect
was
ripe
,
and
the
Queen
made
acquainted
,
the
Traytors
(
though
fled
and
dispersed
)
were
taken
,
conuicted
,
and
executed
.
Cap.
10.
Camd.
ib.
p.
483.
16.
Anno
1587.
Many
discontented
persons
still
continually
haunted
the
Queene
of
Scots
like
euill
spirits
tempting
her
.
L'Aubespineus
the
French
Embassadour
lieger
,
went
about
by
treason
to
free
her
,
mouing
William
Stafford
(
whose
mother
was
of
the
Queenes
Bed-chamber
)
to
kill
the
Queene
,
by
poyson
,
Gun-powder
,
or
rather
sword
.
Trappius
the
Embassadours
Secretary
perswaded
Stafford
and
Moody
,
but
Stafford
reuealed
all
to
the
Queenes
Councell
:
Trappius
was
intercepted
going
into
France
.
The
Embassadour
being
called
before
the
Councell
,
denied
all
:
but
Stafford
affirmed
it
to
his
face
.
The
Lord
Burleigh
told
him
,
though
he
were
not
punished
,
yet
he
was
not
iustified
.
17.
Shortly
after
,
Camd.
ib.
part.
4.
pag.
843.
William
Stanley
and
Rowland
Yorke
became
Traytors
:
Yorke
being
made
Captaine
of
a
Sconse
neere
Zutphen
,
betrayed
it
to
the
Spanyard
:
and
Stanley
betrayed
to
them
the
rich
fenced
Towne
of
Deuenter
;
and
sent
for
Priests
to
teach
his
English
and
Irish
the
Popish
Religion
;
being
in
number
1300.
calling
them
The
Seminary
legion
(
as
the
Seminary
Priests
)
ordained
to
defend
the
Romish
Religion
.
Not
long
after
,
Yorke
was
poysoned
:
Stanley
tossed
from
place
to
place
ignominiously
;
and
his
fellowes
some
died
for
hunger
,
some
stole
away
,
himselfe
was
neuer
trusted
:
for
the
Spaniards
vsed
to
say
,
Some
honour
might
bee
giuen
to
a
traytor
,
but
no
trust
:
and
hee
found
too
late
,
he
had
most
of
all
betrayed
himselfe
.
18.
The
maruellous
,
climactericall
,
Cap.
11.
&
.
72.
See
the
whole
history
hereof
in
Camdens
Annales
,
part.
3.
pag.
513.
&
seq.
&
Meteranus
.
&
Hakluits
voyages
,
&
Speeds
chron.
and
fatall
yeere
(
as
some
called
it
)
1588.
whereupon
the
superstitious
built
great
hopes
,
brought
forth
the
Spanish
Armado
a
Nauy
by
them
termed
inuincible
,
furnished
with
the
best
experienced
and
famous
Captaines
and
souldiers
from
Spaine
,
Italy
,
Sicily
,
America
,
and
all
other
places
,
to
be
gotten
,
to
conquer
England
by
huge
force
,
which
had
before
beene
vainly
attempted
by
false
treachery
.
It
consisted
of
130.
shippes
,
19290.
souldiers
:
Mariners
8350.
chayned
rowers
2080.
Great
Ordnance
2630.
Vnto
which
,
the
Prince
of
Parma
in
Flanders
was
to
adioyne
his
forces
,
building
shippes
and
brode
vessels
to
transport
30.
horses
a
peece
with
twenty
thousand
vessels
,
with
103.
companies
on
foot
,
and
4000.
horsemen
,
and
among
these
were
700.
English
fugitiues
.
These
were
blessed
by
the
Pope
,
and
with
the
Catholikes
prayers
and
intercessions
to
Saints
:
and
for
greater
terror
to
the
English
,
a
booke
was
set
out
of
all
the
preparation
in
particulars
,
which
was
so
great
through
Spaine
,
Italy
,
Sicily
,
and
the
Low-countries
,
that
the
Spaniards
themselues
were
in
admiration
of
their
owne
forces
.
Pope
Sixtus
Quintus
sent
Cardinall
Allen
,
(
who
wrote
a
pestilent
booke
to
discourage
the
English
,
and
encourage
their
owne
side
)
by
him
renewing
the
Bulles
of
Pius
5.
and
Gregory
13.
and
excommunicating
the
Queene
againe
,
deposing
her
,
absoluing
her
subiects
from
all
alleagiance
:
and
setting
forth
a
printed
Cruciata
of
full
pardons
,
to
all
that
ioyned
against
England
.
Whereupon
the
Marquesse
à
Burgaw
of
the
house
of
Austria
,
the
Duke
of
Pastrana
,
Amady
Duke
of
Sauoy
,
Vespasian
Gonzaga
,
Iohn
Medices
,
and
diuerse
other
Noble-men
were
drawne
into
these
warres
.
And
yet
in
the
meane
season
,
to
gull
the
English
,
and
make
them
more
negligent
,
the
Prince
of
Parma
sent
to
the
Queene
to
entreat
of
peace
:
so
that
Commissioners
were
sent
into
the
Low-Countries
about
that
entreaty
,
but
the
businesse
was
cunningly
protracted
with
promises
and
delaies
,
vntill
the
Spanish
Fleet
was
come
neere
the
English
shore
,
and
their
Gunnes
heard
from
the
Sea
,
and
Parmas
forces
brought
to
the
shore
.
Yet
God
so
blessed
our
English
forces
,
that
they
got
the
winde
,
played
vpon
them
,
tooke
many
of
their
ships
,
sunke
many
,
droue
the
rest
out
of
the
Channell
,
and
in
a
moneths
space
so
dispersed
them
,
that
they
durst
not
returne
;
but
fled
about
beyond
Scotland
and
Ireland
,
losing
many
by
the
way
,
and
returned
to
Spaine
with
sorrow
,
losse
,
and
shame
:
the
English
hauing
lost
onely
one
ship
,
and
scarce
an
hundred
men
in
beating
and
chasing
them
.
For
which
our
safety
and
victory
,
our
Gracious
Queene
Elizabeth
with
her
Nobles
and
Citizens
of
London
in
their
colours
,
resorted
to
the
Cathedrall
Church
of
Saint
Pauls
and
gaue
God
humble
and
hearty
thanks
,
and
shewed
the
banners
taken
from
the
enemies
,
with
publike
ioy
.
Many
both
at
home
and
abroad
wrote
Poems
and
Epigrams
,
of
this
great
enterprize
so
happily
defeated
,
and
I
,
this
one
Numerall
verse
,
noting
the
yeere
,
and
the
businesse
,
Est
DeVs
Ang
LorV
M
pVgnaX
qVI
strauIt
Iberos
.
19.
Cap.
13.
Comd
Annal.
part.
4
pag
6●3
.
The
King
of
Spaine
practised
both
to
doe
away
Don
Antonio
King
of
Portugall
,
and
also
to
poyson
Queene
Elizabeth
,
by
meanes
of
D.
Lopez
a
Iew
,
her
Physitian
,
for
fifty
thousand
crownes
,
which
was
discouered
by
letters
intercepted
,
and
hee
committed
to
the
Tower
,
yet
he
denied
it
with
vehement
oathes
and
execrations
;
and
though
the
knot
of
this
treason
was
most
closely
carried
,
yet
by
diligent
examination
it
was
confessed
by
Pedro
Ferrera
,
Steuen
Ferrera
,
and
Manoel
Lowis
Tinoco
,
and
at
the
last
by
Lopez
himselfe
,
saying
,
Indeed
he
had
so
couenanted
with
the
Spaniard
,
with
a
purpose
to
get
the
money
,
and
bring
it
to
the
Queene
,
and
then
to
reueale
the
whole
matter
vnto
her
:
and
that
to
that
end
he
had
spoken
to
Ferrera
,
Andreda
,
Ibarra
,
Count
Fuentes
,
&c.
by
mouth
,
messengers
,
and
letters
;
but
neuer
intending
to
doe
it
.
This
vnder
his
hand
,
Febr.
25.
1593.
Roger
Lopez
.
It
was
confessed
also
,
that
Lopez
should
haue
the
mony
brought
to
Antwerp
:
that
the
King
of
Spaine
should
bee
informed
of
the
very
day
,
when
the
act
should
bee
done
,
that
hee
might
cause
the
Queenes
ships
to
be
burned
,
and
the
I
le
of
Wight
to
be
surprized
.
20.
Edward
Squire
,
Cap.
14.
See
Camd.
ib.
p.
725.
&
843.
hauing
beene
a
Scriuener
at
Greenewich
,
and
afterwards
one
of
the
Queenes
Stable
;
going
in
a
voyage
to
the
Indies
with
Sir
Francis
Drake
,
was
taken
and
brought
into
Spaine
;
and
there
in
prison
was
wrought
vpon
by
Walpoole
the
Iesuite
,
and
the
Inquisition
,
and
finally
by
paine
and
pouerty
became
perfectly
Iesuited
,
and
perswaded
to
kill
the
Queene
of
England
by
impoysoning
her
saddles
pummell
,
with
poyson
which
they
deliuered
him
in
a
bladder
,
teaching
him
how
to
vse
it
.
Hee
performed
all
accordingly
,
but
it
tooke
none
effect
,
but
onely
brought
the
traytor
to
his
vntimely
end
:
for
Walpool
grieuing
that
it
was
not
performed
,
spake
of
it
to
some
,
by
whom
it
came
to
light
,
and
he
being
examined
,
confessed
the
whol
matter
.
Cap.
15.
Comd.
ib.
p.
573.
&
617.
635.
655.
&
seq
&
701.
21.
Tyrone
a
bastard
(
hauing
had
such
fauour
of
Q.
Elizabeth
as
to
be
made
Earle
,
and
twice
pardoned
,
once
for
murder
,
and
againe
for
vsurping
the
title
of
O-neal
)
being
a
banished
fugitiue
,
lurked
in
Spaine
,
and
promised
to
do
some
seruice
to
the
Pope
and
Spaniard
:
and
being
set
on
by
them
anno
1597.
hee
assayled
the
Fort
of
Blackwater
,
but
being
crossed
by
the
English
forces
,
and
proclaymed
traytor
,
hee
fell
downe
before
the
Queenes
picture
and
craued
pardon
,
and
yet
at
the
same
present
dealt
for
ayd
out
of
Spaine
.
But
a
cessation
of
Armes
being
granted
,
he
still
harried
and
wasted
the
Country
and
made
many
reuolt
,
still
suing
dissemblingly
for
pardon
.
Thomas
L.
Burrugh
,
Deputy
defeated
the
rebels
,
tooke
the
Fort
of
Blackwater
.
But
Tyrone
beleagured
it
:
the
Deputy
dying
1598.
Henry
Bagnal
,
came
with
14.
Ensignes
against
him
,
and
there
lost
his
life
,
with
15.
other
Captaynes
slayne
,
and
1500.
souldiers
put
to
flight
,
so
that
Tyrone
tooke
the
Fort
of
Blackwater
,
furnished
with
armor
and
munition
,
which
was
the
greatest
losse
that
euer
the
English
receiued
since
their
first
footing
in
Ireland
.
And
thus
the
rebellion
was
increased
,
and
became
so
dangerous
,
that
the
Queene
sent
the
Earle
of
Essex
with
an
army
of
20000.
against
them
,
to
wit
,
16000.
foot
,
and
4000.
horse
;
who
not
going
directly
against
Tyrone
,
but
labouring
to
cleare
other
parts
,
and
affording
parly
with
Tyrone
a
rebell
,
and
granting
a
cessation
of
warre
for
some
time
,
Cap.
16.
much
offended
the
Queene
,
so
that
shee
wrote
somewhat
sharpely
to
Essex
,
because
the
Spring
,
Summer
,
and
Autumne
were
spent
without
seruice
against
the
arch-rebell
,
many
men
lost
,
much
mony
spent
,
the
rebels
were
incouraged
,
and
Ireland
hazarded
whereupon
Essex
posted
home
to
pacifie
the
Queene
,
but
was
presently
confined
to
his
owne
house
,
and
after
to
the
custody
of
the
Lord
Keeper
.
Meane
while
,
Tyrone
reuolted
,
and
stirred
,
receiuing
mony
from
Spaine
,
and
indulgences
from
Rome
,
with
a
plume
of
Phoenix
feathers
for
an
especiall
fauour
.
Anno
1600.
Clarls
Blunt
Lord
Monicy
came
Lieuetenant
Generall
,
and
with
great
celerity
and
felicity
slue
and
chased
many
of
the
rebels
,
and
remoued
Tyrone
from
the
Fort
of
Blackewater
.
Now
the
Spaniard
sent
Don
Iohn
D'
Aquila
Generall
of
his
forces
into
Ireland
,
and
the
Pope
elected
a
Spaniard
to
be
Archbishop
of
Dublin
,
employing
also
the
Bishop
of
Clowfort
,
the
Bishop
of
Killalo
,
and
Archer
a
Iesuite
.
Aquila
with
2000.
old
trayned
Spaniards
,
and
some
Irish
fugitiues
,
landed
at
Kinsale
the
last
of
October
1600.
and
drew
many
to
him
.
Our
Deputy
encamped
neere
,
and
Sir
Richard
Leuison
with
two
shippes
inclosed
the
hauen
,
and
our
Canons
played
on
the
Towne
.
Newes
of
2000.
more
Spaniards
arriued
at
Bear-hauen
,
Baltimer
,
&
Castle-hauen
,
drew
Leuison
thither
,
who
sunke
fiue
of
their
ships
.
To
their
leader
Alfonso
O
Campo
,
came
Odonel
,
and
shortly
after
Tyrone
,
with
Oroik
,
Raymund
,
Burk
,
Mac
Mahim
,
Randal
,
Mac
Surly
,
Tarrel
the
Baron
of
Lixnaw
with
the
choice
Nobles
,
making
6000.
foot
,
and
500
horse
,
confident
of
victory
,
being
more
and
in
better
plight
,
then
the
trauelled
,
wearied
English
,
which
were
also
pinched
of
victualls
.
I
tell
you
this
thus
largely
,
to
shew
the
greatnesse
of
the
danger
,
and
our
mens
valour
.
Tyrone
now
went
about
to
put
300.
Irish
and
other
supplies
of
Spaniards
into
Kinsale
:
but
our
Deputy
preuented
him
,
gaue
him
a
great
ouerthrow
,
and
slue
many
.
Tyrone
,
Odonel
,
and
the
rest
,
flung
away
their
weapons
and
fled
.
Alfonso
O
Campo
,
and
six
Ensigne
bearers
were
taken
prisoners
:
nine
Ensignes
were
borne
away
by
the
English
,
and
1200.
Spaniards
slayne
.
Don
D'
Aquila
sought
peace
,
confessed
the
Deputy
to
be
an
honourable
person
;
the
Irish
,
vnciuill
,
and
perfidious
;
Peace
was
granted
,
for
the
Spaniards
to
be
gone
,
to
haue
victualls
and
ships
for
mony
at
reasonable
prices
:
the
ships
to
passe
and
returne
safely
,
hostages
giuen
,
and
so
they
departed
.
The
Deputed
pursued
the
rebels
from
hole
to
hole
,
building
ramparts
still
as
he
went
,
and
receiuing
many
Fortts
.
Tyrone
finally
came
in
,
submitted
,
and
when
he
was
to
be
sent
into
England
,
Queene
E●izabeth
a
Conquerour
of
all
her
foes
,
dyed
.
King
Iames
entring
,
pardoned
Tyrone
.
But
he
afterwards
stirring
agayne
and
fearing
deserued
punishment
,
fled
out
of
Ireland
,
and
left
it
to
b●
planted
with
more
ciuill
people
.
Cap
17
Reade
this
story
in
Speeds
Chronicle
.
22.
In
King
Iames
his
time
,
Watson
and
Clarke
Papist
Priests
entred
a
strange
conspiracy
to
surprize
the
King
(
ere
he
was
crowned
)
and
Prince
Henry
,
to
keep
them
in
the
Tower
,
or
conuay
them
to
Douer
Castle
,
and
seize
vpon
their
treasures
til
they
had
obtained
their
purpose
,
to
wit
,
to
get
their
pardons
,
alteration
of
Religion
,
remouall
of
some
Counsellors
,
and
some
other
proiects
executed
.
In
this
practise
were
inuolued
Henry
Brooke
L.
Cobham
,
Thomas
L.
Gray
of
Wilton
,
Sir
Walter
Raleigh
,
Sir
Griffin
Markham
,
Sir
Edward
Parham
,
George
Brooke
,
B●rtholomew
Brooksby
,
and
Anthony
Copley
:
who
were
all
apprehended
,
committed
,
and
condemned
,
saue
Sir
Edward
Parham
who
onely
was
acquitted
by
the
Iury
Watson
,
Clark
,
and
Brook
executed
;
the
rest
pardoned
their
liues
.
A
foolish
conspiracy
,
hauing
neither
strength
to
act
the
businesse
,
nor
heads
to
carry
it
.
Cap.
18.
Speeds
Chronicle
.
23.
The
vpshot
of
all
the
Romish
irreligious
practises
was
the
powder
treason
anno
1605.
contriued
by
Henry
Garnet
the
Arch-priest
or
chiefe
gouernour
of
all
the
Iesuits
and
Priests
in
England
,
or
with
his
knowledge
and
allowance
,
by
Catesby
,
Robert
Winter
,
Thomas
Winter
,
Thomas
Percy
,
Iohn
Wright
,
Christopher
Wright
,
Guy
Fauks
,
Francis
Tressam
,
Iohn
Graunt
,
Bates
Catesbies
man
,
Robert
Keyes
,
St
Euerard
Digby
,
Ambrose
Rookwood
.
Some
of
these
wrought
in
a
secret
mine
beginning
in
Percies
hired
house
,
to
bee
continued
through
a
strong
wall
vnder
the
Parliament
house
,
with
very
great
labour
and
difficulty
.
But
ere
that
mine
was
made
through
the
wall
,
they
found
meanes
to
hire
the
roome
iust
vnder
the
Parliament
house
,
to
lay
in
prouision
of
wood
and
coales
.
In
which
roome
they
couched
secretly
at
one
time
twenty
barrels
of
gun-pouder
,
and
afterwards
more
,
couering
them
with
Faggots
and
Billets
,
which
they
purposed
(
when
the
King
,
Prince
,
Nobles
and
all
Parliament-men
were
assembled
aboue
)
to
set
on
fire
with
a
trayne
of
gun-powder
,
to
blow
vp
the
house
,
and
murder
all
therein
in
one
instant
.
And
at
the
same
time
they
appointed
a
great
hunting
to
bee
at
Dunnesmore
heath
,
to
draw
multitudes
of
people
,
get
certaine
great
horses
into
their
hands
,
and
to
seize
on
the
Lady
Elizabeth
the
Kings
daughter
lying
neere
that
place
,
to
proclayme
her
Queene
(
vpon
newes
of
her
Fathers
and
Brethrens
death
)
seruing
her
a
while
,
till
they
had
made
themselues
strong
enough
to
sway
the
State
,
and
to
set
vp
another
fitter
for
their
purpose
;
crying
out
continually
of
the
Puritans
as
authours
of
the
Kings
death
,
and
of
blowing
vp
the
house
.
This
most
mischieuous
plot
came
to
light
by
occasion
of
a
letter
sent
from
an
vnknowne
person
to
the
Lord
Mount
Eagle
,
warning
him
to
absent
himselfe
from
the
Parliament
,
for
that
there
should
a
great
blow
be
giuen
which
might
endanger
him
,
and
the
danger
might
be
past
as
soone
as
hee
had
burned
the
letter
.
With
this
letter
the
Lords
being
acquainted
,
shewed
it
to
the
King
,
who
presently
conceiued
some
treason
by
Gun-powder
,
and
appointed
the
roomes
vnder
the
Parliament
to
be
searched
.
The
search
was
made
secretly
in
the
dead
of
the
night
,
and
Fanks
was
found
and
taken
with
his
matches
and
powder
,
layd
hold
of
,
and
vpon
the
remouall
of
the
Billets
and
Faggots
,
36.
barrels
of
Gun-powder
found
:
all
which
when
Fauks
saw
disco●ered
,
hee
confessed
what
hee
meant
to
haue
done
.
Winter
and
the
two
Wrights
hasted
from
London
to
carry
the
newes
of
the
discouery
of
their
plot
to
their
fellow
hunters
neere
Couentry
:
where
Gra●rt
with
helpe
of
other
violent
Papists
had
broken
one
Benoks
stable
,
and
taken
out
some
great
horses
(
sent
thither
by
some
Noble
men
to
bee
managed
)
for
which
the
Countrey
rose
to
pursue
them
.
But
vpon
this
newes
,
they
rose
into
open
rebellion
,
hoping
to
draw
multitudes
vnto
them
.
But
the
Sherifs
of
the
Counties
preuenting
the
swiftnesse
of
proclamations
,
raising
the
Countries
pursued
them
,
so
that
finally
the
chifest
of
them
entred
into
Steuen
Littletons
house
at
Holbeach
in
Staffordshire
to
shroud
themselues
,
and
the
house
being
assaulted
by
the
Sheriffe
,
as
they
were
drying
some
Gun-powder
in
the
house
,
the
fire
tooke
it
,
blasted
and
disabled
the
faces
of
some
of
the
chiefest
rebells
,
and
discouraged
them
(
that
God
by
such
powder
as
they
meant
to
destroy
others
themselues
were
scourged
)
so
that
they
fell
on
their
knees
and
cryed
God
mercy
for
their
bloudy
intents
:
and
presently
opened
the
gates
,
and
desperately
sought
their
owne
destruction
.
Catesby
,
Percy
and
Winter
ioyning
backe
to
backe
,
the
two
first
were
slayne
with
one
shot
,
the
third
taken
aliue
:
the
other
whole
,
or
lightly
hurt
,
carried
away
prisoners
,
and
sent
to
London
:
where
with
the
rest
of
their
fellowes
(
as
they
had
formerly
liued
blindly
,
and
practised
desperately
,
so
)
they
by
the
iust
doome
of
the
Law
,
died
miserably
,
leauing
their
memory
to
bee
cursed
throughout
all
generations
.
First
,
by
all
this
,
you
may
see
how
vaine
your
conceit
is
,
that
the
Popes
in
these
latter
times
haue
beene
more
moderate
,
and
become
more
like
to
their
first
Ancestors
;
nay
you
see
,
the
abuse
of
their
Supremacy
hath
encreased
and
growne
more
vntollerable
.
In
these
last
times
they
haue
set
vp
Schools
at
Rome
and
Rhemes
to
trayne
men
vp
to
the
defence
and
practise
of
Idolatry
and
treasons
:
See
before
Book
1
c.
6.
§.
4.
Camd.
Anna●
.
pag
315.
348.
&
a
libi
passim
.
out
of
which
(
as
out
of
the
Troian
Horse
)
haue
proceeded
innumerable
wicked
instruments
,
troublers
of
the
Church
and
Common-wealth
,
Incendiaries
,
homicides
(
for
Kings
are
men
)
parricides
(
for
Kings
are
Fathers
of
the
Common-wealth
)
yea
Christicides
(
for
Kings
are
the
Lords
Annointed
)
yea
Deicides
(
for
Kings
are
callled
gods
)
and
regnicides
(
the
quellers
of
the
Common-wealth
.
)
Neuer
was
any
Doctrine
so
fruitfull
of
Treasons
and
Rebellions
.
The
desire
to
mainetaine
it
,
the
hunger
to
plant
it
againe
,
hath
beene
the
onely
cause
to
the
superstitious
,
and
pretence
to
the
couetous
and
ambitious
,
of
all
late
treasons
.
The
traytors
euer
confirmed
by
the
Doctrine
of
their
books
,
the
exhortations
of
their
tongues
,
and
the
Sacrament
deliuered
by
their
hands
,
&
many
of
their
Priests
partakers
and
actors
of
their
crimes
.
The
knowledge
and
experience
of
the
intollerable
mischiefe
of
this
doctrine
doth
iustifie
our
Lawes
that
were
sharpened
against
the
practisers
of
it
,
See
Cambd.
Annals
4.
pa
t.
842
,
843.
as
many
of
your
owne
Priests
haue
confessed
.
Secondly
,
you
may
note
,
that
neuer
any
Nation
was
so
often
,
so
strangely
,
so
strongly
,
so
diuellishly
assaulted
and
endangered
with
treasons
,
as
this
our
land
:
and
on
the
other
side
,
neuer
any
Nation
so
strangely
and
mightily
defended
,
and
the
traytors
confounded
.
Thirdly
,
consider
whether
these
actions
bee
not
manifest
tokens
of
a
false
religion
.
If
we
must
iudge
the
tree
by
his
fruits
(
as
Christ
teacheth
vs
)
how
can
the
tree
be
good
that
bringeth
forth
such
fruits
?
Mat.
12.33
.
Are
those
true
Prophets
(
howsoeuer
they
come
in
sheepes
clothing
)
that
doe
the
acts
of
Wolues
?
No
,
you
shall
know
them
by
their
fruits
,
to
bee
false
Prophets
.
Mat.
7.15.16
.
Beware
of
them
.
Your
Bellarmine
giueth
it
for
one
note
of
the
true
Church
,
Sanctity
of
life
and
doctrine
.
If
these
things
so
taught
and
practised
taste
of
sanctity
:
what
is
villany
?
Your
Gospell
is
not
the
Gospell
of
peace
,
but
of
confusion
and
mischiefe
,
in
stead
of
building
the
Church
,
it
ruines
Common-wealths
and
kingdomes
.
Fourthly
,
looke
well
,
Bellarm.
●e
notis
Ecclesiae
,
Nota
15.
if
Gods
protection
and
blessings
be
notes
of
the
true
Church
(
as
your
Bellarmine
teacheth
)
what
thinke
you
of
ours
,
which
God
hath
so
mightily
defended
and
blessed
,
euen
when
Balaam
most
cursed
?
Though
you
neuer
ceased
heauing
at
our
foundations
,
Church
,
and
Princes
,
in
these
two
last
Princes
times
,
Queene
Elizabeth
and
King
Iames
,
yet
they
haue
both
liued
to
see
all
your
wicked
practises
ouerthrowne
;
the
practisers
ruined
,
their
peoples
defended
,
Gods
truth
maintayned
;
they
liued
happily
,
dyed
in
their
beds
peaceably
,
and
left
a
blessed
memoriall
behind
them
.
Our
one
Queene
brought
more
happinesse
to
vs
,
then
nine
Popes
did
to
Reme
,
who
all
liued
in
her
time
;
Paul
4.
Pius
4.
Pius
5.
Gregory
13.
Sixtus
5.
Vrbanus
7.
Gregory
14.
Innocent
9.
Clemens
8.
They
wrastled
against
her
and
cursed
her
in
vayne
;
and
their
curses
fell
vpon
their
owne
heads
:
and
King
Iames
wounded
the
learnedst
of
th●ir
leaders
with
his
penne
.
Lastly
,
consider
well
,
whether
they
that
perswade
you
to
be
absolute
Roman
Catholikes
,
doe
not
in
deed
and
effect
perswade
you
to
be
traytors
,
troublers
of
the
world
,
cursed
and
deuilish
people
!
for
perfect
and
absolute
Papists
are
no
better
,
as
you
may
see
by
these
manifold
examples
of
these
treasons
:
and
therefore
it
is
a
wonder
,
that
Princes
doe
not
concurre
to
root
out
this
wicked
Sect
,
that
make
wickednesse
godlinesse
,
yea
that
make
a
traffik
of
Kings
sacred
liues
,
to
set
vp
an
Idoll
of
mans
inuention
at
Rome
aboue
them
all
.
§.
13.
Antiq.
Good
Sir
,
I
doe
not
hold
that
the
Pope
hath
any
such
power
ouer
Kings
to
depose
them
and
set
vp
others
,
or
to
dispense
with
subiects
oathes
of
alleagiance
,
or
to
rayse
warres
or
other
troubles
against
ciuill
Magistrates
.
I
finde
many
good
Catholikes
doe
reiect
and
condemne
such
doctrine
and
practises
:
they
take
the
oath
of
alleagiance
willingly
;
and
write
in
defence
of
it
.
I
hould
(
with
all
my
heart
[
](A17513-e146640-b)a
a
Conference
of
D.
Rainolds
&
M.
Hart.
in
Hart●
preface
to
the
Reader
.
)
that
the
Pope
hath
onely
a
fatherhood
of
the
Church
,
not
a
princehood
of
the
world
,
or
dominion
ouer
Princes
temporall
states
,
to
depose
or
dispose
any
way
of
them
.
For
Christ
said
,
His
kingdome
was
not
of
this
world
[
](A17513-e146680-b)b
b
Ioh.
18.36
.
:
he
payed
ribute
to
secular
Magistrates
[
](A17513-e146690-b)c
c
Mat.
17.27
.
:
medled
not
with
temporall
matters
,
no
not
with
diuision
of
inheritance
amongst
brethren
[
](A17513-e146700-b)d
d
Luk.
12.14
.
:
he
acknowledged
Pilate
to
haue
power
to
crucifie
him
,
and
power
to
release
him
,
euen
lawfull
power
giuen
him
from
aboue
[
](A17513-e146720-b)e
e
Ioh.
19.10
1●
:
Saint
Paul
acknowledged
Caesar
to
bee
his
lawfull
Iudge
[
](A17513-e146750-b)f
f
Acts
25.10
.
:
and
Saint
Peter
(
the
first
Bishop
of
Rome
)
taught
thus
,
[
](A17513-e146780-b)g
g
1
Pet.
2.13
.
Subiecti
estote
omni
humanae
creaturae
propter
Deum
,
siue
regi
,
&c.
Be
s●●iect
to
euery
humane
creature
for
the
Lords
sake
,
whether
it
be
to
the
King
,
as
excelling
:
or
to
rulers
as
sent
by
him
to
the
reuenge
of
malefactors
,
but
to
the
prayse
of
the
good
.
Saint
Paul
taught
euery
soule
to
be
subiect
to
the
higher
powers
[
](A17513-e146810-b)h
h
Rom
13
1.
.
By
those
higher
powers
,
meaning
secular
and
ciuil
Magistrates
[
](A17513-e146820-b)i
i
As
the
Iesuits
Pererius
and
Tolet
(
in
locum
)
obserue
out
of
the
Fathers
.
,
that
beare
the
sword
:
be
subiect
to
them
,
not
onely
for
feare
of
wrath
,
but
for
conscience
sake
[
](A17513-e146850-b)k
k
Rom.
13.5
.
.
And
who
must
be
subiect
to
them
?
all
sorts
of
people
,
both
Ecclesiasticall
and
secular
,
euen
Apostles
,
Euangelists
and
Prophets
,
saith
Saint
Chrysostome
[
](A17513-e146870-b)l
l
Chrysost.
in
locum
.
Ista
Imperantur
omnibus
,
&
sacerdotibus
,
&
mona●his
,
non
solum
secularibus
Omnis
anima
etiamsi
Apostolus
sis
,
si
Euangelista
,
si
Propheta
,
siue
quisquis
tandem
fueris
.
,
And
Saint
Bernard
[
](A17513-e146890-b)m
m
Bernard
.
epist.
ad
Episcopum
Senonensem
.
Omnio
anima
;
tum
vestra
:
quis
vo●
excipit
?
qui
tentat
excipere
,
tentat
decipere
.
writing
to
a
Bishop
,
tells
him
hee
is
not
excepted
from
temporall
subiection
to
Princes
,
he
that
excepts
him
,
deceiues
him
.
Our
late
gracious
Soueraigne
King
Iames
[
](A17513-e146910-b)n
n
King
Iames
Apology
for
the
oath
of
Alleagiance
.
p●g
23.
&
deinceps
.
alleadgeth
many
Fathers
,
Saint
Augustin
,
Tertullian
,
Iustine
Martyr
,
Ambrose
,
Optatus
,
Gregory
Bishop
of
Rome
,
for
subiection
euen
of
Bishops
and
Popes
to
the
secular
Emperours
and
Princes
.
Hee
alleadgeth
many
Councels
,
six
vnder
Charles
the
Great
,
to
wit
,
of
Frankford
,
Arles
,
Towres
,
Chalons
,
Me●tz
,
and
Rhemes
:
yea
all
the
Generall
Counce●s
,
that
of
Nice
,
Constantinople
,
Ephesus
,
Chalcedon
,
and
the
rest
,
who
submitted
themselues
to
the
Emperours
wisedome
and
piety
in
all
things
,
and
desired
from
him
power
and
validity
to
their
decrees
:
and
for
the
oath
of
Alleagiance
he
alleadgeth
diuerse
Councells
.
These
Scriptures
,
Fathers
,
Councels
are
so
playne
,
so
plentifull
,
so
powerfull
with
me
,
for
giuing
dominion
to
Princes
,
and
subiecting
all
,
both
Clergy
and
Laity
vnto
them
in
all
ciuill
things
:
that
all
the
world
shall
neuer
draw
me
to
deny
my
Alleagiance
and
subiection
to
my
Soueraigne
:
but
I
will
readily
take
Armes
in
his
defence
,
as
Gods
Lieutenant
and
Deputy
,
though
the
Pope
should
excommunicate
him
.
Antiquis
.
I
ioy
to
heare
your
good
resolution
,
built
vpon
so
good
grounds
:
I
hope
then
you
iustifie
vs
Protestants
for
departing
from
the
Popish
Religion
in
this
point
.
Antiq.
I
must
needs
doe
so
;
and
I
doe
not
thinke
them
true
Catholikes
that
hold
and
practise
this
point
of
Supremacy
.
Papists
they
may
bee
(
as
you
terme
them
)
for
so
holding
with
the
Pope
:
but
Catholikes
they
cannot
be
,
for
this
Doctrine
is
not
Catholike
.
§.
14.
Antiquis
.
Doe
you
not
see
also
how
greatly
you
shake
the
Popes
authority
by
this
meanes
,
and
ouerturne
the
foundation
of
his
Supremacy
?
for
your
Popes
haue
both
claymed
and
practised
this
full
authority
as
well
in
ciuill
and
temporall
things
as
in
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
vpon
the
same
grounds
.
And
your
learned
Doctors
thinke
their
grounds
as
firme
for
the
one
as
for
the
other
.
Your
Great
Bellarmine
(
vpon
whom
you
so
much
rely
)
saith
,
[
](A17513-e147110-b)o
o
Bellarm.
de
Pont.
Rom
l.
5.
cap.
6.
initio
.
Although
the
Pope
as
Pope
,
hath
not
any
more
temporall
power
(
which
other
Doctors
say
he
hath
)
yet
so
farre
as
it
may
make
for
the
spirituall
good
,
he
hath
supreme
power
to
dispose
of
the
temporall
things
of
all
Christians
.
And
[
](A17513-e147140-b)p
p
Ib.
cap.
7.
hee
labours
to
proue
that
the
Pope
may
depose
Princes
and
dispose
of
their
kingdomes
,
if
he
finde
it
good
for
the
Church
:
as
a
sheephard
may
deale
with
Wolues
and
vnruly
Rammes
,
and
other
sheepe
.
And
many
of
your
Doctors
haue
the
like
,
as
Eudaemon
,
Ioannes
Sidonius
,
Suarez
,
Becanus
,
Mariana
,
Grotzerus
,
Costerus
,
Baronius
,
Sanders
,
Allen
,
and
thousands
more
.
Antiq.
I
am
very
sorrowfull
that
so
great
learned
men
should
hold
such
an
opinion
,
I
hold
them
erroneous
and
euill
.
Antiquis
.
Then
you
must
confesse
that
the
Church
of
Rome
may
erre
,
and
that
in
a
maine
point
both
of
doctrine
and
practise
,
to
the
great
hurt
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
and
many
mens
destruction
both
of
body
and
soule
,
in
being
traytors
and
rebels
against
their
Soueraignes
,
and
murderers
of
people
,
of
which
crimes
your
Popes
and
Doctors
are
guilty
.
Antiq.
I
must
needs
grant
that
some
haue
erred
in
the
Church
,
but
not
the
whole
Church
,
neither
(
I
hope
)
hath
any
Pope
taught
this
Ex
Cathedra
.
Antiquis
.
This
some
is
a
large
some
,
the
greatest
part
of
your
Church
,
and
I
thinke
the
Pope
teacheth
it
Ex
Cathedra
,
when
hee
decrees
it
out
of
his
Pontificall
iudgement
and
authority
,
and
sends
out
his
iudiciall
excommunications
vnder
seale
against
Princes
to
depose
them
(
as
Pius
5.
did
against
our
Queene
Elizabeth
)
and
Breefes
to
forbid
his
Catholikes
to
take
the
oath
of
ciuill
Alleagiance
(
as
Paulus
5.
did
to
our
English
.
)
Now
consider
well
what
you
grant
:
in
effect
,
that
the
greatest
part
of
the
Church
,
yea
,
the
most
conspicuous
and
eminent
men
in
the
Church
,
and
the
Pope
also
,
may
erre
in
some
great
and
dangerous
point
;
and
yet
because
some
few
inferiour
and
obscure
persons
hold
the
truth
,
the
true
Church
is
still
sufficiently
visible
and
illustrious
.
This
you
had
not
wont
to
yeeld
to
the
Protestants
.
See
card
.
Perons
oration
in
the
third
inconuenience
.
In
K
Iam●s
his
Remonstrance
p.
183.
187.
&c.
Cardinall
Perone
dare
not
grant
it
,
but
saith
,
this
would
proue
the
Church
of
Rome
to
be
Antichristian
and
hereticall
,
and
to
haue
ceased
to
be
the
Spouse
of
Christ
for
a
long
time
,
and
to
haue
taught
many
points
without
authority
,
as
Transubstantiation
,
auricular
confession
,
&c.
(
for
these
he
ranketh
with
the
Popes
power
to
depose
Kings
:
and
if
the
Scriptures
yeeld
no
ground
for
the
one
,
no
more
doe
they
for
the
other
.
)
These
and
diuerse
other
points
(
which
they
hold
different
from
vs
)
haue
no
other
ground
,
but
the
authority
of
that
Chur●h
,
which
is
found
to
erre
in
great
and
dangerous
matters
.
See
this
in
B.
Whites
answer
alleadged
p.
87
Your
owne
learned
Iesuite
Mr
Fisher
,
vpon
whose
iudgement
your
English
Roman
Catholikes
doe
much
relye
,
saith
,
Th●t
if
the
Church
could
deliuer
,
by
consent
of
Ancestors
,
together
with
truth
,
some
errors
:
her
Traditions
,
euen
about
the
truth
,
were
questionable
,
and
could
not
be
beleeued
vpon
the
warrant
of
her
Tradition
:
and
this
he
proueth
substantially
.
Neither
doe
we
receiue
doctines
vpon
the
Churches
warrant
,
only
(
as
Doctor
White
there
largely
&
learnedly
sheweth
)
but
vpon
their
agreeing
with
the
holy
Scriptures
.
Now
we
may
assume
;
The
Church
of
Rome
doth
deliuer
by
consent
of
many
Ancestors
(
from
Gregory
7.
time
to
our
times
)
some
errours
(
as
this
concerning
her
power
to
depose
Kings
,
and
dissolue
oathes
of
Alleagiance
,
&c.
)
Ergo
her
traditions
(
or
teaching
)
are
questionable
,
and
cannot
be
beleeued
vpon
the
account
of
her
Tradition
,
Consequently
,
all
other
her
doctrines
not
grounded
vpon
Scripture
,
are
questionable
,
and
our
subiection
to
her
iudgement
vnnecessary
.
Antiq.
Truly
,
if
I
grant
the
former
doctrine
of
her
power
to
depose
Kings
&c.
to
be
erroneous
(
as
I
must
needs
grant
)
I
know
not
how
to
auoyd
this
reason
.
1
Booke
1.
cap
1.
And
therefore
not
to
trouble
you
longer
at
this
time
:
Since
you
haue
shewed
me
,
1.
that
your
Chuch
differeth
nothing
from
the
Romish
Church
in
the
old
true
doctrine
which
it
continueth
,
but
onely
in
some
corruptions
which
it
hath
added
:
and
that
2.
corruptions
may
in
time
come
into
any
particular
Church
(
the
Roman
not
excepted
,
2
cap.
2.
but
warned
thereof
by
the
Scriptures
)
3.
3
cap.
3.
shewing
also
the
time
when
they
grew
obseruable
and
notorious
in
the
Roman
Church
:
4
cap.
4.
and
4
,
that
they
were
opposed
from
time
so
time
,
and
reformation
called
for
:
5
cap.
5.
shewing
also
5.
the
principall
points
wherein
the
difference
consists
,
and
that
you
hold
all
necessary
doctrines
:
6
cap.
6.
6.
misliking
many
policies
by
them
vsed
to
maintaine
their
new
corruptions
.
And
further
haue
shewed
mee
,
Booke
2.
that
this
your
Church
for
the
substance
of
the
doctrine
thereof
,
hath
alwayes
beene
visible
,
7.
as
all
one
with
the
Primitiue
Church
,
7
cap.
1.
and
the
Greeke
and
Easterne
Churches
,
and
the
Waldenses
that
separated
from
the
corruptions
of
the
Papacy
,
yea
and
with
the
Roman
Church
it selfe
,
excepting
the
Papacy
and
the
maintainers
thereof
:
although
in
some
8
,
8
cap.
2.
ceremonies
and
priuate
opinions
both
you
and
the
Romish
haue
departed
from
fome
Fathers
(
wherin
9.
9
cap.
3
also
there
was
difference
among
themselues
as
there
is
also
still
among
the
Roman
Doctors
.
)
And
further
you
haue
shewed
mee
10.
10.
cap
4.
a
Rule
to
iudge
all
Churches
and
Christians
by
:
By
which
Rule
(
iudged
right
by
the
Roman
Doctors
)
you
approue
your selues
to
hold
all
things
necessary
to
saluation
,
and
thereby
to
be
the
true
Church
of
God
,
and
agreeing
therein
with
all
true
Churches
that
are
or
euer
were
in
the
world
:
yea
and
that
11.
11
cap
,
5.
your
Bishops
and
Ministers
haue
as
good
succession
from
the
Apostles
,
as
any
other
in
the
world
:
although
12.
12
cap.
6.
13.
cap.
7.
you
admit
not
the
B.
of
Romes
Supremacy
ouer
al
Churches
and
Christians
in
the
world
:
neither
13.
his
Infallibility
:
both
which
you
proue
to
be
vnknowne
,
and
vnreceiued
of
the
Ancients
,
and
14.
14
cap.
8.
both
vnprofitable
and
vntollerable
in
the
Church
of
God
:
Since
all
this
you
haue
deliuered
with
such
plentifull
and
pregnant
proofes
,
as
I
haue
nothing
(
for
the
present
)
to
say
against
them
:
I
must
needs
thankfully
confesse
that
they
sway
much
with
me
;
yet
will
I
not
be
rash
to
resolue
vpon
a
sudden
,
without
further
meditation
,
and
consultation
with
men
of
better
iudgement
than
my selfe
:
but
I
promise
you
,
if
you
(
at
our
next
meeting
)
can
as
well
satisfie
me
in
the
particular
points
of
Doctrine
,
as
you
haue
now
presently
in
these
generall
obiections
,
I
shall
be
very
inclinable
with
all
due
reuerence
to
returne
vnto
your
Church
.
Antiquis
.
Deare
friend
,
I
pray
God
blesse
your
meditations
and
consultations
.
I
haue
told
you
the
truth
from
my
heart
,
so
farre
as
my
reading
and
iudgement
could
direct
me
.
Quaere
doctiores
.
Inuenies
praesumptiores
.
Seeke
more
learned
,
you
shall
haply
finde
them
that
will
presume
more
of
their
learning
(
as
Saint
Augustine
said
)
such
as
will
seeke
rather
the
victory
than
the
Truth
.
I
am
old
,
past
my
climactericall
yeere
(
as
they
call
the
yeere
63.
)
other
men
may
haue
death
at
their
backes
,
I
haue
him
alwayes
before
my
face
.
I
was
neuer
dissembler
,
and
least
of
all
now
,
hauing
one
foot
in
the
graue
.
Meditate
vpon
that
I
haue
said
;
and
especially
reade
the
holy
Scriptures
,
the
Cloud
and
Pillar
to
guide
you
to
the
land
of
Promise
,
the
Light
and
Lanterne
to
your
feet
:
quicke
and
liuely
in
operation
to
moue
your
heart
.
And
when
you
are
either
to
reade
,
meditate
,
or
conferre
first
,
shut
your selfe
in
your
Closet
,
or
priuate
Chamber
,
there
fall
downe
humbly
vpon
your
knees
,
and
pray
the
most
gracious
God
,
to
illuminate
your
minde
,
and
make
pliable
your
heart
,
for
true
diuine
faith
:
For
all
your
reading
and
conference
,
study
and
meditation
can
worke
no
more
than
humane
faith
,
builded
vpon
humane
testimonies
,
which
may
prepare
good
entrance
and
introduction
to
diuine
faith
,
which
must
afterwards
bee
fully
wrought
,
confirmed
,
and
sealed
by
the
holy
Ghost
;
all
our
planting
and
watring
is
nothing
without
this
.
The
testimony
of
the
Church
,
of
histories
,
of
former
ages
(
which
yet
onely
the
Romish
pretend
to
relie
vpon
,
and
call
vs
thereunto
▪
and
wherein
we
proue
our selues
superiors
,
and
,
which
are
the
greatest
assurances
that
mans
wit
or
humane
meanes
can
afford
,
yet
)
are
farre
short
of
begetting
the
Faith
that
assureth
of
the
Truth
,
and
saueth
either
them
or
vs
,
without
the
diuine
working
and
assurance
of
the
holy
Ghost
:
whose
guidance
and
heauenly
influence
seeke
for
by
seruent
and
diligent
prayer
.
And
so
I
commend
you
to
Gods
grace
.